MASTER  NEGA  TIVE 

NO.  93-81610- 


MICROFILMED  1 993 
COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES/NEW  YORK 


/ 


as  part  of  the 
"Foundations  of  Western  Civilization  Preservation  Project" 


/ 


Funded  by  the 

WMENT  FOR  THE  HUMANITIES 


Reproductions  may  not  be  made  without  permission  from 

Columbia  University  Library 


•  #    • 


COPYRIGHT  STATEMENT 


The  copyright  law  of  the  United  States  -  Title  17,  United 
States  Code  -  concerns  the  making  of  photocopies  or 
other  reproductions  of  copyrighted  material. 

Under  certain  conditions  specified  in  the  law,  libraries  and 
archives  are  authorized  to  furnish  a  photocopy  or  other 
reproduction.  One  of  these  specified  conditions  Is  that  the 
photocopy  or  other  reproduction  Is  not  to  be  "used  for  any 
purpose  other  than  private  study,  scholarship,  or 
research."  If  a  user  makes  a  request  for,  or  later  uses,  a 
photocopy  or  reproduction  for  purposes  in  excess  of  "fair 
use,"  that  user  may  be  liable  for  copyright  Infringement. 

This  Institution  reserves  the  right  to  refuse  to  accept  a 
copy  order  if,  In  its  judgement,  fulfillment  of  the  order 
would  Involve  violation  of  the  copyright  law. 


A  UTHOR: 


BUSINGER,  L  C. 


TITLE: 


A  CHURCH  HISTORY 


PLACE: 


NEW  YORK 


DATE: 


1881 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 
PRESERVATION  DEPARTMENT 

BIBLIOGRAPHIC  MTri?nFORMTAT?r:i7T 


Master  Negative  # 


Original  Material  as  Filmed  -  Existing  Bibliographic  Record 


BKS/SAVE   Books       FUL/BIB    NyCG93-B4979 
Record  1  of  0  -  SAVE  record  ^ 


Acquisitions 


I0:NYCG93-B4979 
CC:9668  BLT:am 


CP:nyu 
P€:s 

MMD: 
040 
100  1 
245  12 


Lreng 
P0:1881/ 


RFYP.-a 
OCF:?  CSC:? 
INT:?  aPC:? 
REP:? 


DM: 


ST:s 
MOO: 
BIO:? 
CPI:? 


RR: 


FRN 
SNR 
FIC 
FSI 
COL 


M'- 


^:        EL: 

Arc 

CON' 
ILC 
EHL 


?7? 

«     •     « 

???? 


NYCG-LNF 


A0:06~08--93 
U0:06-08~93 


II:? 
GEN: 


BSE 


260 
300 
LOG 
QD 


Restrict _^^ 


OR:    POL: 
NNCt:cNNC 
Businger,  L.  C 

chard  Brennan.  LL.O.  ^a^naj  or  Kev.  L.C.  Businger,  by  Rev.  Ri 

New  York.JrbBenziger  Brothers, JiclSSl 

^512  p. 

ORIG 

06-08-93 


TECHNICAL  MICROFORM  DATA 

FILM  SIZE:  3     ^X^-.^SIP^  r>CrMT^.r.r^., 

IMAGE  PLACEMENtTiA-I^IB    IIB       "^""'^"ON     RATI0:_. 
DATE     FILMED:  7-^?$::i      tmittato         ^  y' 

?"-'^^''  ^'  RESErR>-H-i?^7-.-froi^,^^'S^„^g-~-y---- 


//•^>^ 


C 


Association  for  information  and  image  iManagement 

1100  Wayne  Avenue,  Suite  1100 
Silver  Spring,  Maryland  20910 

301/587-8202 


Centimeter 

12        3        4        5 


mi 


'H''ii'Tl'TlT!Tl7iT'i'l''l 


ill 


6        7        8        9        10 

iilMiiliiiiliinliiiiliiii[mi|i[||[|||iliiii 


Inches 


T^ 


1.0 


LI 


11       12       13       14       15   mm 


i%A    mil  3.2 

I  A3 


I 

I— 

1^ 


BtUU 


2.5 


2.2 


2.0 


1.8 


1.25 


1.4 


1.6 


MflNUFfiCTURED   TO  RUM  STRNOnRDS 
BY  fiPPLIED  IMAGE,    INC. 


iF  '•  ■ 


LIBRARY 


« 


;i; 


,.5. 


HI 


? 


i 


f  "In  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow  of  those  that  are  in  heaven, 

on  earth,  and  under  the  earth."— Phil.  ii.  10. 


■n     M% 


•It' 


"  In  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow  of  those  that  are  in  heaven, 
on  earth,  and  under  the  earth."— Phil.  ii.  10. 


I 


■•x>^- 


^MT-pl:  ,A  <f,i'-f.-:^:x  .„..,.  . 


\Jj4/0^  f€A^/ 


^..ijt 


''€/p^. 


f 


t' i- t |, 


/ii>- i. 'P^ 


1  '0'»'l>~ 


Tor  tf)t  '^st  of  ttt  ea«)oIu  Sci)ooIs.  . 


Adapted    from    the    Original    of 
Rev.  L.  C.  BUSINGER,  bv 

RICHARD  BRENNAN,  LL.D. 


New  York,  Cincinnati,  and  St.  Louis  s 
BENZIGER     BROTHERS, 

Printers  to  the  Holy  Apostolic  See. 


aiSi 


^r^ 


I 


I     y . 


/ 


A 


^ 


./ 


J 


1    f  'I 


#11." : i^ 


Ai Ij 


%i,.# 


jFor  t^c  3Jsf  of  ttf  eati)oIic  .Scfjools. 

^/'        Adapted     from    the    Original    of       ^^ 
Rev.  L.  C.  BUSINGER,  bv  "   ^' 

Rey.  RICHARD  BRENNAN,  LL.D. 


New  York,  Cincinnati,  and  St.  Louis  i 
BENZIGER     BROTHERS, 

Printers  to  th«  Holy  Apostolic  See. 


1/^ 


! 


» 


imprimattir. 

JoHi^,  Cardinal  McCloskey, 


Archbishof>  of  A'eTt/  York. 


Copyright,  t88i,  by  Bb?:«g^r  Brot„pi«. 


LETTER 


OF 


The  Right  Rev,  Bishop  Lachat 


TO  THE  REV.  AUTHOR  OF 


"^fl/t^bt  141.  e||i;> 


c 


1/M/^ 


d^.^ 


-^a^-ga^- 


Your  book,  "  Christ  in  His  Church,"  is  to  me  a  new  evidence 
that  you  have  taken  earnestly  and  deeply  to  heart  the  advice  of  Holy 
jj  Scripture:  "  The  lips  of  the  priest  shall  keep  knowledge."     Like  the 

discerning  and  untiring  bee,  you  select  the  fairest  and  most  fragrant 
flowers  in  God's  garden,  and  from  them  extract  the  sweet  and 
wholesome  honey  of  instruction  and  edification,  to  heal  many  infirmi- 
ties in  the  souls  of  men.  Your  sermons  and  writings,  but  more 
especially  your  "  Illustrated  Bible  History,"  and  your  elegant  and 
eloquent  "Life  of  Christ,"  are  brilliant  proofs  that  you,  ''quasi  apis 
arsumentosa  Domino  deservisii  !  " 

The  honorable  impulses  of  your  kind  heart  lead  you  towards  the 
youth  in  God's  Church,  to  prepare  for  their  minds  and  hearts,  such  in- 
tellectual food  as  will  serve  to  build  them  up  in  vigorous  and  manly 
virtue.  Hence,  all  your  literary  efforts  point  towards  that  divine  Mas- 
ter who  loved  to  bestow  His  tenderest  care  upon  the  young.  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Origin  and  Completion  of  our  faith,  the  Foundation  of  our 
Christian  Church,  is  the  Sun  of  inspiration,  whence  emanate  the  power 
of  your  acute  intellect  and  your  glowing,  opulent  fancy.  In  your 
description  of  His  sacred  character,  in  your  profound  conception  and 
animated  presentation  of  His  divine  economy,  this  peculiar  talent  of 
yours  has  reached  a  high  development — I  may  say,  complete  perfection. 
Am  I  not  right  in  telling  you  this?  Should  not  the  bishop,  who  is  the 
father  of  his  clergym^,  be  proud  and  rejoice  at  the  talent  and  success 


nen,  be  proud  and  re 


II 


of  his  priests?  Should  he  withhold  well-merited  praise,  for  fear  that 
the  person  thus  praised  might  be  injured  in  his  own  vain  and  idle  self- 
complacency?  Certainly  not.  for  whatever  ability  we  may  possess  is 
the  free  gift  of  God,  and  only  the  fool  wonders  at  his  own  success 

"Christ  ,n  His  Church"  is  the  outward  expression  of  a  pro- 
found and  brilliant  conception,  a  historical  commentary  on  those  sub- 
hme  words  of  St.  Paul:  "J*sb»  Chrot  yesterday,  and  today;  and  the 
same  forever." 

Is  not  the  divine  person  of  Jesus  Christ  what  Bossuet  so  elegantly 
describes,  the  central  focus  in  which  centre  and  unite  all  the  grand 
epochs  of  the  world's  history,  on  both  sides  of  Calvary  ?  Was  not  all 
that  holiness  which  shone  so  brightly  in  the  towering  characters  of  the 
Patriarchs  and  Prophets,  the  bright  dawning  of  the  light  of  the  Saviour. 
who  is  the  source  of  all  spiritual  light  and  beauty  ? 

Did  not  Christ  live,  through  faith  and  love  and  hope,  in  those  en- 
lightened men  presented  to  us  in  the  Old  Testament,  from  Noe   Abra- 
ham and  Moses,  down  to  St.  John  the  Baptist  ?     If,  then.  Jesus  Christ 
lived  in  the  Church  of  the  Old  Law,  which  Church,  according  to  the 
saymg  of  St.  Epiphanius.  "  is  the  beginning  of  all  things,  the  Catholic 
Church,"  how  much  more  striking  and  abundant  must  His  life  present 
Itself  in  the  Church  of  the  New  Dispensation  ?    "  I  am  come  that  they 
may  have  life,  and  may  have  it  more  abundantly."  in  that  Church 
which  .s  illuminated  by  the  light  of  the  Eucharistic  Sun.  and  enlight- 
ened and  vivified  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  truth  and  wisdom  !     Hence 
It  IS  that  St.  Paul  points  out  this  Church  as  the  "Body  of  Christ  "  of 
which,  by  virtue  of  Baptism,  we  are  living  members,  "  flesh  of  his  flesh 
and  bone  of  his  bone  ;"  so  that  he  exclaims  in  an  ecstacy  of  holy  joy' 
"I  hve.  now  not  I,  but  Christ  in  me."     With  far  better  right  than 
that  of  the  Apostle  Paul,   may  the  Church  as  such,  as  the  Bride  of 
Christ,  purchased  by  the  precious  blood  of  her  bridegroom,  apply  those 
words  to  herself,  and"  exclaim:   Christ  lives  in  me  by  the  miraculous 
power  of  his  love  and  wisdom. 

Guided  by  the  light  of  this  fundamental  truth,  you  have  studied 
the  annals  of  Church  history,  and  asked  yourself,  if  Christ,  the  Risen 
and  Immortal  One,  continues  to  live  for  all  ages  in  his  Church  how 
does  He  manifest  his  divine  life  ?  This  question  you  answer  in  a  man- 
ner as  eloquent  as  it  is  simple,  or  rather,  eloquent  because  it  is  simple 


by  giving  us  a  series  of  striking  pictures— a  series  of  stations,  so  to 
speak,  not  merely  Biblical  stations,  but  a  series  of  Church  historical 
stations,  inseparably  joined  to  the  Biblical,  such  as  Bethlehem,  Naza- 
reth, Egypt,  the  Land  of  Judea  and  Galilee,  Mount  Tabor,  the  Supper 
Room,  Mount  Olivet,  Calvary,  and  even  the  glorious  Sepulchre.  You 
have  led  us  in  spirit  to  all  these  stations,  and  showed  us  how  the  mys- 
teries of  all  these  stations  still  flow  from  the  continued  life  of  Christ, 
and  continue  ever  to  be  renewed  in  the  life  of  His  Church. 

Thus,  you  have  succeeded  in  bringing  back  to  its  principle  of  Unity 
the  boundless  scope  of  Church  history,  and  in  reducing  to  an  order 
satisfactory  to  the  understandings  and  the  hearts  of  all,  all  that  the 
Church  has  done  for  the  enlightenment  of  minds,  for  the  purifying  and 
elevation  of  souls,  for  the  happiness  of  families,  and  for  the  blessing 
and  prosperity  of  nations. 

Dogma,  Moral,  Liturgy,  hierarchy,  Church  law,  monasticism,  the 
arts  and  sciences,  the  history  of  the  saints,  and  then  the  gigantic  con- 
tests which  the  Church  maintained  triumphantly  against  the  onslaught 
of  falsehood,  of  brute  force,  of  pride  and  of  all  the  human  and  diaboli- 
cal passions  arrayed  against  her.  All  this  you  have  set  forth  in  ten 
striking  tableaux,  in  each  and  every  one  of  which  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
bright  central  figure. 

Solid  in  its  contents,  original  in  its  plan,  and,  according  to  the 
judgement  of  those  who  understand  such  things,  dignified  and  com- 
prehensive in  its  style,  your  book  will  prove  of  invaluable  service  not 
only  "for  families  and  schools,"  to  whom  you  very  appropriately 
dedicate  it,  but  also  to  all  earnest  Catholics,  and  most  probably  too, 
to  individuals  who  are  without  the  fold,  and  still  in  search  of  the  Way, 
the  Truth  and  the  Life. 

That  its  readers  will  be  countless,  I  am  quite  certain,  and  in  anti 
cipation,  I  rejoice  thereat,  both  for  their  sake  and  for  yours. 

It  may  be  that  some  readers  would  prefer  that  you  had  followed 
a  strictly  chronological  order,  in  a  work  so  pre-eminently  historical. 
But  these  will  soon  admit  that  your  plan  of  grouping  together  facts 
which  bear  to  each  other  close  relations,  is  far  better  for  preserving  a 
true  and  striking  picture,  especially  for  children,  than  the  chronological 
method,  usually  followed  in  our  large  compendiums  of  history.  More- 
over, I  was  glad  to  discover  that  in  your  appendix  you  have  made  a 
successful  effort  to  comply  with  the  wishes  of  such  critics,  by  adding  to 


the  book  a  "Chronological  Review"  whose  comparative  fulness  and 
scope,  in  a  limited  space,  furnish  another  forcible  proof  of  your  extra- 
ordinary management  of  such  diversified  and  widely-scattered  material. 
Again,  I  may  congratulate  you  on  havmg  secured  for  the  publication 
of  your  work  such  intelligent  and  skillful  publishers.  For  assuredly, 
it  is  not  enough  for  an  author  to  have  written  a  master  piece  of  literature. 
How  grieved  and  disgusted  he  must  become,  when  his  book  appears, 
and  form,  paper,  type,  illustrations  and  binding  disappoint  his  expec- 
tations. 

Fortunately,  you  are  spared  such  disappointment.  In  the  Benziger 
Brothers  of  Einsiedeln  you  have  found  worthy  and  spirited  cooperators, 
whose  high  merit  indeed  consists  not  only  in  their  art  of  setting  forth  a 
book  with  taste  and  splendor,  but  far  more  in  the  tendency  of  their 
work  to  faith  and  the  true  culture  of  the  heart  and  soul. 

May  the  Almighty  God  preserve  and  strengthen  in  your  heart  tlie 
love  of  Jesus  Christ  and  of  his  Church  Such  is  the  real  reward  of 
your  labors,  which  I  wish  you,  for  in  that  are  contained  all  the  other 
blessings  of  heaven.  Please  accept  this  wish  as  z  pledge  of  my  affec- 
tionate esteem  and  fatherly  regard. 

^h  EUGENE,  Bishop  of  Basel.  ' 

Lucerne,  on  the /east  of  the  Apparition  o/ 
St.  Michael  the  Archangel^  1879. 


Baltimore  June  6,  1881. 
This  book  in  my  judgment  is  well  adapted  for  the  use  of  Schools, 
and  is  calculated  to  impress  upon  youthful  minds  a  knowledge  of  the 
salient  points  of  Ecclesiastical  History,  and  a  profound  reverence  for  the 
championsof  the  faith,  who  in  every  age  have  illustrated  the  Church  by 
their  heroism,  their  learning,  and  their  Apostolic  lives 

+  JAMES    GIBBONS, 

Archbishop  of  Baltimore. 


«♦* 


St.  Paul,  June  22,  1881. 
This  book  is  a  compendium  of  most  useful  information  for  Catho- 
lics in  general,  comprising  as  it  does  in  brief  compass  and  admirable 
plan  the  variform  life  of  the  Church  in  history,  in  dogma,  and  moral 
teachings,  in  sacraments,  in  liturgy,  in  hierarchy  and  religious  orders, 
in  saints  and  holy  doctors,  in  arts  and  science,  in  persecutions  and 
trials  and  in  triumphs,  showing  in  all  these  the  presence  and  workings 
of  Christ  and  the  Holy  Spirit  in  and  with  the  Church.  The  work  is 
a  valuable  addition  to  our  English  Catholic  literature. 

•i-  THOMAS  L.  GRACE, 

Bishop  of  St.   Paul. 

Marysville,  June  5,  1881. 
Accept  my  sincere  thanks  for  the  last  woric  which  you  had  the  kind- 
ness to  send  me,  your  Church  History  translated  by  the  gifted  Dr. 
Brennan  from  the  original  of  the  Rev.  L  C.  Businger,  author  of  the 
exquisite  "Life  of  Christ."  It  is  only  the  Divine  Founder  of  the 
Church  that  lives  in  her.  Unlike  the  founders  of  the  empires  of  this 
world  ;  unlike  the  Alexanders  and  Csesars,  and  Napoleons,  whose 
dynasties  expired  with  themselves,  the  Heavenly  Founder  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  still  lives  and  reigns  in  Her.  In  vain  have  the  rulers  of  this 
darksome  world,  assailed  and  persecuted  the  Church  of  Christ  for 
upwards  of  1800  years.  The  blood  of  the  eleven  millions  of  her  mar- 
tyred children,  has  been  the  fruitful  seed  which  propagated  the  faith 
of  Christ.  In  a  word  the  perusal  of  your  History  is  sufficient  to  con- 
vince any  impartial  reader  that  the  Catholic  Church  is  a  Divine  institu- 
tion, and  the  only  one  which  fulfils  and  verifies  the  words  of  Christ. 
•'  The  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it." 

+  E.  O'CONNELL, 

Bishop  of  Grass   Valley. 

An  admirable  compendium  of  Ecclesiastical  history. 

^  T.   MULLEN. 

Bishop  of  Erie. 


London,  Ont.,  June  3,  1881. 
•  *  *  I  find  it  an  excellent  work  of  its  kind,  presenting  the 
facts  of  Church  history  in  a  clear,  concise,  and  yet  comprehensive, 
manner.  It  is  an  interesting,  edifying,  and  instructive  book,  admir- 
ably adapted  for  the  use  of  Catholic  families  and  as  a  prize-book 
for  our  Colleges  and  Convents.     I  wish  it  an  extensive  circulation. 

+  JOHN  WALSH, 

Bishop  of  London. 


«♦> 


Buffalo,  June  13,  i88i. 
I  am  pleased  to  see  the  work  of  Fr.  Businger  in  an  English    dress. 
It  is  a  valuable  addition  to  our  English  Catholic  literature. 

+  S.  V.  RYAN, 

Bishop  of  Buffalo. 


New  York,  June  9,  i88i. 
I  hare  received  exemplar  of  the  work,  a  Catholic  Church  history, 
edited  by  you,  with  the  imprimatur  of  His  Em.  Cardinal  McCloskey! 
This  highly  instructive  and  interesting  work  I  consider  very  useful 
for  family  use,  and  therefore  I  heartily  recommend  it  to  the  faithful 
of  my  Diocese. 

+  FRANCIS    MORA, 
Bishop  of  Montery  and  Los  Angeles,  Cal. 


«» » 


P»  Cloud,  Minn.,  June  9,  1881. 
You  liad  the  kindness  to  send  me  a  copy  of  Fr.  Brennan's  transla- 
tion of  Father  Businger's  "Church  History,"  for  which  accept  my 
thanks.  Fr.  Businger's  name  as  the  author,  and  Fr.  Brennan's  as  the 
translator,  are  in  itself  a  great  recommendation,  and  still  more  so  is 
Bishop  Lachat's  letter.  -  I  must  say  that  I  wish  it  may  have  a  large 
circulation  in  this  country.  It  is  short  but  contains  all  the  essen- 
tials and  is  as  instructive  as  it  is  edifying. 

4-  RUPERT  SEIDENBUSH,  O.  S.  B. 

Bishop. 


•■»»' 


Natchez,  June  3,  1881. 
Whatever  comes  from  the  pen  of  Father  Businger  is  well  written. 
The  reading  of  this  book  makes  a  Catholic  feci    proud    to   belong  to  a 
Church,  which  in  time  of  persecution  and  peace  is  evidently  the  work 
of  God. 

F.   JANSSEN, 

Bishop  of  A  atcehz. 


OONTEI^TS. 


PACIE 

Preface : 

Chapter  I.— The  Church  and  Her  History. 

1.  What  the  Church  is H 

2.  Why  the  Church  is  the  Pillar  and  Ground  of  Truth 16 

3.  What  is  Church  History  ? 21 

4.  Whence  are  derived  the  Truthful  and  Genuine  Itecitals 

of  Church  History  ? 23 

5.  False  Church  History T 25 

Cil\pter  II.— History  of  the  Christian  Missions. 

6.  The  First  Congregation  at  Jerusalem 27 

7.  The  Life  and  Mission  of  St.  Peter 29 

8.  The  Couversion  of  St.  Paul 32 

9.  The  Missionary  Labors  of  St.  Paul 34 

10.  Iniprisonmeut  and  Execution  of  St.  Paul 38 

11.  The  Missionary  Labors  of  the  Other  Apostles 41 

12.  The  Growth  of  the  Church  in  Europe 45 

13.  The  History  of  the  Church  in  Asia 55 

14    The  History  of  the  Church  in  Africa 60 

15.  What  America  owes  to  the  Catholic  Church 62 

16.  The  Church  planted  in  America— Its  Growth 67 

17.  The  History  of  the  Church  in  Australia 73 

18.  The  Catholic  World 74 

Chapter  III.— The  History  op  Catholic  Worship. 

19.  What  is  Catholic  Worship  ? 78 

20.  Places  of  Worship 79 

21.  The  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass 83 

22.  The  History  of  Baptism 87 

23.  The  History  of  Confirmation 89 


Vlll 


CONTENTS. 


I  > 

I 


PAGE 

24.  The  History  of  the  Holy  Eucharist 90 

25.  The  History  of  the  Sacranieut  of  Peiianc:' 92 

26.  The  History  of  Extreme  Unction 94 

27.  The  History  of  Matrimony 95 

28.  The  History  of  Holy  Orders 98 

29.  The  History  of  Sunday 99 

30.  The  History  of  the  Festivals  of  Our  Lord 101 

31.  The  Festivals  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 106 

32.  The  Festivals  of  the  Saints 109 


CmvpTER  rV.— The  History  op  the  Teaching-Office  in  the 
Church. 

88.  The  Church  Fathers 114 

34.  The  Four  Great  Fathers  of  the  Western  Church 119 

35.  The  Four  Great  Fathers  of  the  Eastern  Chui-ch 121 

36.  The  History  of  the  Church  Councils 123 

37.  History  of  the  Twenty'^eneral  Councils 125 

38.  The  Infallibility  of  the  Pope 128 

Chapter  V.— The  History  of  the  Hierarchy,  of  Church 
Rights,  and  of  Church  Penalties. 

39.  The  Kingly  Office  in  the  Church  132 

40.  The  Hierarchy 133 

41.  The  History  of  Church  Rights 137 

42.  Selection  and  Appointment  of  the  Clergy— Their  Main- 

tenance  142 

43.  The  History  of  Church  Temporalities 145 

44.  The  Temporal  Power  of  the  Popes 147 

Chapter  VI.— The  History  of  Religious  Orders. 

45.  Holiness  in  the  Catholic  Church 154 

46.  History  of  Monastic  Life  in  General 156 

47.  History  of  the  Benedictines 160 

48.  History  of  the  Crusades 162 

49.  History  of  the  Franciscans 168 

50.  History  of  the  Dominicans 171 

51.  TheJesuits 172 

52.  The  Redemptorists 175 


CONTENTS. 


IX 


PA0B 

53.  History  of  the  Religious  Bodies  dedicated  to  Schools,  or 

to  the  Care  of  the  Sick  and  Destitute 176 

54.  Concluding  Remarks  on  the  History  of  Monastic  Life. .  184 

Chapter  VII.— The  History  of  the  Saints. 

55.  The  Martyr  Saints 187 

56.  History  of  the  Bishops 191 

57.  History  of  the  Priesthood 194 

58.  The  Saintly  Hermits 195 

59.  The  Royal  Saints 198 

60.  The  Saintly  Workmen. *. 202 

61.  The  Saintly  Farmers  and  Shepherds 204 

62.  The  Saintly  Matrons.  207 

63.  The  Virgin  Saints 210 

Chapter  VIII.— The  History  of  Heresy  and  its  Aggres- 
sions. 

64.  Nature  and  Origin  of  Heresy 214 

65.  Heresies  concerning  Creation 216 

66.  Heresies  against  the  Blessed  Trinity 218 

67.  Heresies  against  the  Divine  Person  of  Jesus  Christ.   ...  220 

68.  Heresies  concerning  Grace 221 

69.  Iconoclasm 222 

70.  The  Greek  Schism 223 

71.  The  Albigenses  and  Gatherers 224 

72.  The  Hussites 226 

73.  The  So-called  Reformation 228 

74.  Catholic  and  Protestant  Teachings 231 

75.  Martin  Luther 234 

76.  Ulrich  Zwingli 236 

77.  John  Calvin 237 

78.  The  Effects  of  the  Reformation 238 

79.  The  False  Liberalism  of  our  Day 241 

Chapter  IX.— The  History  of  the  Persecutions. 

80.  Persecutions  from  the  Jews 245 

81.  The  Ten  Roman  Persecutions 249 

82.  Persecutions  by  the  Emperors  of  the  East 251 

83.  Persecutions  in  the  Middle  Ages 252 

84.  Modern  Persecutions    255 

85.  The  Church  and  the  Governments  in  Modern  Times. . .  257 


ii 


X  CONTENTS. 

Chapter  X.-The  Triumph  and  Glory  op  the  Catholic 
Church. 

PAOB 

86.  The  Triumphant  Existence  of  nearly  Nineteen  Hundred 

Years 262 

87.  The  Triumph  of  the  Church  in  her  Martyrs 265 

88.  The  Triumph  of  the  Church  over  Heathen  Powers 267 

89.  Triumph  of  the  Church  over  the  Barbarians  in  the  Days 

of  the  Northern  Invasions 270 

90.  Triumph  of  the  Church  in  the  Persons  of  her  great  Pon- 

tiffs   271 

91.  Triumphs  of  the  Church  over  the  Heresies 274 

92.  Triumph  of  the  Church  in  her  Conversions — The  Con- 

veris ...•••* « « , ,, litv 

93.  Triumph  of  the  Church  in  the  Arts  and  Sciences 278 

v/onciusion. . .  •  • .   •••••.  a  ««««■••••«.  •(*■,«. « ^%  •.  4-  •  n,  ■ . . .     aoI 

94.  Retrospect  of  Church  History,  according  to  Ages  and 
Centuries.. •••••••• ^.  285 


i 


CHAPTER  L 


THE  CHURCH  AND  HER  HISTORY. 


I.  What  the  Church  is. 

"Behold,  I  am  with  you  all  days,  even  to  the  consummation  of 
the  world." — Matthew  xxviii.  20. 

WHEN  we  read  in  the  Now  Testament  how  our  be- 
loved Lord  Jesus  Christ  "  went  about  doing  good  " 
in  the  land  of  Judea,  preaching  heavenly  truths,  imparting 
saving  grace  to  men  of  good  will,  and  infusing  peace  into 
the  hearts  of  all,  Ave  are  apt  to  indulge  in  feelings  of 
regret  that  we  too  did  not  live  in  those  happy  days,  that 
we  were  not  permitted  to  enjoy  his  sacred  presence  and 
to  hearken  to  his  voice. 

Although,  under  tlie  guidance  of  the  holy  Evangelists, 
we  may  in  spirit  accompany  the  Kedeemer  all  through  his 
earthly  life  from  Bethlehem  to  Calvary;  although  we  may 
see  him  attesting  and  sealing  his  words  of  truth  and  his 
works  of  power  and  mercy  by  his  atoning  death  on  the 
cross,  we  are  apt  to  ask  ourselves:  AVhat  is  Christ  to  us, 
or  to  all  the  generations  who  have  lived  and  died  during 
the  long  lapse  of  time  since  he  dwelt  upon  earth?  No 
one  of  our  generation  has  looked  upon  him  Avith  corpo- 
real eyes.  No  one  of  us  has  heard  the  words  of  wisdom 
uttered  by  his  sacred  tongue,  or  felt  the  touch  of  his 
blessed,  grace-imi)arting  hand.  We  have  not  been  per- 
mitted to  stand  with  Mary  and  John  and  Magdalen  under 
the  cross,  nor  to  be  sprinkled  like  them  with  his  saving 
blood.      He  has  ascended  into  heaven,  and  now  sits  in 


fiif 


12 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


WHAT  THE  CHURCH  IS. 


13 


tinapproacliable  majesty  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father, 
whilst  we  are  living  in  exile  upon  earth.  How  then  can 
we  have  any  share  in  the  truth,  blessings,  and  graces  of 
this  Christ? 

Our  question  is  a  vain  and  foolish  one.  If  we  but 
look  with  the  eye  of  faith,  we  shall  soon  and  easily  discover 
that  this  same  Christ,  with  all  the  fulness  of  his  wisdom, 
power,  and  mercy,  is  still  living  in  our  midst,  as  he 
promised  to  do.     "Behold,  I  am  with  you  all  days,  even 


Our  Saviour  appoints  St.  Peter  the  head  of  the  Church. 

to  the  consummation  of  the  world,"  is  the  consoling 
assurance  that  falls  from  his  own  divine  lips. 

Let  us  therefore  examine  and  study  carefully  the  plan 
adopted  by  our  Saviour  whereby  he  continues  still  to 
dwell  on  earth,  forwarding  the  work  of  salvation  in  all 
lands  and  during  all  time. 

What  method  has  Christ  followed  in  order  to  effect 
this  object? 

He  delegated  his  threefold  office  and  character — namely, 


his  teaching  office,  his  priesthood,  and  his  kingly  authority 
— to  a  number  of  chosen  men,  in  union  with  whom  he  con- 
tinues to  act  as  Teacher,  Priest,  and  King  to  the  end  of 
time. 

It  was  in  this  threefold  character,  that  Christ  effected 
our  salvation.  He  redeemed  us  as  Teacher,  as  Priest, 
and  as  King:  as  Teacher,  by  preaching  heavenly  wisdom; 
as  Priest,  by  the  atoning  sacrifice  offered  upon  the  cross; 
and  as  King,  by  enacting  and  inculcating 'laws  or  com- 
mandments. As  Teacher,  he  rescued  us  from  spiritual 
blindness  by  giving  us  the  truth  of  heaven;  as  divine- 
human  Priest,  he  redeemed  us  from  the  guilt  of  sin  by 
offering  himself  in  sacrifice  on  Mount  Calvary;  as  God- 
man-king,  he  saved  us,  by  his  maxima  and  commandments, 
from  the  folly  and  wickedness  of  life. 

This  triple  office  he  committed  solemnly  to  a  body  of 
chosen  men,  a  short  time  before  his  departure  from  earth. 
This  truth  can  be  plainly  proven  from  holy  Scripture. 
The  divine  Teacher  sent  forth  his  Apostles  to  preach  to 
all  nations,  to  teach  all  truth  as  he  had  imparted  it  to 
them,  and  to  teach  it  with  the  same  authority  and  infal- 
lible certainty  as  he  himself  taught  it :  **  He  who  hears 
you  hears  me." 

Our  divine  High-priest,  on  the  eve  of  his  Passion,  in- 
stituted and  offered  up,  in  a  mysterious  manner  and  by 
anticipation,  the  saving  sacrifice  of  the  cross,  saying: 
**  This  is  my  body  which  shall  be  delivered  for  you,  this 
is  my  blood  which  shall  be  shed  for  you."  He  committed 
to  the  hands  of  the  Apostles  for  all  time  to  come  this  holy 
sacrifice  of  his  body  and  blood,  saying:  "  Do  this,"  as  I 
have  just  done,  "in  commemoration  of  me."  He  gave  to 
the  Apostles  power  to  baptize,  to  forgive  sins,  to  bless;  in 
a  word,  to  so  dispense  gi-aces  in  his  name,  that  these  same 
Apostles  were  able  to  say  later  of  themselves  with  truth, 
and  with  a  consciousness  of  their  power  and  dignity: 
"  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ; 


12 


CllKlST  IN  HIS  CHUKCH. 


iinapproacliable  majesty  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father, 
whilst  we  are  living  in  exile  u])on  earth.  How  then  can 
we  have  any  share  in  tlie  truth,  blessings,  and  graces  of 
this  Christ? 

Our  question  is  a  vain  and  foolish  one.  If  we  but 
look  with  the  eye  of  faith,  we  shall  soon  and  easily  discover 
that  this  same  Christ,  with  all  the  fulness  of  his  wisdom, 
|iower,  and  mercy,  is  still  living  in  our  midst,  as  he 
promised  to  do.     *' Behold,  1  am  with  you  all  days,  even 


Our  Saviour  appoints  St.  Peter  the  head  of  the  Church. 

to  the  consummation   of  the  world,"  is  the  consoling 
assurance  that  falls  from  his  own  divine  lips. 

Let  us  therefore  examine  and  study  carefully  the  plan 
adoi)ted  l)y  our  Saviour  wliereby  lie  continues  still  to 
dwell  on  earth,  forwarding  the  work  of  salvation  in  all 
lands  and  during  all  time. 

What  method  has  Christ  followed  in  order  to  effect 
this  object? 

Hedelegiitedhis  threefold  office  and  character — namely, 


WHAT  THE  CHURCH  IS. 


13 


his  teaching  office,  his  priesthood,  and  his  kingly  authority 
— to  a  number  of  chosen  men,  in  union  with  whom  he  con- 
tinues to  act  as  Teacher,  Priest,  and  King  to  the  end  of 
time. 

It  was  in  this  threefold  character,  that  Christ  effected 
our  salvation.  He  redeemed  us  as  Teacher,  as  Priest, 
and  as  King:  as  Teacher,  by  preaching  heavenly  wisdom; 
as  Priest,  by  the  atoning  sacrifice  offered  upon  the  cross; 
and  as  King,  by  enacting  and  inculcating  laws  or  com- 
mandments. As  Teacher,  he  rescued  us  from  spiritual 
blindness  by  giving  us  the  truth  of  heaven;  as  divine- 
human  Priest,  he  redeemed  us  from  the  guilt  of  sin  by 
offering  himself  in  sacrifice  on  Mount  Calvary;  as  God- 
man-king,  he  saved  us,  by  his  maxims  and  commandments, 
from  the  follv  and  wickedness  of  life. 

This  triple  office  he  committed  solemnly  to  a  body  of 
chosen  men,  a  short  time  before  his  dei)arture  from  earth. 
This  truth  can  be  i)lainly  proven  from  holy  Scripture. 
The  divine  Teacher  sent  forth  his  Apostles  to  preach  to 
all  nations,  to  teach  all  truth  as  he  had  imparted  it  to 
them,  and  to  teach  it  with  the  same  authority  and  infal- 
lible certainty  as  he  himself  taught  it:  '^  He  who  hears 
you  hears  me." 

Our  divine  Iligh-priest,  on  the  eve  of  his  Passion,  in- 
stituted and  offered  up,  in  a  mysterious  manner  and  by 
anticipation,  the  saving  sacrifice  of  the  cross,  saying : 
"This  is  my  body  which  shall  be  delivered  for  you,  this 
is  mv  blood  which  shall  be  shed  for  vou."  He  committed 
to  the  hands  of  the  Apostles  for  all  time  to  come  this  holy 
sacrifice  of  his  body  and  ])lood,  saying:  ''Do  this,"  as  I 
have  just  done,  "in  commemoration  of  me."  He  gave  to 
the  Apostles  power  to  baptize,  to  forgive  sins,  to  bless;  in 
a  word,  to  so  dispense  graces  in  his  name,  that  these  same 
Apostles  were  able  to  say  later  of  themselves  with  truth, 
aiul  with  a  consciousness  of  their  power  and  dignity: 
"  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ; 


14 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


WHAT  THE  CHURCH  IS. 


15 


and  the  dispensers   of  the  mysteries  of  God"   (1  Cor. 
iv.  1). 

Finally,  our  divine  King  transmitted  his  spiritual 
prerogatives  of  royalty  to  the  Apostles,  with  the  words: 
**  All  power  is  given  to  me  in  heaven  and  on  earth.  As 
the  Father  sent  me,  so  I  send  you."  It  was  by  virtue  of 
this  charge  that  the  Apostles  prescribed  for  all  the  nations 
to  whom  they  preached  all  those  laws  and  regulations, 
and  established  all  those  institutions,  which  they  deemed 


.    The  Apostles  are  appointed  Shepherds  of  the  Flock. 

necessary  for  the  spiritual  welfare,*  or  conducive  to  the 
eternal  salvation,  of  men. 

Hence  we  see  clearly  that  although  Christ  has  retiirned 
to  heaven,  he  has  not   left  us   orphans,  but  has  been 

*  These  laws  and  ordinances  of  tlie  Apostles  and  their  successors 
appertain  to  spiritual  things,  and  not  to  civil  affairs  nor  civic  regula- 
tions. If,  therefore,  the  management  of  political  affairs  has  been 
in  the  hands  of  ecclesiastics  from  time  to  time,  it  was  in  conse- 
quence of  divirve  providence,  or  on  account  of  the  confidence  which 
Catholic  princes  and  peoples  reposed  in  their  clergy. 


pleased  to  remain  mystically  with  us,  carrying  on,  through 
his  Apostles  as  his  chosen  instruments,  his  threefold 
office  of  Redeemer  till  the  end  of  time.  In  union  with 
St.  Peter,  their  visible  Head,  the  Apostles  were  to  trav- 
erse the  earth,  preaching,  dispensing  graces,  ordaining, 
and  becoming  fishers  of  men,  in  order  to  bring  all  men  to 
a  share  in  the  benefits  of  truth,  grace,  and  salvation 
through  Christ.  They  were  to  unite  them  to  Jesus  him- 
self in  oneness  of  life,  and  to  join  them  together  in  one 
large  and  glorious  mystical  body,  of  which  Christ  was  to 
be  the  invisible  Head. 

Such  was  the  duty  imposed  by  Christ  on  his  Apostles. 
But  the  Apostles  were  mortal,  and  died,  one  after  the  other, 
during  the  first  century  of  Christianity,  whilst  the  three- 
fold office  of  teacher,  priest,  and  ruler  committed  to  them 
by  Christ  should  endure  till  the  end  of  time.  Hence  it 
is  clear  that  when  the  divine  Founder  of  our  Church  im- 
parted this  threefold  power  to  his  Apostles  in  order  to 
perpetuate  his  Church,  he  meant  not  only  the  twelve 
men  standing  there  and  then  in  his  presence.  His 
divine  gaze  extended  to  all  their  lawful  successors,  the 
Popes,  bishops,  and  priests  to  the  end  of  the  world, 
as  if  they  all  stood  in  his  presence  when  he  spoke.  In 
this  sense  it  was  that  he  said  to  them  all:  *'  Lo,  I  am  with 
you  all  days,  even  to  the  consummation  of  the  world." 

The  Apostles,  therefore,  and  their  legitimate  successors 
are  the  persons  to  whom  Christ  entrusted  the  duty  of 
forming  in  his  name,  among  all  nations  and  in  all  ages, 
a  holy  community  or  spiritual  society;  or,  rather,  of  ex- 
tending and  strengthening  the  original  society  established 
by  himself. 

This  spiritual  society,  consisting  originally  of  the 
Apostles,  disciples,  and  a  few  devout  believers,  became 
like  the  mustard-seed  of  the  ]mrable,  a  great  tree  whose 
branches  were  spread  over  all  the  earth.  And  this  is  the 
universal  or  Catholic  Church,  in  'which  Christ,  by  the 


ii 


14 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


and  the  dispensers   of  the   mysteries  of   God"   (1  Cor. 

Finally,  our  divine  King  transmitted  his  spiritual 
prerogatives  of  royalty  to  the  Apostles,  with  the  words: 
"All  power  is  given  to  me  in  heaven  and  on  earth.  As 
the  Futher  sent  me,  so  I  send  you."  It  was  by  virtue  of 
this  charge  that  the  Apostles  prescribed  for  all  the  nations 
to  whom  they  preached  all  those  laws  and  regulations, 
and  established  all  those  institutions,  which  they  deemed 


.    The  Apostles  are  appointed  Shepherds  of  the  Flock. 

necessary  for  the  spiritual  welfare,*  or  conducive  to  the 
©ternal  salvation,  of  men. 

Hence  we  see  clearly  that  although  Christ  has  returned 
to  heaven,  he  has   not   left   us   orphans,   but   has  been 

*  These  laws  and  ordinances  of  the  Apostles  and  their  successors 
appertain  to  spiritual  thini^s.  and  not  to  civil  affairs  nor  civic  reirula- 
tions.  If.  therefore,  the  raanafl^ement  of  political  affairs  has  been 
in  the  hands  of  ecclesiastics  from  time  to  time,  it  was  in  conse- 
quence of  divine  providence,  or  on  account  of  the  confidence  which 
Catholic  princes  and  peoples  reposed  in  their  clergy. 


WHAT  THE   CHURCH   IS. 


15 


pleased  to  remain  mystically  with  us,  carrying  on,  through 
his  Apostles  as  his  chosen  instruments,  his  threefold 
office  of  Redeemer  till  the  end  of  time.  In  uiuon  with 
St.  Peter,  their  visible  Head,  the  Apostles  were  to  trav- 
erse the  earth,  preaching,  dispensing  graces,  ordaining, 
and  becoming  fishers  of  men,  in  order  to  bring  all  men  to 
a  share  in  the  benefits  of  truth,  grace,  and  salvation 
through  Christ.  They  were  to  unite  them  to  Jesus  him- 
self in  oneness  of  life,  and  to  join  them  together  in  one 
large  and  glorious  mystical  body,  of  which  Christ  was  to 
be  the  invisible  Head. 

Such  was  the  duty  imposed  by  Christ  on  his  Apostles. 
But  the  Apostles  were  mortal,  and  died,  one  after  the  other, 
during  the  first  century  of  Christianity,  whilst  the  three- 
fold office  of  teacher,  priest,  and  ruler  committed  to  them 
by  Christ  should  endure  till  the  end  of  time.  Hence  it 
is  clear  that  when  the  divine  Founder  of  our  Church  im- 
parted this  threefold  power  to  his  Apostles  in  order  to 
perpetuate  his  Church,  he  meant  not  only  the  twelve 
men  standing  there  and  then  in  his  presence.  His 
divine  gaze  extended  to  a!!  their  lawful  successors,  the 
Popes,  bishops,  and  priests  to  the  end  of  the  world, 
as  if  they  all  stood  in  his  presence  when  he  spoke.  In 
this  sense  it  was  that  he  said  to  them  jiU:  *'  Lo,  I  am  with 
you  all  days,  even  to  the  consummation  of  the  world." 

The  Apostles,  therefore,  and  their  legitimate  successors 
are  the  persons  to  whom  Christ  entrusted  the  duty  of 
forming  in  his  name,  among  all  nations  and  in  all  ages, 
a  holy  community  or  spiritual  society;  or,  rather,  of  ex- 
tending and  strengthening  the  original  society  established 
by  himself. 

This  spiritual  society,  consisting  originally  of  the 
Apostles,  disciples,  and  a  few  devout  believers,  became 
like  the  mustard-seed  of  the  i^arable,  a  great  tree  whose 
branches  wTre  spread  over  all  the  earth.  And  this  is  the 
universal  or  Catholic  Church,  in  which  Christ,  by  the 


in 

N 

I 


I:i 


16 


CHRIST  IN   lilS  CHURCH. 


instrumentality  of  liis  Apostles  and  their  successors,  per- 
petuates forever  his  work  of  salvation  and  applies  it  to 
each  individual  soul.  His  truth,  his  saving  grace,  his 
redeeming  sacrifice,  all  his  merits  as  God-man  from  his 
birth  to  his  death — these  are  the  glorious  treasures  of  this 
society,  the  riches  of  that  grand  corporation  in  which 
each  member,  who  has  been  duly  admitted  by  baptism,  has 
a  right  to  participate.  Therefore,  when  we  speak  of  the 
Church  we  understand  that  holy  society  in  which  Jesus 
Christ  exercises  throughout  all  ages,  by  the  instrumental- 
ity of  the  Apostles  and  their  successors,  the  bishops  and 
priests,  his  threefold  office  of  Teacher,  Priest,  and  King. 

If  the  Church  were  a  mere  association  of  persons 
holding  the  same  tenets,  differing  in  no  way  from  any  other 
human  society,  It  would  not  be  the  '*  mysterium  fidei,"  or 
the  mystical  body  of  Christians  united  to  Christ.  But 
the  Church  embraces,  besides  the  visible — that  is  to  say, 
the  laity  of  all  nations  and  their  ecclesiastical  authorities 
— also  the  Invisible  ;  namely,  the  inheritance  of  Christ's 
merits  and  the  merits  of  his  Saints,  the  treasures  of  truth 
and  goodness,  as  well  as  supernatural  guidance.  It  thus 
becomes  a  sublime  mystery  of  faith,  and  hence  the  Chris- 
tian can  truthfully  say,  and  with  meaning,  **I  believe  in 
one  Holy  Catholic  Church." 


J. 
2.  Why  the  Church  is  the  Pillar  and  Ground  of 
Truth.    Why  she  shall  always  continue  such. 

•*  The  bouse  of  God,  which  is  the  Church  of  the  living  God,  the 
pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth." — 1  Timothy  iii.  15. 

It  is  beyond  all  doubt  that  our  divine  Founder  en- 
trusted to  the  Apostles  and  their  successors  the  duty  and 
the  power  of  directing  his  holy  Church  in  sanctity  and 
truth,  and  of  leading  all  men  into  her  fold.  They  had  a 
very  difficult  and  onerous  duty  to  perform.     The  work 


■^' 


THE  CHURCH  THE  PILLAR  OF  TRUTH.  17 

was  far  above  human  strength  and  sagacity,  while  the 
Apostles  themselves,  as  well  as  their  successors,  the 
bishops  and  priests  of  the  Church,  were  mere  men,  liable 
to  death  and  sin,  and  exposed  to  error  and  changes.  How 
could  such  incapable  men  accomplish  this  superhuman 
task?  And  granting  that  the  Apostles  had  been  confirmed 
in  their  faith,  in  sanctity  of  life,  in  zeal  for  God's  king- 
dom upon  earth,  by  Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  hence 
succeeded  in  preservmg  pure  and  unchanged  his  saSred 
legacy  of  truth  and  holiness  among  the  nations  of  their 
times,  how  could  their  successors  in  the  course  of  cen- 
turies be  expected  to  enjoy  similar  strength  and  holiness  ? 
Whence  were  they  to  draw  it  ?  Alas  !  poor  human  nature 
is  sadly  prone  to  whims,  to  passion,  to  instability  and 
change.  And  will  not  this  corruption  of  human  nature 
80  affect  the  leaders  in  God's  Church  that  in  a  few  years 
after  the  death  of  the  Apostles  the  work  of  Christ  will 
languish,  die,  and  be  forgotten  ? 

How  many  societies  have  been  established  within  the 
lapse  of  eighteen  hundred  years,  many  with  the  very  best 
and  most  laudable  ends  in  view;  founded,  too,  in  the 
wisdom  and  experience  of  wise  men,  and  carried  on  with 
prudence  and  sagacity  !  Yet  in  the  course  of  time  evil 
crept  in,  they  changed,  became  corrupt,  fell  to  pieces,  and 
have  long  since  been  forgotten  even  in  history.  Will  not 
the  society  of  the  Church  encounter  a  similar  fate? 

Certainly  not;  for,  glory,  honor,  and  praise  be  to  God! 
this  society  has  not  only  been  founded  by  Christ,  but  he 
has  moreover  infused  into  it  for  all  time  a  divine  vital 
power.  He  has  sent  truly  his  own  Holy  Spirit,  as  is 
related  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  in  the  following  words 
of  the  Evangelist  St.  Luke: 

"And  when  the  days  of  the  Pentecost  were  accom- 
plished, they  were  all  together  in  one  place.  And  sud- 
denly there  came  a  sound  from  heaven,  as  of  a  mighty 
wind  coming,  and  it  filled  the  whole  house  where  they 


fn' 


J 


18 


CHKIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


were  sitting.  And  there  appeared  to  them  parted 
tongues  as  it  were  of  fire,  and  it  sat  upon  every  one  of 
them.  And  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
they  began  to  speak  with  divers  tongues  according  as  the 
Holy  Ghost  gave  them  to  speak.  Now  there  were  dwell- 
ing at  Jerusalem  Jews,  devout  men,  out  of  every  nation 
under  heaven.  And  when  this  was  noised  abroad,  the 
multitude  came  together,  and  were  confounded  in  mind. 


The  Descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

'because  that  every  man  heard  them  speak  in  his  own 
tongue.  And  they  were  all  amazed,  and  wondered,  say- 
ing :  Behold,  are  not  all  these  that  speak  Galileans, 
and  how  have  we  heard  every  man  our  own  tongue 
wherein  we  were  born  ?  Parthians,  and  Medes,  and 
Elamites,  and  inhabitants  of  Mesopotamia,  Jude.i,  and 
Cappadocia,  Pontus  and  Asia,  Phrygia  and  Pamphilia, 
Egypt  and  the  parts  of  Libya  about  Gyrene,  and  strangers 

.  of  Kome,  Jews  also,  and  proselytes,  Cretes  and  Arabians; 


THE   CHURCH   THE  PILLAR   OF  TRUTH. 


19 


we  have  heard  them  speak  in  our  own  tongues  the  won- 
derful works  of  God.  And  they  were  all  astonished,  and 
wondered,  saying  one  to  another,  What  meaneth  this? 
But  others  mocking,  said:  These  men  are  full  of  new 
wine.  But  Peter,  standing  up  with  the  eleverf,  liftea  up 
his  voice  and  spoke  to  them;  Ye  men  of  Judea,  and  all 
jou  that  dwell  in  Jerusalem,  be  this  known  to  you,  and 
with  your  ears  receive  my  words;  for  these  are  not  drunk, 
as  you  suppose,  seeing  it  is  but  the  third  hour  of  the 
day.  But  this  is  that  which  was  spoken  of  by  the  prophet 
Joel:  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  in  the  last  days  (saith 
the  Lord),  I  will  pour  out  of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh; 
and  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy,  and 
your  young  men  shall  see  visions,  and  your  old  men  shall 
dream  dreams.  And  upon  my  servants  indeed,  and  upofl 
my  handmaids,  will  I  pour  out  in  those  days  of  my  Spirit, 
and  they  shall  prophesy.  Ye  men  of  Israel,  hear  these 
words:  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  a  man  approved  of  God  among 
you  by  miracles  and  wonders  and  signs,  which  God  did 
by  him  in  the  midst  of  you,  as  you  also  know;  this  same, 
being  delivered  up,  by  the  determinate  counsel  and  fore- 
knowledge of  God,  you,  by  the  hands  of  wicked  men, 
have  crucified  and  slain.  This  Jesus  hath  God  raised 
again,  whereof  all  we  are  witnesses.  Being  exalted  there- 
fore by  the  right  hand  of  God,  and  having  received  of 
the  Father  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  hath  poured 
forth  this  which  you  see  and  hear.'X 

From  all  this,  we  cau  understand  why  the  Catholic 
Church  is  the  only  one  among  all  the  institutions  upon 
the  earth  that  remains  unchanged  and  unchangeable; 
why,  with  her,  truth  has  never  been  adulterated  or  ob- 
scured, even  in  the  ages  of  darkest  ignorance  in  the 
world;  why  her  saving  graces,  amid  all  the  corruptions  of 
men,  have  never  been  weakened  nor  diminished.  She 
was  made  immortal  for  all  time  by  the  infusion  of  God's 
breath,  the  Holy  Ghost,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.     Yes, 


k 


nrr 


\\ 


I 


18 


CHKIST  IN  HIS   CIIUECII. 


were  sitting.  And  there  appeared  to  them  parted 
tongues  as  it  were  of  fire,  and  it  sat  upon  every  one  of 
them.  And  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
they  began  to  speak  with  divers  tongues  according  as  the 
Holy  Ghost  gave  them  to  speak.  Now  there  were  dwell- 
ing at  Jerusalem  Jews,  devout  men,  out  of  every  nation 
under  heaven.  And  when  this  was  noised  abroad,  the 
multitude  came  together,  and  were  confounded  in  mind. 


The  Descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

because  lliat  every  man  heard  them  speak  in  his  own 
tongue.  And  they  were  all  amazed,  and  wondered,  say- 
ing:  Beliold,  are  not  all  these  that  speak  Galileans, 
and  how  have  we  heard  every  man  our  own  tongue 
wherein  we  were  born  ?  Parthians,  and  Medes,  and 
Elamites,  and  inhabitants  of  Mesopotamia,  Judea,  and 
Oappadocia,  Pontus  and  Asia,  Phrygia  and  Pamphilia, 
Egypt  and  the  parts  of  Libya  about  Cyrene,  and  strangers 
of  Eome,  .Tews  also,  and  proselytes,  Cretes  and  Arabians; 


wr 


^^' 


THE   CHURCH   THE   PILLAR   OF   TRUTH. 


19 


we  have  heard  them  speak  in  our  own  tongues  the  won- 
derful works  of  God.     And  they  were  all  astonished,  and 
wondered,  saying  one  to  another.  What  meaneth  this? 
But  others  mocking,   said:   These  men   are  full  of  new 
wine.     But  Peter,  standing  up  with  the  eleven,  lifted  up 
his  voice  and  spoke  to  them:  Ye  men  of  Judea,  and  all 
you  that  dwell  in  Jerusalem,  be  this  known  to  you,  and 
with  your  ears  receive  my  words;  for  these  are  not  drunk, 
as  you  suppose,  seeing  it  is  but  the  third  hour  of   the 
day.     But  this  is  that  which  was  spoken  of  by  the  prophet 
Joel:  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  in  the  last  days  (saitli 
the  Lord),  I  will  pour  out  of  my  Sj)irit  upon  all  flesh; 
and  your  sons  and  your  daughters   shall  prophesy,  and 
your  young  men  shall  see  visions,  and  your  old  men  shall 
dream  dreams.     And  upon  my  servants  indeed,  and  upon 
my  handmaids,  will  I  pour  out  in  those  days  of  my  Spirit, 
and  they  shall  prophesy.     Ye  men  of  Israel,  hear  these 
words:  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  a  man  approved  of  God  among 
you  by  miracles  and  wonders  and  signs,  which  God  did 
by  him  in  the  midst  of  you,  as  you  also  know;  this  same, 
being  delivered  up,  by  the  determinate  counsel  and  fore- 
knowledge of  God,  you,  by  the  hands  of  wicked  men, 
have  crucified  and  slain.      This  Jesus  hath  God  raised 
again,  whereof  all  we  are  witnesses.     Being  exalted  there- 
fore by  the  right  hand  of  God,  and  having  received  of 
the  Father  the  i)romise  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  hath  poured 
forth  this  which  you  see  and  hear.'X 

From  all  this,  we  can  understand  why  the  Catholic 
Church  is  the  only  one  among  all  the  institutions  upon 
the  earth  that  remains  unchanged  and  unchangeable; 
why,  with  her,  truth  has  never  been  adulterated  or  ob- 
scured, even  in  the  ages  of  darkest  ignorance  in  the 
world;  why  her  saving  graces,  amid  all  the  corruptions  of 
men,  have  never  been  weakened  nor  diminished.  She 
was  made  immortal  for  all  time  by  the  infusion  of  God's 
breath,  the  Holy  Ghost,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.     Yes, 


u  > 


20 


;» 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


the  Holy  Ghost  dwells  really  and  truly  within  her;  that 
Spirit  which  renews  the  face  of  the  earth  as  the  Psalmist 
sings;  that  good  and  comforting  Spirit  mentioned  in  the 
book  01  Wisdom;  that  Spirit  of  wisdom  and  under- 
standing,*of  counsel  and  fortitude,  of  knowledge  and 
piety,  foretold  by  Isaias;  that  Spirit  which  comes  to  aid 
us  in  our  weakness,  as  St.  Paul  writes  to  the  Romans; 
that  Spirit  promised  by  Christ  to  his  Apostles,  who  was  to 
teach  them  all  things  and  to  lead  them  to  all  truth. 

Since  the  Catholic  Church  has  really  received  this  Holy 
Spirit  as  her  own  peculiar  life  and  soul  and  strength,  the 
personal  faults  and  failures  of  her  visible  rulers  and  leaders 
can  do  her  no  real  harm. 

Although  some  few  weak,  unhappy  priests  may  have 
gone  astray,  although  even  in  remote  ages  of  the  Church 
bishops  themselves  may  have  fallen  into  error  and  false 
opinions,  although  a  few  Popes  have  made  lamentable 
mistakes  individually,  nevertheless  no  general  Council  of 
the  Churcli  has  ever  erred,  never  has  any  Pope  when  speak- 
ing officially  contradicted  any  Council  or  any  previous 
decision  of  his  predecessors  in  the  chair  of  Peter.  Never 
has  any  Pope  uttered  heresy.  The  divine  power,  which 
dwells  and  acts  in  the  Church  with  mysterious  and 
miraculous  force  and  wisdom,  is  able  and  knows  how  to 
overcome,  at  all  times,  decay,  error,  and  vice.* 

No!  Christ  did  not  wish  by  any  means  to  extinguish 
and  annihilate  the  human  in  the  bosom  of  his  Church. 

*  That  such  corruption  may  taint  not  only  laymen,  but  even  ec- 
clesiastics, has  never  been  denied.  Thus,  in  the  year  1521,  at  the 
assembly,  in  Worms,  of  the  German  princes,  Aleandri.  the  papal 
nuncio,  exclaimed  plainly:  "In  Rome  itself  there  have  been  abuses, 
even  among  prelates.  Some  of  the  earlier  Popes  made  mistakes, 
some  were  culpable,  some  were  even  wicked.  All  this  is  admitted, 
not  with  pride,  but  with  sentiments  of  humiliation."  Then  he  adds: 
••  And  yet  this  Rome  it  was  which  a  few  centuries  ago  declared  the 
great  St.  Bernard  to  be  a  saint,  although  in  his  writings  he  had 
rebuked  and  reproved  these  same  vices." 


w    • 


\raAT  IS   CHURCH  HISTORY? 


'^I 


As  by  the  sending  of  the  Holy  Ghost  he  did  not  intend 
^o  dispense  and  free  the  Heads  of  the  Church  from  the 
duty  of  employing  the  human  means  of  prudence  and  re- 
flection, of  study  and  of  worldly  cleverness,  in  order  to 
settle  and  fix  and  decide  truth,  and  guide  the  Cfliurch;  so, 
too,  he  did  not  see  fit  to  make  it  impossible  for  any  one 
individual  person  to  fall  into  sin  and  error.  But  the  Church 
herself  is  always  intact,  pure,  blameless,  and  immortal,  even 
if  some  few  individual  members  perish  of  error  and  wicked- 
ness. She  remains  the. pillar  and  ground  of  truth,  as  St. 
Paul  styles  her;  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against  her.  n^ 

3.    What  is  Church  History? 

"In  the  world  you  shall  have  distress-  but  have  confidence,  I  have 
overcome  the  world."— John  xvi.  33. 

As  the  holy  Evangelists  relate  the  life  and  actions  of  Jesus 
Christ,  so  does  Church  history  describe  the  life  and  works 
of  his  spouse,  who  is  the  Catholic  Church.  Now  as  Jesus 
Christ  continues  to  live  in  his  Church,  it  follows  that  the 
history  or  description  of  that  Church  is  certainly  the  mir- 
rored reflection  of  the  holy  Evangelists.  The  history  of  our 
divine  Redeemer's  life  is  one  of  continued  struggle  and 
suffering.  The  same  is  true  of  the  history  of  his  Church, 
and  herein  lies  a  powerful  and  undeniable  evidence  of  the 
truth  of  our  beloved  Church. 

But  as  Christ,  in  the  midst  of  this  opposition,  suffering, 
and  contest,  constantly  manifested  his  glorious  divinity, 
completed  his  work,  and  triumphed  over  death  and  hell, 
so  does  Church  history  exhibit  to  us,  in  the  midst  of  per- 
secution, conflict,  and  martyrdom,  the  triumph  of  truth  ^.^ 
and  grace  over  the  dark  powers  of  this  world.  '^ 

1.  It  shows  us  how  Christ  manifested  himself  to  all  >- 
nations    by  the    preaching    of    his  representatives    and 
messengers,  and  how  his  Church  spread  throughout  all 


!'! 


■T"^' 


22 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


nations.     This  forms  the  history  of  the  Christian  missions, 
or  the  growth  of  the  Church. 

2.  It  sliows  how  Christ  continues  to  live  in  his  Church 
as  the  Redeemer  and  High-priest  in  the  holy  sacrifice  of 
the  mass,  in  the  sacraments  and  other  means  of  grace, 
which  by  a  believing  people  are  surrounded  with  ever- 
increasing  solemnity,  heightened  beauty,  and  significant 
ceremonies.  This  forms  the  history  of  divine  worship  in 
the  broad  sense  of  the  word. 

3.  It  shows  how  Christ  has  ever  lived  in  his  Church  as 
Teacher  of  truth  and  heavenly  wisdom,  by  leading  the 
fathers  and  teachers  of  that  Church  into  a  miraculous 
knowledge  of  the  mysteries  of  his  kingdom,  by  guiding 
the  Councils  through  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  by  saving  the 
Popes  from  error  in  their  definitions  of  faith.  This  forms 
the  history  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Church,  or  of  tlie  Councils. 

4.  It  shows  how  Christ  has  ever  reigned  in  his  Church 
as  King,  by  clothing  his  representatives,  the  priests,  ac- 
cording to  their  various  ranks  with  divine  authority,  and 
by  maintaining  through  their  instrumentality  God's  king- 
dom on  earth  in  discipline,  peace,  and  tranquillity.  This 
forms  the  history  of  the  Hierarchy,  of  Church  rights  and 
of  Church  penalties. 

5.  It  shows  how  Christ  has  alwavs  dwelt  in  his  Church  as 
the  Holy  One,  by  leading  individuals  to  extraordinary  holi- 
ness, and  creating,  especially  in  the  monastic  life  and  other 
religious  associations,  schools  of  the  highest  virtue  and  evan- 
gelical perfection  for  those  whom  he  calls  to  holiness  of  life. 
This  forms  the  history  of  the  saints,  and  of  religious  life. 

6.  It  shows  how  Christ  has  lived  in  his  Church  as  the 
Despised  One,  inasmuch  as  his  doctrines  have  been  mis- 
represented, denied,  and  rejected  by  misguided  and  wicked 
men  in  all  ages  as  in  his  own  lifetime.  This  forms  the 
history  of  heresy. 

7.  It  shows  how  Christ  has  suffered  in  his  Church  as  the 
Crucified,  inasmuch  as  his  faithful  followers  individually, 


TRUTHFUL   RECITALS  OF  CHURCH  HISTORY. 


23 


and  his  holy  Church  in  general,  have  been,  in  private 
and  in  public,  violently  attacked  and  persecuted,  wronged 
and  misrepresented  by  declared  enemies  and  treacherous 
friends.     This  forms  the  history  of  the  persecutions. 

8.  It  shows  how,  finally,  Christ  has  triumphed  in  his 
Church  as  the  glorious  Conqueror.     For  the  Church,  even 
in  the  midst  of  her  greatest  trials  and  under  severest  op- 
pression,  has  won  victory  after  victory,   triumph  after 
triumph;  and  the  miraculous  promise  of  heaven  shall  be 
fulfilled  for  all  time  as  it  has  been  in  the  past:  "In  this 
sign  of  the  cross  thou  shalt  conquer."    This  constitutes 
the  history  of  the  triumph  and  glory  of  the  Church. 
Such  are  the  contents  of  Church  history. 
As  the  Bible  history  of  the  Old  Testament  describes  to 
us  how  the  human  race  was  prepared  for  the  Redemption, 
and  as  the  Bible  history  of  the  New  Testament  shows  us  how 
the  work  of  that  Redemption  was  actually  accomplished,  so 
does  Church  history  describe  that  Redemption  still  going 
forward  and  being  accomplished  in  the  Church.    It  shows 
how  Christ,  even  after  the  lapse  of  centuries  of  time,  is  still 
mysteriously  going  about  among  men,  as  their  invisible 
King  and  Saviour,  and,  in   spite  of  the  efforts  of  the 
powers  of  hell  and  of  wicked  men,  is  drawing  the  elect  to 
himself,  and  sanctifying  and  saving  them  by  the  interposi- 
tion of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

r 


4.  Whence  are  derived  the  Truthful  and  Genuine 
Recitals  of  Church   History? 

"Many  liave  taken  in  hand  to  set  forth  in  order  a  narration  of 
the  things  tliat  have  been  accomplished  among  us:  according  as  they 
have  delivered  them  unto  us.  who  from  the  beginning  were  eye-wit- 
nesses and  ministers  of  the  word."— Luke  i.  1,  3, 

The  most  ancient  of  Church  historians  is  St.  Luke. 
In  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  he  describes,  though  briefly, 


-**■*  •_ 


T 


24 


CHRIST  IK  HIS  CHURCH. 


FALSE   CHURCH   HISTORY. 


35 


the  lives  of  the  first  Christians,  the  most  important 
events  in  the  primitive  Church,  as  well  as  the  doings  of 
some  of  the  Apostles  and  of  their  disciples.  But  the  real 
father  of  Church  history  is  Eusebius,  bishop  of  Caesarea, 
who  died  about  the  year  340.  His  '*  Ten  Books  of  Church 
History"  are  of  most  incalculable  value;  for  in  them  he  gives 
us  a  quantity  of  ancient  decrees,  of  lengthy  narrations,  and 
of  decisions  of  Councils  from  the  first  three  centuries  of  the 
Church;  all  of  which  but  for  his  care  and  industry  would 
have  been  irretrievably  lost. 

The  works  of  the  great  Church  fathers,  who  for  the 
most  part  have  put  into  writing  the  oral  traditions  coming 
down  from  the  first  ages  of  the  Church,  contain  numerous 
well-attested  narrations  of  Church  history. 

Next  to  these  come  the  chronicles  of  pious  and  learned 
bishops  and  priests  who,  at  the  time  of  the  great  invasion 
of  the  Dorthern  tribes,  from  the  year  350  to  500,  and  also  - 
in  the  middle  ages,  from  the  time  of  Charlemagne,  about 
the  year  800,  to  the  sham  reformation  in  1518,  have  set 
forth  the  ecclesiastical  events  of  their  respective  ages  in  a 
creditable  and  credible  manner. 

Besides  these  we  must  count  the  well-preserved  decisions 
of  the  ancient  Councils  of  the  Church,  the  Briefs  of 
Popes,  and  the  antique  inscriptions  which  have  been 
discovered  and  deciphered  on  ecclesiastical  and  archi- 
tectural monuments,  especially  those  discovered  in  the 
Roman  catacombs.  From  all  these  one  may  understand 
how,  even  at  this  late  day,  we  possess  positive  knowledge 
of  the  early  condition  of  the  Church  and  of  events  occur- 
ring in  the  earliest  ages. 

In  modern  times  many  able  and  learned  Catholic  writ- 
ers, from  Baronius  down  to  Stolberg,  Mohler,  Hefele, 
Alzog,  Rohrbacher,  and  others,  have  undertaken,  for  the 
most  part  in  very  comprehensive  works,  to  compile  Church 
histories  chiefly  based  on  and  drawn  from  these  ancient 
decrees.     They  have  thereby  merited  the  gratitude  of  the 


Catholic  world.  For  by  their  researches  they  have  proved 
that  many  things  written,  by  enemies,  against  the  Popes 
and  other  prominent  persons  in  the  Church  were  misrepre- 
sentations and  calumnies. 

They  have  thus  successfully  vindicated  the  honor  and 
good  name  of  the  Church  against  these  malicious  falsifiers. 


5.  False  Church  History. 

"There  shall  be  a  time  when  they  will  heap  to  themselves  teach- 
ers, having  itching  ears.  These  will  turn  away  their  hearing  from 
the  truth,  but  will  be  turned  to  fables.  But  avoid  foolish  and  old 
wives'* fables."—!  and  3  Timothy  4 

In  the  ninth  book  of  his  Church  history,  Eusebius 
relates:  **  Under  Maximinus  the  fury  of  the  persecution 
against  us" — that  is  to  say,  the  Christians — *'  was  renewed. 
And  although  he  had  full  power  to  do  as  he  pleased,  hav- 
ing lately  assumed  the  dignity  and  authority  of  emperor, 
yet  he  wished  to  keep  up  an  appearance  of  acting  upon 
just  grounds.  For  this  purpose  he  caused  to  be  prepared 
certain  '  Acts '  such  as  might  have  been  used  by  Pilate  in 
his  treatment  of  the  Saviour.  Into  these  '  Acts '  were  em- 
bodied all  that  could  be  conceived  blasphemous  against 
Christ.  Into  all  the  provinces  of  his  kingdom  he  sent 
these  '  Acts,'  with  the  command  that  they  should  be  dis- 
tributed through  all  the  cities,  villages,  and  hamlets.  The 
School-teachers  were  ordered  to  dictate  them  to  the  chil- 
dren in  school,  who  had  to  learn  them  by  heart  as  exercises 
for  the  memory. " 

What  was  here  done  by  Maximinus,  the  persecutor  of 
the  Christians,  has  been  practised  against  the  Church  in 
all  ages  by  his  imitators.  Even  in  very  early  times  here- 
tics have  endeavored,  with  cunning  and  insolence,  to 
falsify  not  only  the  teachings  but  also  the  history  of  the 
Church.  They  have  fabricated  false  **  Acts,"  and  attri- 
buted to  the  authorities  of  the  Church  follies  and  crimes 


'^i^ 


"""^S 


26 


CHRIST   IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


well  calculated,  if  true,  to  render  the  clergy  both  ridicu- 
lous and  hateful  in  the  eyes  of  the  world. 

This  contemptible  mode  of  acting  was  practised  to  a 
great  extent,  more  especially  in  the  latter  part  of  the  mid- 
dle ages,  by  certain  chroniclers  in  the  pay  of  governments 
or  kings  who  were  at  variance  with  the  Popes.  In  this 
manner  there  accumulated  in  course  of  time  an  immense 
amount  of  spurious,  unreliable,  and  disgraceful  chron- 
icles which,  then  and  during  the  so-called  reformation, 
and  in  the  wars  which  followed,  were  still  further  in- 
creased and  more  widely  diffused. 

Superficial  or  evil-minded  writers  seized  upon^these 
fables  and,  without  questioning  their  historical  value,  repro- 
duced them  in  their  books.  Althougli  in  our  day  these 
falsifiers  of  Church  history  have  been  unmasked  by 
learned  Catholics  and  by  honorable  and  truth-loving  Pro- 
testant writers,  yet  thousands  of  unscrupulous  novelists 
continue  to  reproduce  these  fabulous  stories  about  the 
Church,  merely  changing  the  mode  of  expression,  and 
serving  up  the  same  unwholesome  diet  in  a  later  style  of 
preparation.  But  the  same  treatment  must  be  bestowed 
by  the  enemy  on  the  Church  as  was  bestowed  of  old  on  her 
divine  Founder:  **  For  many  bore  false  witness  against  him, 
and  their  evidence  ifsm  not  agreeing"  (Mark  xiv.  56). 


CHAPTER  II. 


IT 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN 

MISSIONS. 


CHRIST  IS  MADE  MANIFEST  TO  ALL  NATIONS  BY  THE 
PREACHING  OF  HIS  MESSENGERS.  HIS  CHURCH  IS  EX- 
TENDED THROUGHOUT  THE  WORLD. 


6.  The  First  Congregation  at  Jerusalem. 

*•  Now,  therefore,  O  my  sons,  be  ye  zealous  for  the  law.    Call 
to  remembrance  the  works  of  the  fathers."— 1  Machabees  ii.  50. 

CHRIST  chose  St.  Peter  to  be  liis  Representative 
and  the  Visible  Head  of  his  Church  on  earth,  and 
formally  appointed  him  with  the  words,  ''Thou  art  Peter" 
(which  means  rock),  ''and  on  this  rock  I  will  build  my 
Church,  and  the  gates  of  hell"  (that  is  to  say,  the  evil 
powers  of  error  and  vice)  "  shall  not  prevail  against  it. 
To  thee  I  give  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Feed 
my  lambs.     Feed  my  sheep." 

In  his  sermon  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  addressed  to 
the  multitude  assembled  in  Jerusalem,  St.  Peter  spoke 
with  such  supernaturally  effective  powers  of  persuasion 
that  many  accepted  baptism,  and  the  first  Christian  con- 
gregation in  a  short  time  numbered  five  thousand  mem- 
bers. 

In  the  beginning,  the  early  Christians  continued  to 
observe  the  Jewish  rites,  and  used  to  go  at  stated  intervals 
to  the  temple  to  pray.  Soon,  however,  they  began  to  hold 
separate  assemblages  for  worship,  at  which  the  Apostles 


28 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


used  to  conduct  divine  service  according  to  the  ordinance 
of  Christ,  and  to  dispense  the  sacred  mysteries  of  salva- 

The  Acts  of  the  Apostles  thus  describe  the  mode  of 
life  followed  by  the  members  of  this  first  Christian  congre- 
gation: .  •  ^v      A         ^1 

**  They  were  persevering  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Apostles, 
and  in  the  communication  of  the  breaking  of  bread"  (that 
is,  the  holy  mass  and  Communion),  'Sand  in  prayers. 

"  Many  wonders  also  and  signs  were  done  by  the  Apos- 
tles in  Jerusalem.  -,  i    -,    n 

*'  And  all  they  that  believed  were  together,  and  had  all 

things  commoB.  t  -j  j 

"  Their  possessions  and  goods  they  sold  and  divided 

them  to  all,  according  as  every  one  had  need. 

"  And  continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in  the  temple, 
and  breaking  bread  from  house  to  house,  they  took  their 
meat  with  gladness  and  simplicity  of  heart,  praising  God, 
and  having  favor  with  all  the  people.  And  the  Lord 
increased  daily  together  such  as  should  be  saved." 

Thus,  during  the  first  years  after  Christ's  ascension 
into  heaven,  the  Apostles  remained  together  in  Jerusalem, 
partly  to  fortify  the  new  Christians  in  their  faith  and  in 
a  Christian  life,  and  to  organize  them  as  a  model  for 
future  congregations;  partly,  also,  in  order  to  comfort  and 
protect  the  faithful  in  the  persecutions  which  soon  broke 
forth,  and  partly,  too,  in  order  to  encourage  and  fortify 
each  other  by  the  most  confidential  mutual  intercourse, 
'  and  also  to  prepare  each  other  for  the  great  work  of  the 

mission.  -.1.1 

For  the  Church  of  Christ  was  not  to  be  confined  to  the 
country  of  the  Jews.  The  day  was  approaching  when  the 
Apostles,  in  obedience  to  the  charge  given  them  by  their 
divine  Master,  were  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  all  nations, 
and  to  cai-ry  the  kingdom  of  Christ  to  all  parts  of  the 
world. 


LIFE  AND   MISSION   OF  ST.    PETER.  29 


7.  The  Life  and  Mission  of  St.  Peter. 

*'  The  first:  Simon  who  is  called  Peter.  The  twelve  Jesus  sent, 
saying:  'Behold,  I  send  you  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.'" — 
Matthew  x. 

What  a  glorious  army  of  brave  and  self-sacrificing 
spirits  rise  before  our  vision  as  we  enter  upon  the  con- 
templation and  study  of  the  stupendous  growth  of  the 
Church  of  Christ!  At  their  head  march  Peter  and  Paul, 
with  their  immediate  followers,  the  Apostles  and  Evan- 
gelists, to  be  succeeded  century  after  century  by  hosts  of 
holy  bishops,  zealous  priests,  and  devoted  monks,  all 
chosen  by  God  to  carry  the  light  of  his  Gospel  into  every 
quarter  of  the  globe.  On  the  very  day  of  Pentecost  this 
rapid  diffusion  of  the  truth  began.  For  those  God-fearing 
Jews  who  had  come  from  many  countries,  and  were  then 
sojourning  in  Jerusalem  carried  the  news  about  Christ 
and  his  Church  back  to  their  own  homes,  and  prepared 
thousands  of  eager  souls  for  the  reception  of  the  Christian 
doctrine,  which  the  Apostles,  in  pursuance  of  their  high 
vocation,  would  soon  carry  into  every  city,  town,  and 
hamlet. 

The  most  glorious  of  all  was  the  missionary  life  of  St. 
Peter,  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  at  whose  first  sermon,  on 
the  day  of  Pentecost,  about  three  thousand  persons  were 
converted  and  enrolled  under  the  banner  of  the  cross. 
And  this  number  was  increased  soon  after  to  five  thou- 
sand, on  the  occasion  of  the  healing  of  the  lame  man  at 
the  gate  of  the  temple  of  Jerusalem. 

But  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  besides  being  the  first 
to  establish  the  Christian  Church  amid  the  Jews,  had  also 
the  privilege  of  founding  the  first  Christian  congregation 
among  the  Gentiles.  Being  directed  by  Heaven  to  seek 
Cornelius,  a  certain  heathen  centurion,  at  Caesarea,  Peter 
went  and  preached  before  him  and  his  household  concern. 


30 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


LIFE  AND   MISSION   OF   ST.    PETER. 


SI 


ing  the  death  and  resurrection  of  Christ.  The  Holy  Ghost 
came  down  upon  all  those  who  were  listening  to  the 
Apostle's  inspired  words,  and  they  were  converted  and 
baptized  by  Peter.  Thus  he  to  whom  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  had  been  given  was  the  first  to  open 
the  doors  of  God's  kingdom  upon  earth  to  the  pagan 
World.  We  find  him  soon  after  presiding  as  first  bishop 
over  the  first  large  congregation  of  converted  heathens  in 
the  city  of  Antioch,  where  the  disciples  and  followers  of 


Sta.  Peter  and  Paul  in  Prison. 

Christ  were  first  called  Christians.  Later  we  discover  this 
fisherman  of  Galilee,  whom  the  Lord  had  marked  out  to 
be  the  head  of  his  Church,  travelling  incessantly  through 
Judea,  Galilee,  Samaria,  Asia  Minor,  Italy,  and  other 
places;  everywhere  diligently  casting  his  net  to  bring  the 
souls  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  into  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
crucified.  His  most  important  mission,  however,  was  to 
the  imperial  city  of  Home,  where,  by  divine  dispensation, 
he  was  to  establish  the  centre  of  the  Christian  Church. 


This  proud  pagan  capital,  hitherto  the  seat  of  corrupt 
though  refined  superstition,  was  henceforth  to  be  a  beacon- 
light  of  pure  Christian  faith  and  piety.  The  peaceful 
throne  of  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles  was  soon  to  rise  on 
the  ruins  of  the  blood-stained  throne  of  the  emperors  of 
the  world.     Tradition  assures  us  that  St.  Peter  governed 


The  Crucifixion  of  St.  Teter. 


the  Church  at  Rome  for  twenty-five  years,  from  the  year 
42  till  the  year  67  after  the  birth  of  Christ ;  although 
during  this  time  he  went  frequently  to  preach  the  Gospel 
in  other  lands,  and  to  visit  the  newly  established  Christian 
communities.  At  last,  on  the  29th  of  June,  in  the  year  67 


30 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


LIFE  AND   MISSION  OF  ST.    PETER. 


31 


ing  the  death  iind  resurrection  of  Christ.  The  Iloly  Ghost 
came  down  upon  all  those  who  were  listening  to  the 
Apostle's  inspired  words,  and  they  were  converted  and 
baptized  hy  Peter.  Thus  h©  to  whom  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  had  been  given  was  the  first  to  open 
the  doors  of  God's  kingdom  upon  earth  to  the  pagan 
world.  We  find  him  soon  after  presiding  as  first  bishop 
over  the  first  large  congregation  of  converted  heathens  in 
the  city  of  Antioch,  where  the  disciples  and  followers  of 


Sts.  Peter  and  Paul  in  Prison. 

Christ  were  first  called  Christians.  Later  we  discover  this 
fisherman  of  Galilee,  whom  the  Lord  had  marked  out  to 
be  the  head  of  his  Church,  travelling  incessantly  through 
Judea,  Galilee,  Samaria,  Asia  Minor,  Italy,  and  other 
places;  everywhere  diligently  casting  his  net  to  bring  the 
souls  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  into  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
cracified.  His  most  important  mission,  hoAvever,  was  to 
the  imperial  city  of  Rocae,  where,  by  divine  dispensation, 
he  was  to  establish  the  centre  of  the  Christian  Church. 


This  proud  pagan  capital,  hitherto  the  seat  of  corrupt 
though  refined  superstition,  was  henceforth  to  be  a  beacon- 
light  of  pure  Christian  faith  and  piety.  The  peaceful 
throne  of  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles  was  soon  to  rise  on 
the  ruins  of  the  blood-stained  throne  of  the  emperors  of 
the  world.     Tradition  assures  us  that  St.  Peter  governed 


The  Ciiicifixion  of  St.  Peter. 


the  Church  at  Rome  for  twenty-five  years,  from  the  year 
42  till  the  year  67  after  the  birth  of  Christ ;  although 
during  this  time  he  went  frequently  to  preach  the  Gospel 
in  other  lands,  and  to  visit  the  newly  established  Christian 
communities.  At  last,  on  the  29th  of  June,  in  the  year  67 


32 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


CONVERSION  OF  ST.    PAUL. 


33 


of  Christ,  he  sealed  his  faith  and  mission  with  his  blood 
on  the  hill  of  Janieulus  in  the  city  of  Rome;  and  the 
prophetic  words  of  Christ  concerning  the  Chief  of  the 
Apostles  were  fulfilled:  **  When  thou  shalt  be  old,  thou 
shalt  stretch  forth  thy  hands,  and  another  shall  gird  thee: 
Follow  me"  (John  xxi. ). 

The  executioners  of  the  cruel  Nero  ** girded"  the 
gray-haired  man  of  God  with  bands,  and  fastened  him  to 
a  cross,  as  had  been  done  thirty-three  years  before  to  his 
divine  Master.  Willingly,  and  even  cheerfully,  the  faith- 
ful Apostle  stretched  out  his  arms  upon  the  cross,  only 
too  happy  to  be  permitted  to  imitate  his  Master  even  in 
death.  Yet,  deeming  himself  unworthy  the  privilege  of 
dying  in  the  same  posture  as  Jesus,  he  begged  his  execu- 
tioners to  permit  him  to  be  crucified  with  his  head  down- 
ward. 

The  martyred  Apostle's  body  was  laid  in  the  Vatican 
catacombs,  near  Nwo'a  mens. 


8.  The  Conversion  of  St.  Paul. 

"He  who  persecuted  us  in  times  past  doth  now  preach  the  faith 
which  once  he  impugned."— Qalatians  i.  23. 

Intimately  associated  and  closely  identified  with  the 
glorious  name  of  Peter  is  the  honored  name  of  Paul. 
This  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  who  is  also  sometimes 
called  Saul,  is  the  one  of  whom  Christ  himself  bore  testi- 
mony when  he  said:  "He  is  a  vessel  of  election  to  carry 
my  name  before  kings,  to  the  Gentiles,  and  to  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel." 

Trained  in  the  schools  of  the  Pharisees,  he  was  at  first 
a  violent  enemy  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  had  ob- 
tained letters  from  the  high-priest  in  Jerusalem  authoriz- 
ing him  to  search  for  the  Christians  living  in  Damascus, 
and  to  bring  them  before  the  Jewish  courts.     He  was  on 


his  way  to  put  these  designs  into  execution,  when  a  ray  of 
God's  grace  struck  him.  "And  as  he  went  on  Ms  jour- 
ney, it  came  to  pass  that  he  drew  nigh  to  Damascus;  and 
suddenly  a  light  from  heaven  shined  round  about  him. 
And  falling  on  the  ground^  he  heard  a  voice  saying  to 
him:  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me?  Who  said: 
Who  art  thou,  Lord?  And  he:  I  am  Jesus,  whom  thou 
persecutest;  it  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  goad. 
And  he,  trembling  and  astonished,  said:  Lord,  what  wilt 


*'  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  mef" 

thou  have  me  to  do?  And  the  Lord  said  to  him:  Arise 
and  go  into  the  city,  and  there  it  shall  be  told  thee  what 
thou  must  do.  Now  the  men  who  went  in  company  with 
him  stood  amazed,  hearing  indeed  a  voice,  but  seeing  no 
man.  And  Saul  arose  from  the  ground,  and  when  his 
eyes  were  opened  he  saw  nothing"  (Acts  ix.). 

Paul  remained  three  days  in   Damascus,  blind  and 
without  food,  and  crying  to  the  Lord  from  the  inmost 


32 


CHRIST  IN  ins   CHURCH. 


CONVERSION   OF  ST.   PAUL. 


33 


of  Christ,  he  sealed  his  faith  and  mission  with  his  blood 
on  the  hill  of  Janiculus  in  the  city  of  Rome;  and  the 
prophetic  words  of  Christ  concerning  the  Chief  of  the 
Apostles  were  fulfilled:  **  When  thou  shalt  be  old,  thou 
shalfc  stretch  forth  thy  hands,  and  another  shall  gird  thee: 
Follow  me"  (John  xxi.). 

The  executioners  of  the  cruel  Nero  ** girded"  the 
gray-haired  man  of  God  with  bands,  and  fastened  him  to 
a  cross,  as  had  been  done  thirty-three  years  before  to  his 
divine  Master.  Willingly,  and  even  cheerfully,  the  faith- 
ful Apostle  stretched  out  his  arms  upon  the  cross,  only 
too  happy  to  be  permitted  to  imitate  his  Master  even  in 
death.  Yet,  deeming  himself  unworthy  the  privilege  of 
dying  in  the  same  posture  as  Jesus,  he  begged  his  execu- 
tioners to  permit  him  to  be  crucified  with  his  head  down- 
ward. 

The  martyred  Apostle's  body  was  laid  in  the  Vatican 
catacombs,  near  Nero's  circus. 


8.  The  Conversion  of  St.  Paul. 

**  Hfi  who  persecuted  us  in  times  past  doth  now  preach  the  faith 
wliich  once  he  impugned."— Galatians  i.  23. 

Intimately  associated  and  closely  identified  with  the 
glorious  name  of  Peter  is  the  honored  name  of  Paul. 
This  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  who  is  also  sometimes 
called  Saul,  is  the  one  of  whom  Christ  himself  bore  testi- 
mony when  he  said:  **He  is  a  vessel  of  election  to  carry 
my  name  before  kings,  to  the  Gentiles,  and  to  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel." 

Trained  in  the  schools  of  the  Pharisees,  he  was  at  first 
a  violent  enemy  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  had  ob- 
tained letters  from  the  high-priest  in  Jerusalem  authoriz- 
ing him  to  search  for  the  Christians  living  in  Damascus, 
and  to  bring  them  before  the  Jewish  courts.     He  was  on 


his  way  to  put  these  designs  into  execution,  when  a  ray  of 
God's  grace  struck  him.  *' And  as  he  went  on  his  jour- 
ney, it  came  to  pass  that  he  drew  nigh  to  Damascus;  and 
suddenly  a  light  from  heaven  shined  round  about  him. 
And  falling  on  the  ground,  he  heard  a  voice  saying  to 
him:  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me?  Who  said: 
Who  art  thou,  Lord?  And  he:  I  am  Jesus,  whom  thou 
persecutest;  it  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  goad. 
And  he,  trembling  and  astonished,  said:  Lord,  what  wilt 


*'  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me?" 

thou  have  me  to  do?  And  the  Lord  said  to  him:  Arise 
and  go  into  the  city,  and  there  it  shall  be  told  thee  what 
thou  must  do.  Now  the  men  who  went  in  company  with 
him  stood  amazed,  hearing  indeed  a  voice,  but  seeing  no 
man.  And  Saul  arose  from  the  ground,  and  when  his 
eyes  were  opened  he  saw  nothing"  (Acts  ix.). 

Paul  remained   three   days  in   Damascus,  blind   and 
without  food,  and  crying  to  the  Lord  from  the  inmost 


34 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


MISSIONARY  LABORS  OF  ST.  PAUL. 


35 


depths  of  his  soul  for  mercy  and  pardon.  On  the  third 
day  God  sent  Ananias,  whom  many  suppose  to  be  one 
of  the  seventy-two  disciples,  to  Paul,  to  say  to  him: 
"  Brother  Saul,  the  Lord  Jesus  hath  sent  me,  he  that 
appeared  to  thee  in  the  way,  that  thou  mayest  receive  thy 
sight  and  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost"  (Acts  ix.  17). 
And  immediately  Saul  recovered  nis  sight,  stood  up,  and 
received  baptism.    ' 

With  what  astonishment  and  chagrin  the  Jews  in 
Damascus  looked  upon  this  once  bigoted  Pharisee  and 
bitter  foe  of  Christianity,  as  he  went  into  their  syna- 
gogue, and  with  superhuman  eloquence  preached  that  the 
crucified  Nazarite  was  the  veritable  Messias!  He  very 
soon  left  their  city,  however,  and  retired  into  the  solitudes 
of  the  Arabian  deserts,  in  order  more  freely  to  prepare 
himself  for  his  high  duties  of  an  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles. 


9.  The  Missionary  Labors  of  St.  Paul. 

•'  I  am  appointed  a  preacher  and  an  apostle,  a  doctor  of  the  Gen- 
tiles in  faith  and  truth."—!  Timothy  ii.  7. 

St.  Paul  set  out  on  his  first  great  mission  in  the  year 
45,  starting  from  Antioch,  and  accompanied  by  St.  Mark 
and  St.  Barnabas.  This  expedition  consumed  more  than 
four  years,  and  covered  a  vast  extent  of  territory  by  sea 
and  land.  During  this  mission  he  established  Christian 
churches  in  the  island  of  Cyprus  and  in  many  cities  and 
villages  of  Asia  Minor;  and  with  prayer  and  laying  on  of 
hands  ordained  priests  and  bishops  to  instruct  and  gov- 
ern the  new  congregations. 

St.  Luke  the  Evangelist  gives  us,  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  a  remarkable  example  of  the  struggles  and 
varied  experiences  of  this  indefatigable  Apostle: 

''And  the  multitude  of  the  city  was  divided;  and 
some  of  them  indeed  held  with  the  Jews,  hut  some  witli 


the  Apostles.  And  when  there  was  an  assault  made  by  the 
Gentiles  and  the  Jews  with  their  rulers,  to  use  them  con 
tumeliously,  and  to  stone  them,  they,  understanding  it, 
fled  to  Lystra  and  Derbe,  cities  of  Lycaonia,  and  to  the 
whole  country  round  about,  and  were  there  preaching  the 
Gospel.  And  there  sat  a  certain  man  at  Lystra  impotent 
in  his  feet,  a  cripple  from  his  mother's  womb,  who  never 
had  walked.  This  same  heard  Paul  speaking;  who  look- 
ing upon  him,  and  seeing  that  he  had  faith  to  be  healed, 
said  with  a  loud  voice:  Stand  upright  on  thy  feet.  And 
he  leaped  up  and  walked.  And  when  the  multitudes  had 
seen  what  Paul  had  done,  tiiey  lifted  up  their  voice  in  the 
Lycaonian  tongue,  saying:  The  gods  are  come  down  to 
us,  in  the  likeness  of  men.  And  they  called  Barnabas, 
Jupiter;  but  Paul,  Mercury;  because  he  was  chief  speaker. 

"  The  priest  also  of  Jupiter,  that  was  before  the  city, 
bringing  oxen  and  garlands  before  the  gate,  would  have 
offered  sacrifice  with  the  people;  which  when  the  Apostles 
Barnabas  and  Paul  had  heard,  rending  their  clothes,  they 
leaped  out  among  the  people,  crying  and  saying:  Ye  men, 
why  do  ye  these  things?  We  also  are  mortals,  men  like 
unto  you,  preaching  to  you  to  be  converted  from  these 
vain  things  to  the  living  God,  who  made  the  heaven,  and 
the  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are  in  them. 
And  speaking  these  things,  they  scarce  restrained  the 
people  from  sacrificing  to  them.  Now  there  came  thither 
certain  Jews  from  Antioch  and  Iconium,  and  persuading 
the  multitude,  and  stoning  Paul,  drew  him  out  of  the 
city,  thinking  him  to  be  dead.  But  as  the  disciples  stood 
round  about  him,  he  rose  up  and  entered  into  the  city, 
and  the  next  day  he  departed  with  Barnabas  to  Derbe." 

About  the  year  61  we  meet  St.  Paul  at  the  council  of 
the  Apostles  in  Jerusalem,  whence  he  set  out  soon  after  on 
his  second  great  missionary  voyage  to  Asia  Minor,  Mace- 
donia, and  Greece.  His  visit  to  Athens  was  specially 
important,  where  he  thus  addressed  the  highly  educated 


1 


36 


CHBIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


i 


and  learned  members  of  the   highest  court,  caUed   the 
Areopagus: 

"But  Paul,  standing  in  the  midst  of  Areopagus,  said- 
Ye  men  of  Athens,  I  perceive  that  in  all  things  yon  are 
too  superstitious.     For  passing  by  and  seeing  your  idols, 
I  found  an  altar  on  which  was  written:  To  the  unknown 
God.     What  therefore  you  worship,  without  knowing  it 
that  I  preach  to  yon.     God,  who  made  the  world  and  all 
things   therein,  he  being  Lord  of    heaven    and    earth, 
dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands;  neither  is  he 
served  with  men's  hands,  as  though  he  needed  anything 
seeing  it  is  he  who  giveth  to  all  life,  and  breath,  and  all 
things,  and  hatli  made  of  one  all  mankind,  to  dwell  upon 
the  whole  face  of  the  earth,  determining  appointed  times 
and  the  limits  of  their  habitation;  that  they  should  seek 
(xod,   if  happily  they  may  feel  after  him  or   find  him 
although  he  be  not  far  from  every  one  of  us.      For  in 
him  we  live,  and  move,  and  are.     As  some  also  of  your 
own  poets  said:   For  we  are  also   his  offspring.     Beinff 
therefore,  the  offspring  of  God,  we  must  not  suppose  the 
divinity  to  be  like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone,  the  gi-av- 
ing  of  art  and  device  of  man.     And  God  indeed,  having 
winked  at  the  times  of  this  ignorance,  now  declareth  unto 
men  that  all  should  everywhere  do  penance.     Because  he 
hath  appointed  a  day  wherein  lie  will  judge  the  world  in 
equity  by  the  man  whom  he  hath  appointed,  giving  faith 
to  all,  by  raising  him  up  from  the  dead." 

On  hearing  mention  made  of  the  Resurrection,  most 
of  the  Athenians  began  to  sneer  and  to  laugh.     Some 
however,  agreed  with  Paul  and  believed ;  among  others'. 
JJionysius,   a  celebrated  and  respected   member  of  the 
Areopagus. 

This  second  voyage  of  Paul  consumed  about  two  years 
and  extended  over  a  distance  of  more  than  a  thousand 
leagues.     On  his  third  missionary  voyage,  lasting  from 
the  year  54  to  the  year  58,  St.  Paiil  tarried  a  long  time 


ST.  PAUL  PREACHING  AT  EPHESUS. 


37 


36 


CHBIST  IN  HIS  CWURCn. 


and  learned  members  of  the  highest  court,  called   the 
Areopagus: 

"But  Paul,  standing  in  the  midst  of  Areopagus,  said- 
Ye  men  of  Athens,  I  perceive  that  in  all  things  you  are 
too  superstitious.     For  passing  by  and  seeing  your  idols 
1  found  an  altar  on  which  was  written:  To  the  unknown 
God     What  therefore  you  worship,  without  knowing  it 
ttat  I  preach  to  you.     God,  who  made  the  world  and  all 
things   therein,  he  being  Lord  of    heaven    and    earth, 
dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands;  neither  is  he 
served  with  men's  hands,  as  though  he  needed  anything 
seeing  ,t  is  he  who  giveth  to  all  life,  and  breath,  and  all 
things,  and  hatli  made  of  one  all  mankind,  to  dwell  upon 
the  whole  face  of  the  earth,  determining  appointed  times 
and  the  limits  of  their  habitation;  that  they  should  seek 
Ijod,  If  hai)pily  they  may  feel  after  him  or  find  him 
although  he  be  not  far  from  every  one  of  us.      For  in 
liim  we  live,  and  move,  and  are.     As  some  also  of  your 
own  poets  said:  For  we  are  also  his  offspring.     Being 
therefore,  the  offspring  of  God,  we  must  not  suppose  the 
divinity  to  be  like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone,  the  gi-av- 
iDg  of  art  and  device  of  man.     And  God  indeed,  having 
winked  at  the  times  of  this  ignorance,  now  declareth  unto 
men  that  all  should  everywhere  do  penance.    Because  he 
Jiath  appointed  a  day  wherein  he  will  judge  the  world  in 
equity  by  the  man  whom  he  hath  appointed,  giving  faith 
to  all,  by  raising  him  up  from  the  dead." 

On  hearing  mention  made  of  the  Resurrection,  most 
of  the  Athenians  began  to  sneer  and  to  laugh.     Some 
however,  agreed  with  Paul  and  believed  ;  among  others! 
iJiouysuis,   a  celebrated  and  respected   member  of  the 
Areopagus. 

This  second  voyage  of  Paul  consumed  about  two  years 
and  extended  over  a  distance  of  more  than  a  thousand 
leagues.     On  his  third  missionary  voyage,  lasting  from 
the  year  54  to  the  year  58,  St.  Paul  tarried  a  long  time 


ST.  PAUL  PREACHING  AT  EPHESUS. 


37 


38 


CHEIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


It 


m  Ephesus,  a  city  of  Asia  Minor,  where  his  new  conyerts 
gave  touching  and  instructive  evidence  of  their  stroncr 
Christian  feeling.     In  that  city  fortune-telling  and  magic 
prevailed  to  a  great  extent,  and  the  people  had  squan- 
dered  large  sums  of  money  in  the  purchase  of  books  which 
treated  of   these   diabolical   arts.      But  after  Paul  had 
preached  with  great  eloquence  and  power  on  the  one  true 
God,  the  people,  entering  into  themselves  and  discoverin<r 
their  errors,  brought  out  all  their  books  of  magic,  to  the 
value  of  about  50,000  silver  drachmas  or  about  six  thousand 
dollars,  and  burnt  them  to  ashes  in  the  public  square. 
Would  that  Christians  of  our  day  might  adopt  a  similar 
plan  to  rid  society  of  many  of  the  worthless,  dangerous,  and 
immoral  books  and  newspapers  with  which  we  are  deluged » 
From  Ephesus  St.  Paul  journeyed  into  Macedonia, 
lllyria,  and  Greece,  and  returned  finally  to  Jerusalem,  after 
having  traversed  a  distance  of  more  than  twelve  hundred 
leagues,  and  gathered  in  abundant  harvests  for  Christ. 


10.  Imprisonment  and  Execution  of  St.  Paul. 

"To me.  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain:  having  a  desire  to 
be  dissolved  and  to  be  with  Christ.  "-Philippians  i.  21,  23 

The  pubUc  feeling  of  the  Jews  in  Jerusalem  against 
St.  Paul  was  again  aroused  to  such  a  height  that  he  was 
sent  m  chains  to  Caesarea,  where  he  passed  two  years  in 
confinement.     As  he  had  but  little  hope  of  gaining  his 
freedom,  the  more  so  as  the  Jews  were  continually  clam- 
oring to  have  him  brought  before  their  courts  in  Jerusa- 
^m,  he  appealed  to  the  Eoman  emperor.    Very  soon  after, 
King  Agrippa  came  from  Jerusalem  on  a  visit  to  the  Eoman 
governor  Festus  at  Caesarea,  and,  as  he  remained  some 
days,  Festus  had  Paul  brought  before  the  king.     In  the 
court-room,  besides  King  Agrippa,  were  his  sister  Bemice 
and  Festus,  the  governor,  together  with  a  large  concourse 


IMPRISONMENT  AND  EXECUTION   OF  PAUL.      89 


of  the  military  and  of  the  chief  persons  of  the  city;  all  of 
whom  listened  with  profound  attention  to  the  eloquent 
words  of  the  apostolic  prisoner.  Paul  related  so  touch- 
ingly  and  so  ably  the  wonderful  circumstances  of  his  con- 
version, his  subsequent  labors,  his  sufferings,  trials,  and 
tribulations  in  his  newly  adopted  cause,  that  King  Agrippa 
cried  out,  '*  Thou  art  almost  able  to  persuade  me  to  become 
a  Christian;"  and  Festus,  the  governor,  observed,  "Paul, 
tiiou  art  beside  thyself;  too  much  learning  hath  made  thee 
mad." 

As  Paul  had  appealed  to  the  emperor,  he  was  ordered 
to  Rome  in  the  autumn  of  the  year  61;  and,  after  many 
delays,  he  reached  the  imperial  city  about  Easter-time  the 
following  year.  Here  he  remained  in  prison  for  two  years, 
but,  being  under  very  mild  restraint,  the  Christians  of 
Rome  had  access  to  him  and  were  permitted  to  receive 
instructions  in  the  new  faith. 

Having  once  more  regained  his  liberty,  he  travelled 
westward  as  far  as  Spain;  returned  again  to  the  East, 
founding  the  churches  of  Crete,  visiting  Ephesus,  and 
traversing  Macedonia  for  the  third  time,  and  finally, 
about  the  year  67,  he  went  with  St.  Peter  back  to  Rome. 
Here  chains  were  again  waiting  for  him;  but  this  time 
they  led  to  a  crown  of  victory.  This  fate  the  Apostle  had 
anticipated.  "For  I  am  even  now  ready,"  he  writes  to  his 
dearly  beloved  friend  Timothy,  "  to  be  sacrificed,  and  the 
time  of  my  dissolution  is  at  hand.  I  have  fought  the 
good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the 
faith.  As  to  the  rest,  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of 
justice,  which  the  Lord,  the  just  Judge,  will  render  to 
me  in  that  day  of  mercy."  (2  Tim.  iv.)  He  was  not 
wrong  in  his  foreboding,  for  he  and  St.  Peter  were  soon 
after  thrown  into  the  Mamertine  prison.  Even  here  they 
turned  their  dungeons  into  pulpits,  and  continued  to 
preach  to  their  fellow-prisoners  the  truths  of  religion,  of 
salvation  and  redemption  in  Christ  Jesus,  till  the  final  hour 


I 


•t;^ 


40 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


Struck  in  which  these  heroes  of  Christ  were  to  receive  the 
crown  of  martyrdom.  Whilst  St.  Peter  Was  hurried  off 
to  crucifixion  on  the  Vatican  hill,  St.  Paul  was  being 
dragged  along  the  Ostian  road  and  beheaded.  An  inscrip- 
tion  marks  the  spot  where  these  two  fellow-sufferers  saw 
each  other  for  the  last  time  on  earth,  and  bade  each  other 
farewell  in  the  following  touching  words.  St.  Paul  said 
to  his  companion:  **  Peace  be  with  thee,  thou  foundation- 


The  Beheading  of  St.  PauL 

rock  of  the  Church,  shepherd  of  all  the  flocks  of  Christ.'' 
The  Prince  of  the  Apostles  replied:  *'Go  in  peace,  thou 
teacher  of  all  piety  and  virtue,  counsellor  of  tlie  good  and 
virtuous,  guide  to  salvation."  The  sumptuous  Basilica  of 
St.  Paul  stands  over  the  grave  of  St.  Paul,  as  St.  Peter's 
on  the  Vatican  hill  shelters  the  tomb  of  St.  Peter.  Some- 
thing more  than  a  mile  to  the  south-east  of  St.  Paul's 
Basilica  stands  the  church  of  *'St.  Paul  with  the  Three 
Fountains,"  on  the  spot  where  St.  Paul  was  put  to  death. 


**.- 


MISSIONARY  LABORS   OF  OTHER  APOSTLES.      41 


Old  tradition  has  it  that  the  head  of  the  Apostle,  on  being 
violently  severed  from  his  body,  bounded  and  struck  the 
earth  three  times,  and  that  at  each  point  of  contact  a 
ppring  of  pure  water  bubbled  up  which  continues  to  flow 
till  the  present  day. 

II.  The  Missionary  Labors  of  the  Other  Apostles. 

*'  Their  sound  hath  gone  forth  into  all  the  earth,  and  their  words 
unto  the  ends  of  the  world." — Psalms  xviii.  5.     ^ 

While  Peter  and  Paul  were  thus  laboring  to  advance  the 
cause  of  Christ,  the  other  Apostles  were  no  less  active  and 
devoted  in  the  great  work  of  spreading  the  name  and  re- 
ligion of  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  founding  and  building  up 
Christian  congregations  in  all  directions.  St.  James  the 
elder  proclaimed  the  tidings  of  salvation  throughout 
Judea.  So  earnest  was  his  zeal,  and  so  great  his  success, 
that  he  drew  upon  himself  the  wrath  of  the  wilfully 
blinded  Pharisees,  to  please  whom  Herod  Agrippa  had  the 
Apostle  seized  at  Jerusalem  and  put  to  death  by  the  sword, 
about  nine  or  ten  years  after  the  ascent  of  Christ  from  the 
earth.  According  to  tradition,  the  body  of  this  holy 
martyr  was  brought  into  the  Spanish  province  of  Gal- 
licia,  where  it  is  to  this  day  visited  by  countless  pilgrims 
at  the  shrine  of  Compostella. 

St.  John  the  Evangelist,  brother  of  James,  labored 
first  in  Judea.  Soon  after  we  meet  him  in  Ephesus,  the 
centre-point  of  Christianity  in  Asia  Minor,  where  he  gath- 
ered about  him  an  assemblage  of  distinguished  disciples, 
watched  over  the  growing  congregations  of  the  neighbor- 
hood, and  shielded  the  legacy  of  the  faith,  keeping  it  in- 
tact from  the  innovations  of  the  Gnostics.  Tradition 
teaches  that  St.  John  came  also  to  Rome^  where,  being 
thrown  into  a  caldron  of  boiling  oil,  near  the  Latin  gate, 
he  was,  by  the  power  of  God,  miraculously  preserved  un- 
hurt, and  afterwards  banished  by  his  enemies  to  the 


42 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


island  of  Patmos,  where  he  wrote  the  books  of  tlie  Apo- 
calypse,  or  Kevelation.  Eeturning  to  Ephesus,  he  com- 
piled his  Gospel,  and,  although  very  old  and  infirm 
preached  with  untiring  zeal  the  great  law  of  charity, 
"  My  little  children,  love  one  another.''  Ue  slept  in  the 
Lord  about  the  year  100. 

St.  Andrew,  the  brother  of  St.  Peter,  preached  in  Scy- 
thia;  that  is,  in  Southern  Eussia,  and  along  the  shores  of 
the  Black  Sea,  and  in  Byzantium,  the  Constantinople  of 
those  times.     At  Patras,  in  Greece,  he  was  brought  before 
the  judgment-seat  of  the  proconsul  ^gcas.     ''Sacrifice 
to  the  gods,"  was  the  order  of  tlie  heathen  proconsul. 
Andrew  replied  in  these  significant  words:  ''Daily  do  I 
offer  to  the  Almighty  God,  not  indeed  the  flesh  of  oxen 
nor  the  blood  of  goats,  but  the  immaculate  Lamb  of  the 
altar;  that  Lamb  with  whose  flesh  thousands  are  fed,  and 
who  yet  remains  living  and  entire."    At  these  words,  he 
was  condemned  to  be  crucified.     When  the  illustrious  con- 
fessor came  in  sight  of  the  instrument  of  his  martyrdom, 
he  greeted  it  lovingly  and  with  cheerfulness,  saying  :  "  0 
dearest  cross,  honored  as  thou  hast  been  by  the  body  of  my 
Master,  long  desired  by  me,  my  most  cherished  friend 
whom  I  have  sought  for  constantly,  take  me  hence  from 
men  and  give  me  to  my  Lord!"    After  an  agony  of  two 
days'  duration,  he  calmly  departed  in  the  peace  of  the 
Lord. 

St.  Philip  travelled  through  Scythia  and  Phrygia, 
preaching  faithfully  and  successfully,  and  finally  closing 
his  saintly  cai-eer  by  a  martyr's  death  on  the  cross,  at 
Hierapolis,  in  the  eighty-seventh  year  of  his  age. 

St.  Bartholomew,  that  same  Nathaniel  of  whom  our 
Lord  once  said,  "Behold  a  true  Israelite,  in  whom  there  is 
no  guile,"  went  on  his  missionary  duties  as  far  as  "  India," 
which  means,  probably,  Southern  Arabia.  He  suffered 
martyrdom  in  the  capital  city  of  Armenia,  having  been 
first  flayed  by  his  executioners. 


MISSIONARY   LABORS   OF   OTHER  APOSTLES.      43 

St.  Matthew,  who  before  his  calling  was  named  Levi, 
was  the  son  of  Alpheus,  and  preached  the  word  of  God  in 
Ethiopia,  Arabia,  and  Persia.  He  was  the  first  among  the 
four  Evangelists  to  write  the  history  of  the  public  life  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  he  did  in  Palestine  before 
beginning  his  missionary  labors.    -L 

St.  Thomas,  after  having  carried  the  light  of  the  Gos- 
pel to  the  Parthians,  Medes,  and  Persians,  penetrated  into 
India,  where,  by  the  command  of  the  king,  he  was  pierced 
by  a  lance  at  Calamina. 

St.  James  the  younger,  the  cousin  of  our  Lord  and  son 
of  Alpheus,  after  the  dispersion  of  the  Apostles  became 
bishop  of  Jerusalem,  where,  by  his  self-denial,  strict  integ- 
rity, and  love  of  prayer,  he  not  only  edified  and  strength- 
ened the  infant  Church  in  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  but 
won  over  to  the  faith  so  many  of  the  Jews  that  the  chief- 
priests  became  exasperated  and  decreed  the  saint's  death 
by  stoning,  in  the  year  63.  He  was  finally  slain  with  a 
fuller's  club.  He  is  the  author  of  one  of  the  apostolic 
epistles,  in  which  he  exhorts  all  the  new  Christians  scat- 
tered through  the  country  to  the  practice  of  the  faith. 

St.  Jude  Thaddeus,  the  brother  of  James,  we  meet  as 
missionary  in  Arabia,  Syria,  Mesopotamia,  and  Persia,  in 
which  countries  he  labored  faithfully,  till,  overtaken  by 
the  cruelty  of  the  enemies  of  Christianity,  he  secured  a 
martyr's  crown.     He  too  has  left  us  one  epistle. 

St.  Simon  the  Canaanite  preached  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  to  the  inhabitants  of  Egypt  and  of  other  parts  of 
Northern  Africa,  of  Persia  and  of  Babylon.  He  was  cru- 
cified or,  as  some  affirm,  hacked  to  pieces  at  Suanir. 

St.  Matthias,  one  of  the  seventy-two  disciples,  was 
chosen  Apostle  soon  after  the  Ascension  of  Christ,  to  take 
the  place  of  Judas.  Judea  and  afterward  Ethiopia  were 
the  scenes  of  his  apostolic  activity  and  zeal ;  Sebastopolis, 
the  place  of  his  martyrdom. 

St.  Mark,  or  more  properly  Si  John,  accompanied 


1 
I 


44 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


Paul  and  Barnabas  to  Antioch  and  Cyprus  ;  and  thence  to 
Africa,  where  he  afterwards  founded  the  Church  of  Alex- 
andria. We  also  find  him  in  Italy,  establishing  the 
churches  of  Venice  and  Aquileia  ;  and  in  Kome  working 
side  by  side  with  St.  Peter,  who  styled  liim  his  son,  and 
under  whose  direction  he  wrote  his  Gospel. 

St.  Luke  was  a  physician,  and  also  a  painter,  from 
Antioch  in  Syria,  and  was  chosen  by  St.  Paul,  in  the  year 
53,  to  accompany  him  on  the  mission.  Undei*  the  direc- 
tion of  St.  Paul  he  compiled  his  Gospel,  and  afterwards  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles.  When  far  advanced  in  years,  it  was 
his  privilege  to  seal  with  his  blood  that  holy  faith  which 
he  had  taught  so  faithfully  by  word  and  writing. 

Thus  it  was  that  our  beloved  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  was  pleased  to  manifest  himself  by  his  first  messen- 
gers to  the  nations  of  the  earth.  How  imperishable  the 
glory  and  triumph  of  these  chosen  servants  of  God,  these 
first  pillars  of  the  Christian  Church  !  Little  indeed  has 
been  written  about  their  apostolic  labors,  but  in  the  book 
of  life  their  names  are  inscribed  in  letters  of  gold.  On 
the  great  day  of  judgment  we  shall  all  discover  how  much 
these  disinterested  men  preached,  wrought,  and  suffered 
in  their  unceasing  efforts  to  spread  the  Church  of  Christ 
throughout  the  earth.  We  may  form  some  feeble  notion 
of  their  arduous  duties  by  reading  and  studying  the  ad- 
dress of  St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians,  where  he  describes 
some  of  his  own  experiences,  as  well  as  some  of  the  other 
Apostles': 

'*  They  are  the  ministers  of  Christ.  (I  speak  as  one  less 
wise.)  I  am  more  :  in  many  more  labors,  in  prisons 
more  frequently,  in  stripes  above  measure,  in  deaths 
often.  Of  the  Jews  five  times  did  I  receive  forty  stripes, 
save  one.  Thrice  was  I  beaten  with  rods,  once  I  was 
stoned,  thrice  I  suffered  shipwreck,  a  night  and  a  day  I 
was  in  the  depth  of  the  sea.  In  journeying  often,  in 
perils  of  waters,  in  perils  of  robbers,  in  perils  from  my  own 


GROWTH  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  EUROPE. 


45 


nation,  in  perils  from  the  Gentiles,  in  perils  in  the  city, 
in  perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  perils 
from  false  brethren.  In  labor  and  painfulness,  in  much 
watchings,  in  hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings  often,  in  cold 
and  nakedness.  Besides  those  things  which  are  without : 
my  daily  instance,  the  solicitude  for  all  the  churches. 
Who  is  weak,  and  I  am  not  weak  ?  Wlio  is  scandalized, 
and  I  am  not  on  fire  ?  If  I  must  needs  glory,  I  will 
glory  of  the  things  that  concern  my  infirmity.  The  God 
and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  blessed  for 
ever,  knoweth  that  Hie  not." 


12.  The  Growth  of  the  Church  in  Europe. 

"But  you  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  purchased  people:  that 
you  may  declare  his  virtues,  who  hath  called  you  out  of  darkness 
into  his  marvellous  light" — 1  Peter  ii.  9. 

'Rome  is  the  centre  of  Christianity.  Here  the  infant 
Church,  baptized  in  the  blood  of  the  twin  apostles,  grew 
so  rapidly  that  she  counted  in  the  third  century  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  priests  besides  her  Chief  Bishop.  In  the 
other  cities,  too,  of  Italy,  Christian  congregations  sprang 
up  and  flourished  in  such  numbers  and  piety  that, 
among  all  the  other  countries  of  Europe,  Italy  possesses 
the  enviable  happiness  and  honor  of  being  the  first  Chris- 
tian nation  in  point  of  time. 

In  Si)ain  tlie  Church  planted  by  St.  Paul  grew  and 
flourished  to  such  an  extent  that  the  cities  of  Toledo, 
Leon,  Tarragona,  Cordova,  and  jBlvira  were  bishoprics 
as  early  as  the  year  250. 

According  to  the  traditions  of  the  Churches  of  Vienne 
and  Aries,  in  France,  the  faitli  was  first  preached  in  that 
country  by  some  disciples  of  the  Apostles  themselves.  It 
is  beyond  doubt,  however,  that  some  Christian  emigrants 
from  Asia  Minor,  under  the  lead  of  Sts.  Pothonius  and 


46 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


IrenaBiis,  brought  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  perma- 
nently to  France  about  the  year  150.  These  founded 
the  Church  at  Lyons,  whence  they  afterwards  sent  out 
many  zealous  missionaries  to  convert  other  tribes  among 
the  Gauls.  The  infant  Church  of  France,  or  Gaul,  was 
threatened  with  destruction  during  the  great  and  violent 
incursions  of  the  Franks ;  but  the  Lord  protected  and 
saved  his  vineyard  ;  for  the  French  king,  Clovis,  imme- 
diately after  the  memorable  victory  on  the  plain  of  Zul- 


The  Baptism  of  Clovis. 

pich,  became  converted  to  the  true  faith,  and  was  bap- 
tized, together  with  the  chief  officers  of  his  court,  on 
Christmas-day,  49G.* 

♦  Previous  to  this  date,  all  the  efforts  made  by  Queen  Clotilda 
to  convert  the  king  to  the  true  faith  liad  proved  fruitless.  In  the 
midst  of  the  battle  of  Zulpich,  fought  against  the  Allemanni  tribes  in 
496,  Clovis,  finding  the  fortunes  of  war  going  against  him,  and  his 
troops  beginning  to  yield,  fell  on  his  knees  in  tiie  battle-field  and  peti- 
tioned '•  Clotilda's  God  "  for  assistance.  Victory  came  to  him  unex- 
pectedly.   Pull  of  gratitude,  he  put  himself  under  a  course  of  reli- 


OROWTH   OF  THE  CHURCH   IN   EUROPE. 


47 


The  light  of  our  Lord's  Gospel  shed  its  rays  as  far  as 
England,  and  tradition  makes  mention  of  a  Christian  king 
of  that  country,  named  St.  Lucius,  as  early  as  the  year  180. 
About  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century  that  country  was 
overrun  by  the  pagan  Anglo-Saxons,  and  the  feeble  Church 
was  in  great  danger  of  extinction.     Pope  Gregory  the  Great, 


St.  Patrick. 

however,  came  to  its  rescue  by  sending,  about  the  year  596, 
the  Abbot  Augustine,  together  with  forty  missionaries, 

gious  instruction,  and  counselled  all  his  soldiers  to  turn  towards 
that  one  true  God  who  had  led  them  on  to  victory.  Accordingly, 
on  Christmas-day  of  the  same  year,  the  king,  together  with  three 
thousand  of  his  subjects,  received  baptism  at  the  hands  of  the 
saintly  bishop  Remigius,  who  immediately  after  the  ceremony 
spoke  to  the  king  the  following  significant  words  :  "Bow  down  thy 
head,  proud  Sicamber;  burn  what  thou  hast  hitherto  adored,  and 
adore  in  future  what  thou  hast  hitherto  burned."  For,  until  that 
time.  King  Clovis,  who  was  descended  from  the  family  of  the  Sicam- 
bri,  had  been  an  idol- worshipper  and  an  enemy  of  the  one  true  God. 


46 


CHRIST  IN  JUS   CHURCH. 


GROWTH   OF  THE  CHURCH   IN   EUROPE. 


47 


I 


Ireiijeus,  broiiglit  the  glad  tidings  of  sulvation  perma- 
nently to  France  about  the  year  150.  These  founded 
Hie  Church  at  Lyons,  whence  they  afterwards  sent  out 
many  zealous  missionaries  to  convert  other  tribes  among 
the  Gauls.  The  infant  Church  of  France,  or  Gaul,  was 
threatened  with  destruction  during  the  great  and  violent 
incursions  of  the  Franks  ;  but  the  Lord  i)rotected  and 
saved  his  vineyard  ;  for  the  French  king,  Clovis,  imme- 
diately after  the  memorable  victory  on  the  plain  of  Zul- 


if 


The  Baptism  of  Clovis. 

pich,  ])ecame  converted  to  the  true  faith,  and  was  bap- 
tized, together  with  the  chief  officers  of  his  court,  on 
Christmas-day,  40G.* 

*  Previous  to  this  d:ite,  all  the  efforts  made  by  Queen  Clotilda 
to  convert  the  king  to  tlie  true  faith  liad  proved  fruitless.  In  the 
midst  of  the  battle  of  Zulpich,  fought  against  the  Alleniauni  tribes  in 
496,  Clovis,  finding  the  fortunes  of  war  going  against  him,  and  his 
troops  beginning  to  yield,  fell  on  his  knees  in  the  battle-field  and  peti- 
tioned "  Clotilda's  God  "  for  assistance.  Victory  came  to  him  unex- 
pectedly.   Full  of  gi-atitude,  he  put  himself  imder  a  course  of  reli- 


V 


The  light  of  our  Lord's  Gospel  shed  its  rays  as  far  as 
England,  and  tradition  makes  mention  of  a  Christian  king 
of  that  country,  named  St.  Lucius,  as  early  as  the  year  180. 
About  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century  that  country  was 
overrun  by  the  pagan  Anglo-Saxons,  and  the  feeble  Church 
was  in  great  danger  of  extinction.     Pope  Gregory  the  Great, 


St.  Patrick. 

however,  came  to  its  rescue  by  sending,  about  the  year  590, 
the  Abbot  Augustine,  together  with  forty  missionaries, 

gious  instruction,  and  counselled  all  his  soldiers  to  turn  towards 
that  one  true  God  who  had  led  them  on  to  victory.  Accordingly, 
on  Christmas-day  of  the  same  year,  the  king,  together  with  three 
thousand  of  his  subjects,  received  baptism  at  the  hands  of  the 
saintly  ])ishop  Kemigius,  who  immediately  after  the  ceremony 
spoke  to  the  king  the  following  significant  words  :  "Bow  down  thy 
head,  proud  Sicamber;  burn  what  thou  hast  hitherto  adored,  and 
adore  in  future  what  thou  hast  hitherto  burned."  For,  until  that 
time.  King  Clovis,  who  was  descended  from  the  family  of  the  Sicam- 
bri,  had  been  an  idol-w^orshipper  and  an  enemy  of  the  one  true  God. 


n 


48 


CHKIST  m  HIS   CHURCH. 


GROWTH  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  EUROPE. 


49 


to  regenerate  the  people.     In  less  than  fifty  years  after 
St.  Augustine's  arrival  we  find  many  bishoprics,  churches, 
and  monasteries  in  England,  who  in  her  turn  sent  out 
countless  holy  missionaries  to  the  other  nations  of  Eu- 
rope. 

Ireland  was  added  to  the  list  of  Christian  nations  by 
the  great  St.  Patrick.  His  efforts  were  so  blessed  by 
Heaven  that  in  a  few  years  the  whole  people  had  become 
most  faithful  and  fervent  Catholics ;  and  so  numerous  were 


St  Colmnban. 

the  holy,  learned,  and  indefatigal)le  missionaries  whom  she 
sent  abroad  that  she  received  the  glorious  title  of  the 
"Island  of  Saints."  Amongst  the  countless  missionaries 
from  Ireland  was  St.  Columkille,  wlio  went  to  Scotland  in 
565,  and  at  his  death,  in  597,  left  the  whole  country 
Catholic. 

In  the  same  century  St.  Aidan  carried  the  treasures  of 
Ireland's  faith  and  piety  into  I!^orthumberland,  in  England. 


St.  Coiumban,  like  Abraham  of  old,  left  his  native  Ireland 
during  the  seventh  century,  and  traversed  Gaul,  Switzer- 
land, and  Italy,  preaching  Christ  crucified  to  the  still  uncon- 
verted inhabitants  of  those  countries.  St.  Gall,  who  accom- 
panied St.  Coiumban  in  his  missionary  travels,  was  the 
chief  founder  of  Christianity  in  Switzerland.  All  through 
the  seventh,  eighth,  and  ninth  centuries  the  sons  of  Ireland 
continued  to  preach  Christ  crucified  throughout  most  of 
the  unconverted  portions  of  Europe,  and  to  supply  abun- 
dant proof  that  the  life  of  Christ  had  been  prolonged  in 
the  'island  of  Saints."  That  land  of  St.  Patrick,  St. 
Malachy,  and  St.  Brendan  was  indeed  a  home  of  faith. 
In  days  when  paganism  and  desolation  still  reigned  where 
Christianity  is  now  triumphant,  Ireland  had  its  saints  ruling 
their  flocks,  its  well-ordered  hierarchy,  its  schools  of  Chris- 
tian science.  Armagh,  Lismore,  Clonfert,  and  other  seats 
of  learning  and  piety  were  known  throughout  Europe. 
Teachers  from  Ireland  were  held  in  high  honor  in  the 
universities  of  Oxford,  Paris,  Pavia,  and  Bologna. 

Even  in  the  days  of  the  northern  invasions  we  find  the 
monasteries  of  Europe,  those  ramparts  behind  which  re- 
ligion and  civilization  took  shelter  from  the  furious  incur- 
sions  of  northern  barbarians,  defended  in  a  great  measure 
by  those  heroic  sons  of  Ireland  who  had  caught  the  im- 
pulse of  their  apostle's  sanctity  and  zeal. 

A  learned  and  holy  writer  of  the  present  day  thus  elo- 
quently describes  the  spiritual  and  mystic  life  of  Christ  as 
manifested  in  Ireland  before  the  days  of  persecution: 
'*  The  image  of  that  fair  island  rises  before  me,  rock-bound 
and  lashed  by  the  mighty  waters  of  the  west,  green  with 
living  verdure,  with  its  blue  mountains,  its  fruitful  plains 
and  exhaustless  rivers.  I  seem  to  see  some  old  picture, 
such  as  is  hung  over  the  altars  in  our  sanctuaries,  and  in 
which  the  skill  of  the  painter  is  even  less  than  the  sanctity 
of  his  idea.  It  is  such  as  we  often  see  when  in  the  back- 
ground there  is  a  gentle  landscape,  bounded  by  dark,  tran- 


.^ 


48 


CHRIST  IN   III8   CHURCH. 


n 


to  regenerate  the  people.     In  less  than  fifty  years  after 
St.  Augustine's  arrival  we  find  many  bishoprics,  churches, 
and  monasteries  in  England,  who  in  her  turn  sent  out 
countless  holy  missionaries  to  the  other  nations  of  Eu- 
rope. 

Ireland  was  added  to  the  list  of  Christian  nations  by 
the  great  St.  Patrick.  His  efforts  were  so  blessed  by 
Heaven  that  in  a  few  years  the  whole  people  had  become 
most  faithful  and  fervent  Catholics ;  and  so  numerous  were 


St.  Columban. 

Hi  Mfy,  learned,  and  indefiitigal»le  missionaries  whom  she 
sent  abroad  that  she  received  the  glorious  title  of  the 
"Island  of  Saints."  Amongst  the  countless  missionaries 
from  Ireland  was  St.  Ccdumkille,  who  went  to  Scotland  in 
565,  and  at  his  death,  in  597,  left  the  wliole  country 
Catlioiic. 

Ill  the  same  century  St.  Aidan  carried  the  treasures  of 
Ireland's  faith  and  piety  into  Northumberland,  in  England. 


GROWTH  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  EUROPE. 


49 


St.  Coiumban,  like  Abraham  of  old,  left  his  native  Ireland 
during  the  seventh  century,  and  traversed  Gaul,  Switzer- 
land, and  Italy,  preaching  Christ  crucified  to  the  still  uncon- 
verted inhabitants  of  those  countries.  St.  Gall,  who  accom- 
panied St.  Columban  in  his  missionary  travels,  was  the 
chief  founder  of  Christianity  in  Switzerland.  All  through 
the  seventh,  eighth,  and  ninth  centuries  the  sons  of  Ireland 
continued  to  preach  Christ  crucified  throughout  most  of 
the  unconverted  portions  of  Europe,  and  to  supply  abun- 
dant proof  that  the  life  of  Christ  had  been  prolonged  in 
the  'island  of  Saints."  That  land  of  St.  Patrick,  St. 
Malachy,  and  St.  Brendan  was  indeed  a  home  of  faith. 
In  days  when  paganism  and  desolation  still  reigned  where 
Christianity  is  now  triumphant,  Ireland  had  its  saints  ruling 
their  flocks,  its  well-ordered  hierarchy,  its  schools  of  Chris- 
tian science.  Armagh,  Lismore,  Clonfert,  and  other  seats 
of  learning  and  piety  were  known  throughout  Europe. 
Teachers  from  Ireland  were  held  in  high  honor  in  the 
universities  of  Oxford,  Paris,  Pavia,  and  Bologna. 

Even  in  the  davs  of  the  northern  invasions  we  find  the 
monasteries  of  Europe,  those  ramparts  behind  which  re- 
liirion  and  civilization  took  shelter  from  the  furious  incur- 
sions  of  nm-thern  barbarians,  defended  in  a  great  measure 
by  those  heroic  sons  of  Ireland  who  had  caught  the  im- 
pulse of  their  apostle's  sanctity  and  zeal. 

A  learned  and  holy  writer  of  the  present  day  thus  elo- 
quently describes  the  spiritual  and  mystic  life  of  Christ  as 
manifested  in  Ireland  before  the  days  of  persecution: 
'*  Tlie  image  of  that  fair  island  rises  before  me,  rock-bound 
and  lashed  by  the  mighty  waters  of  the  west,  green  with 
living  verdure,  with  its  blue  mountains,  its  fruitful  2>hiins 
and  exhaustless  rivers.  I  seem  to  see  some  old  picture, 
such  as  is  hung  over  the  altars  in  our  sanctuaries,  and  in 
which  the  skill  of  the  painter  is  even  less  than  the  sanctity 
of  his  idea.  It  is  such  as  we  often  see  when  in  the  back- 
ground there  is  a  gentle  landscape,  bounded  by  dark,  tran- 


60 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHUKCH. 


qnU  mountains,  shaded  by  tall  and  spreading  trees,  in  the 
midst  a  calm  water  and  clear  bright  air ;  here  is  a  company 
of  saints  musing  on  Holy  Writ,  and  there  a  multitude  of 
upturned  faces  drinking  in  the  words  of  an  evangelist ;  on 
one  side  a  crowd  by  a  river's  brink  receiying  the  sacrament 
of  regeneration ;  on  the  other,  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
altar  18  lifted  up  before  the  Eternal  Father ;  beyond  is  a 
mystic  ladder  reaching  up  to  heaven,  on  which  angels  are 
ascending  and  descending,  and  communing  with  saints  in 
Tision  ;  and  in  the  foreground,  rising  over  all,  is  Jesus  on 
his  throne,  and  on  his  right  hand  Maiy  crowned  with  light 
and  beauty."  ,         ^pC'  * 

In  Germany,  the  country  along  the  Rhine  was  the  first 
to  receive  the  light  of  the  Gospel.     As  early  as  the  year  150, 
Chnstian   congregations  were  in   flourishing  and  well- 
ordered  condition  ;    and  when,  in  the  year  336,  St.  Atha- 
nasius,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  came  during  his  exile  to 
Iners,  he  found  Catholic  bishops  in  Strasburg,  Cologne, 
Speyer,  Worms,  and  Trier.     In  South  Germany,  too?  on 
the  banks  of  the  Leek  and  the  Danube,  the  cross  of  Christ 
was  firmly  planted  at  a  very  early  period  ;  whilst  renowned 
samts  such  as  Bishop  Maximilian  of  Lorch,  Floriun  of  Ems 
Dionysius  of  Augsburg  and  his  niece  St.  Afra,  Victorinus 
01  retau,  and  many  others,  consecrated  and  fertilized  the 
sml  of  Germany  with  martyr-blood  about  the  year  300. 
Switzerland  honors  as  her  first  apostle  St.  Beatns,  who 

tand  had  episcopal  sees  in  Augusta,  afterwards  called 
^aeel ;  Avanche,  afterwards  called  Lausanne ;  in  Con- 
stance, Geneva,  and  Chur. 

The  invasion  of  the  Huns,  Allemanni,  and  other  bar- 
barous tribes  had  well-nigh  destroyed  the  Church  in  Ger- 
many and  Switzerland  ;  but,  in  order  to  firmly  and  perma. 
nently  restore  and  re-establish  it,  the  Almighty  raised  up, 
during  the  sixth  and  seventh  centuries,  a  body  of  holy 
salons,  and  able  men,  such  as  Fridolin,  Columba,  GaU 


GROWTH   OF  THE   CHURCH   IN   EUROPE. 


51 


Trutpcrt,  Pirmin,  Severin,  Eupert,  Emeran,  Corbinian, 
and  Killian.   y(^  fT^.r-  '- 

Germany's  chief  apostle,  however,  was  St.  Boniface. 
He  was  a  man  of  untiring  zeal,  high  intellect,  and  child- 
like simplicity  ;  a  very  hero  in  his  faith,  in  his  dependence 
on  Providence,  and  in  his  charity  ;  yes,  a  vessel  of  election 
like  St.  Paul.  Born  in  England  about  the  year  680,  he 
received  at  his  baptism  the  name  of  Winifred,  and  entered, 


St.  Boniface. 

at  an  early  age,  the  order  of  the  Benedictines.  Hearing 
in  his  soul  a  voice  from  heaven  saying,  "  Carry  the  light  of 
my  Gospel  to  the  people  who  sit  in  darkness  and  the  shadow 
of  death ;  I  will  there  show  thee  how  thou  must  labor  and 
suffer  for  me,"  Winnifred  promptly  responded  to  this  inte- 
rior voice  of  God.  Fortified  with  the  blessing  of  his  abbot 
and  the  prayers  of  his  fellow-religious,  he  entered  on  his  mis- 
sionary labors,  first  in  Friesland  and  afterwards  in  Thurin- 


60 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


GKOWTII   OF  THE  CHUKCII   IN   EUROPE. 


51 


quil  mountains,  shaded  by  tall  and  spreading  trees,  in  the 

midst  a  calm  water  and  clear  bright  air ;  here  is  a  company 

of  samts  musing  on  Holy  Writ,  and  there  a  multitude  of 

upturned  faces  drinking  in  the  words  of  an  evangelist ;  on 

one  side  a  crowd  by  a  river's  brink  receiving  the  sacrament 

of  regeneration ;  on  the  other,  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 

altar  IS  lifted  up  before  the  Eternal  Father;  beyond  is  a 

mystic  ladder  reaching  up  to  heaven,  on  which  angels  arc 

ascending  and  descending,  and  communing  with  saints  in 

vision  ;  and  in  the  foreground,  rising  over  all,  is  Jesus  on 

his  throne,  and  on  his  right  hand  Mary  crowned  with  light 

and  beauty.")!.!.//,^      y^      j,oC- 

In  Germany,  the  country  along  the  Rhine  was  the  first 
to  receive  the  light  of  the  Gospel.     As  early  as  the  year  150 
Christian   congregations  were  in   flourishing  and  well- 
ordered  condition  ;    and  when,  in  the  year  33G,  St.  Athit- 
nasius,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  came  during  his  exile  to 
Iriers,  he  found  Catholic  bishops  in  Strasburg,  Colo.r„e 
Speyer,  Worms,  and  Trier.     In  South  Germany,  too^oii 
the  banks  of  the  Leek  and  the  Danube,  the  cross  of  Christ 
was  firmly  planted  at  a  very  early  period  ;  whilst  renowned 
samts  such  as  Bishop  Maximilian  of  Lorch,  Florian  of  Ems 
Dionysins  of  Augsburg  and  his  niece  St.  Afra,  Victorinus 
01  fetau,  and  many  others,  consecrated  and  fertilized  the 
soil  of  Germany  with  martyr-blood  about  the  year  300. 
Switzerland  honors  as  her  first  apostle  St.  Beatus,  who 

inl ',?  i    ^'""^ ",'  ^''™*  "^-  ^"  ^''y  ^•■''•'y  <J"y«  this 

tand  had  episcopal  sees  in  Augusta,  afterwards  called 
Basel ;  Avanche,  afterwards  called  Lausanne :  in  Con- 
stance, Geneva,  and  Chur. 

The  invasion  of  the  Huns,  Allemanni,  and  other  bar- 
barous tribes  had  well-nigh  destroyed  the  Church  in  Ger- 

daring  the  sixth  and  seventh  centuries,  a  body  of  holv 
^ous,  and  able  men,  such  as  Fridolin,  Columba  Gall 


...jl,^* 


Trutpcrt,  Pirmin,  Severin,  Rupert,  Eincran,  Corbinian, 
and  Killian.    ^  /"/    ,  ,  -- 

Germany's  chief  apostle,  however,  was  St.  Boniface. 
He  was  a  man  of  untiring  zeal,  high  intellect,  and  cliild- 
like  simplicity  ;  a  very  hero  in  his  faith,  in  his  dependence 
on  Providence,  and  in  his  charity  ;  yes,  a  vessel  of  election 
like  St.  Paul.  Born  in  England  about  the  year  C80,  he 
received  at  his  baptism  the  name  of  Winifred,  and  entered, 


^-^'•^is^v-- 


St.  Boniface. 

at  an  early  age,  the  order  of  tlie  Benedictines.  Hearing 
in  his  soul  a  voice  from  heaven  saying,  "  Carry  the  light  of 
my  Gospel  to  the  people  who  sit  in  darkness  and  the  shadow 
of  deatli ;  I  will  there  show  thee  how  thou  must  labor  and 
suffer  for  me,"  Winnifred  promptly  responded  to  this  inte- 
rior voice  of  God.  Fortified  with  the  blessing  of  his  abbot 
and  the  prayers  of  his  fellow-religious,  he  entered  on  his  mis- 
sionary labors,  first  in  Friesland  and  afterwards  in  Thurin- 


li 


52 


tJHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


GROWTH  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  EUROPE. 


63 


gia  and  among  the  Hessians.    Here  he  hewed  down  the 
sacred  oak-tree  to  which  the  inhabitants  used  to  pay  divine 
honors,  and  with  the  timber  built  a  chapel  in  honor  of 
St.  Peter.     Paganism  in  this  district  fell  with  its  sacred 
oak,  to  rise  no  more.     Our  saint  afterwards  labored  in 
Bavaria,  in  the  Khine  countries,  and  even  in  France  itself, 
where,  by  the  permission  and  authority  of  the  pope,  he 
anointed  Pepin  king  of  France  in  752.    When  far  advanced 
in  years,  the  ardent  wish  of  his  early  youth  returned  to 
him;  namely,  the  desire  to  become  a  missionary  in  Fries- 
land.     He  travelled  towards  the  north,  baptized  many  in 
the  true  faith,  and  for  his  zeal  received   the  crown  of 
martyrdom  at  Dorkum,  on  the  5th  of  June,  753. 

This  apostle  of  Germany  made  three  wearisome  jour- 
neys to  Rome  in  order  to  obtain  the  sanction  and  blessing 
of  the  Vicar  of  Christ  upon  his  labors,  as  well  as  to  keep 
the  Church  of  Germany  in  close  union  with  the  centre  of 
Christian  faith  and  unity.  He  received  from  the  Pope 
the  beautiful  and  significant  name  of  Boniface,  or  doer  of 
good;  fxml  also  the  dignity  of  archbishop  of  Mayence  and 
papal  legate  for  all  Germany.  Many  dioceses  and  monas- 
teries are  indebted  to  him  for  their  creation  or  restora- 
tion. His  good  work  was  continued  by  his  faithful  dis- 
ciples, to  the  great  blessing  of  Germany. 

At  the  death  of  St.  Boniface,  the  Saxons  in  Westpiia- 
lia,  Eastphalia,  and  Engern  were  the  only  large  German 
tribe  still  in  idolatry.  But  these  also  became  subject  to 
the  yoke  of  Christ  about  the  year  800 ;  and  the  work 
begun  by  the  sword  of  Charlemagne  was  completed  by 
the  untiring  zeal,  holy  example,  itid  profound  knowledge 
of  humble  and  self-sacrificing  bishops  and  priests. 

Our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour  wished  also  to  take  up 
his  mystic  abode  among  the  people  of  the  North  ;  that  is, 
among  the  Scandinavians  in  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Nor- 
way. To  effect  his  loving  designs,  he  chose  as  apostle  fof 
these  people  the  holy  monk  Ansgar,  afterwards  archbishop 


of  Hamburg-Bremen,  who  from  this  place  travelled  forth 
among  the  Swedes  and  Danes,  preaching  the  Gospel  and 
establishing  the  Church  on  a  firm  basis,  by  erecting  dio- 
ceses and  founding  several  seats  of  piety  and  learning. 

The  cross  of  our  Saviour  was  carried  in  triumph  into 
the  countries  of  Sclavia  ;  that  is,  among  the  peoples  of 
Bohemia,  Poland,  and  Russia.  The  chief  apostles  among 
the  Sclavonic  races  were  the  Greek  monks  Methodius  and 
Cyrillus,  who  lived  about  870.  The  dioceses  of  Posen, 
founded  in  968,  of  Prague,  in  973,  and  of  Gnesen,  in  997, 
were  the  centres  whence  irradiated  the  glorious  light  of 
the  Gospel  into  all  the  surrounding  districts 

Among  the  Magyars  in  Hungary  we  meet  in  the  year 
950,  as  first  bishop,  the  monk  Hierotheus.  Two  holy 
bishops,  Piligrim  of  Passau  and  Adalbert  of  Prague,  to- 
gether with  the  king  St.  Stephen,  completed,  about  the 
year  1000,  the  conversion  of  this  warlike  people  ;  and  the 
archbishopric  of  Grau  became  at  this  time  the  centre  of 
Christianity  in  Hungary. 

The  last  people  in  Europe  to  open  their  eyes  to  the 
light  of  the  true  faith  were  the  Prussians.  About  the 
year  1000,  the  saintly  Adalbert,  bishop  of  Prague,  and 
the  holy  Benedictine  monk  Bruno  made  an  unsuccessful 
effort  to  convert  Prussia,  and  both  fell  martyi-s  to  their 
indomitable  zeal.  It  was  not  until  after  the  adjoining 
countries  of  Pomerania  and  Livonia  had  become  Chris- 
tian, about  the  year  1150,  and  when  the  monk  Christian, 
of  the  monastery  of  Oliva,  after  having  labored  as  bishop 
of  the  Prussians  with  extraordinary  zeal  and  perseverance 
for  their  conversion,  callift  to  his  aid,  in  the  year  1226, 
the  knights  of  the  German  order,  under  the  lead  of  grand- 
master Herman  of  Salza,  that  the  religion  of  Christ  struck 
a  firm  root  in  that  country.  ' 

But  after  the  short  duration  of  less  than  three  hun- 
dred years,  the  Catholic  religion  was  overturned  and  dis- 
carded by  these  people  ;   and  from  this  land,  which  was 


V 


n 


H 


(f% 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


the  last  to  admit  Christianity  to  its  embrace,  broke  forth 
the  disastrous  storm  of  the  so-called  reformation,  whicli 
in  the  sixteenth  century  carried  away  a  large  portion  of 
Euroi)e  from  the  Catholic  Church.  In  order  to  arrest 
the  pernicious  progress  of  this  so-called  reformation,  but 
more  especially  in  order  to  strengthen  and  vivify  the 
faith  and  Christian  virtue  among  the  people  who  remained 


St.  Francis  of  Assisi. 


steadfast  to  the  faith,  God  called  into  existence  the  sys- 
tem of  home-missions.  For  what  did  it  avail  to  have 
preached  the  religion  of  Christ,  or  to  have  established 
his  Church,  if  the  spirit  which  quickeneth— namely,  faith, 
hope,  and  charity— should  gradually  become  dead,  and  if 
Christian  life  should  degenerate  into  a  mere  external  and 


HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH   IN  ASIA. 


55 


profitless  profession  of  religion  ?  As  a  strong  defence 
against  such  an  evil,  Christ  raised  up  learned  and  holy 
bishops,  and  zealous,  edifying  priests  to  be  their  assist- 
ants in  securing  the  salvation  of  souls.  Nevertheless 
there  have  been  occasions  when  this  aridity  of  Christian 
life  among  men  seemed  to  threaten  the  life  of  the  Church 
itself  in  a  most  formidable  manner.  Then,  indeed,  were 
extraordinary  men  and  means  required,  and  Christ  never 
failed  to  raise  them  up  at  the  proper  moment  to  protect 
his  Church.  Such,  for  instance,  were  the  great  peniten- 
tial preachers,  whose  burning  eloquence  often  aroused 
whole  nations  to  a  sense  of  their  duty  to  God  and  to 
the  practice  of  his  saving  truths  and  precepts,  and 
infused  a  rencnved  Christian  life  into  their  hitherto  dead- 
ened souls.  Among  these  may  be  mentioned  St.  Ber- 
nard, St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  St.  Dominic,  St.  Vincent 
Ferrer,  St.  Charles  Borromeo,  St.  Francis  of  Sales,  and 
many  others.  In  more  recent  ages  four  great  religious 
orders  have  flourished  in  a  special  manner,  through 
whose  exertions,  in  the  conducting  of  popular  home- 
missions  in  the  parishes,  miiny  most  salutary  and  jirofit- 
able  blessings  and  graces  have  been  bestowed  ui)on  the 
faithful.  These  arc  the  Society  of  the  Jesuits,  the  Capu- 
chin fathers,  the  ^Mission  Priests  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul, 
and  the  Redemptorists. 


13.  The  History  of  the  Church  in  Asia. 

"Tbouknowest  this,  that  all  they  who  are  in  Asia  are  tamed 
away  from  me." — 2  Timothy  i.  5. 

And  now  we  direct  our  attention  towards  the  second 
continent,  called  Asia,  to  learn  how  the  Church  of  God 
has  been  spread  over  its  boundless  territory.  Let  us  enter 
til  is  region  with  reverence,  for  its  soil  is  sacred.  Here,  of 
old,  dwelt  the  patriarchs ;  here,  for  four  thousand  years. 


M 


I 


m 


CHRIST  IN   JII8   CHUKCH. 


tlie  last  to  admit  Christianity  to  its  embrace,  broke  forth 
the  disastrous  storm  of  the  so-called  reformation,  which 
in  the  sixteenth  century  carried  away  a  large  portion  of 
Europe  from  the  Catholic  Church.  In  order  to  arrest 
th©  pernicious  progress  of  this  so-called  reformation,  but 
more  especially  ia  order  to  strengthen  and  vivify  the 
faith  and  Christian  virtue  among  the  people  who  remained 


St.  Francis  of  Assisi. 


steadfast  to  the  faith,  God  called  into  existence  the  sys- 
tem of  home-missions.  For  what  did  it  avail  to  have 
preached  tlie  religion  of  Christ,  or  to  have  established 
Ms  Church,  if  the  spirit  which  quickeneth— namely,  faith, 
lope,  and  charity— should  gradually  become  dead,  and  if 
€hristian  life  should  degenerate  into  a  mere  external  and 


HISTORY   OF   THE   ClIURCH   IN   ASIA. 


55 


2)rolitless  profession  of  religion  ?  As  a  strong  defence 
against  such  an  evil,  Christ  raised  uj)  learned  and  holy 
bishops,  and  zealous,  edifying  priests  to  be  their  assist- 
ants in  securing  the  salvation  of  souls.  Nevertheless 
there  have  been  occasions  when  this  aridity  of  Christian 
life  among  men  seemed  to  threaten  the  life  of  the  Church 
itself  in  a  most  formidable  manner.  Then,  indeed,  were 
extraordinary  men  and  means  required,  and  Christ  never 
failed  to  raise  them  up  at  the  proper  moment  to  protect 
his  Church.  Such,  for  instance,  were  the  great  peniten- 
tial preachers,  whose  burning  eloquence  often  aroused 
whole  nations  to  a  sense  of  their  duty  to  God  and  to 
the  practice  of  his  saving  truths  Jind  precepts,  and 
infused  a  renewed  Christian  life  into  their  hitherto  dead- 
ened souls.  Among  these  may  be  mentioned  St.  Ber- 
nard, St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  St.  Dominic,  St.  Vincent 
Ferrer,  St.  Charles  BoiTomeo,  St.  Francis  of  Sales,  and 
many  others.  In  more  recent  ages  four  great  religious 
orders  have  flourished  in  a  special  numner,  through 
whose  exertions,  in  the  conducting  of  popular  home- 
missions  in  the  i)arishes,  many  most  salutary  and  i)r<)lit- 
able  blessings  and  graces  have  been  bestowed  U])()n  the 
faithful.  These  arc  tlie  Society  of  the  Jesuits,  ilie  Capu- 
chin fathers,  the  ^lission  Priests  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul, 
and  the  Redemi)torists. 


13.  The  History  of  the  Church  in  Asia. 

"  Thou  knowest  this,  that  till  they  who  are  in  Asia  are  turned 
away  from  me." — 3  Timothy  i.  5. 

And  now  we  direct  our  attention  towards  the  second 
continent,  called  Asia,  to  learn  how  the  Church  of  God 
has  been  spread  over  its  boundless  territory.  Let  us  enter 
this  region  with  reverence,  for  its  soil  is  sacred.  Here,  of 
old,  dwelt  the  patriarchs ;  here,  for  four  thousand  years. 


II 


56 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


was  the  mystery  of  our  Redemption  in  slow  and  solemn 
preparation ;  here  Jesus  Christ,  the  King  of  kings,  lived 
in  the  form  of  a  servant.  Praise  be  to  him  for  all  eter- 
nity ! 

A  rich  and  abundant  harvest  sprang  up  here  from  the 
seed  sown  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles.  Antioch  in  Syria, 
Tyre  in  Phoenicia,  Ephesus  and  Smyrna  in  Asia  Minor,' 
Nisi  bis  in  Mesopotamia,  Sebaste  in  Armenia,  Seleucia  in 
Persia,  Bostra  in  Arabia,  Salamis  in  the  island  of  Cyprus : 
all  these  places  were  flourishing  gardens  in  the  vineyard 
of  Christianity  during  the  first  three  centuries.  Chris- 
tian piety,  morals,  and  knowledge  not  only  flourished 
here,  but  were  carried  forth  to  every  quarter  of  western 
and  southern  Asia.  Even  India*  and  Chinaf  were  illumi- 
nated by  the  rays  of  the  Gospel-Sun. 

Who  would  have  suspected  in  those  days  of  Asiatic 
faith  and  piety  that  the  dark  night  of  infidelity  would 
soon  envelop  that  continent,  and  the  Sun  of  Christianity, 
like  the  sun  in  the  firmament,  would  take  its  way  west- 
ward to  European  lands  ?    Such  jire  the  inscrutable  ways 
of  divine  wisdom,  yea,  rather  of  divine  justice.     Most  of 
these  eastern  nations,  gradually  forgetting  how  deeply 
they  were  indebted  to  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  in  place  of  a 
child-like  faith  cultivated  pride  of  intellect  and  rebellion 
of  heart— both  leading  to  infidelity— and  they  soon  began 
to  look  upon  the  maxims  of  Christianity  as  an  intolerable 
burden.     Then  came  the  visitation  of  divine  justice  upon 
these  ungi-ateful  people.     The  first  heavy  blow  of  retribii- 
tion  was  struck  by  the  hands  of  the  Persian  kings,  who 
during  a  period  of  three  hundred  years,  till  620,  perse- 
cuted the  Church  of  Asia  with  fire  and  sword. '  These 

♦  In  the  year  535  the  monk  Cosmas  found  Christian  congreffa- 
tions  m  those  countries,  and  even  a  bishop  at  Calliana. 

t  According  to  an  old  document  written  in  ancient  Syrian  and 
Chinese,  and  discovered  in  1625.  a  priest  named  Jaballah  spread  the 
faith  here  about  the  year  640. 


HISTORY   OF  THE  CHURCH   IN   ASIA. 


67 


people  received  their  death-stroke  from  the  hand  of  Mo- 
hammed. 

This  clever  impostor,  son  of  a  pagan  father  and  Jewish 
mother,  was  born  in  the  year  570,  at  Mecca  in  Arabia. 
His  fellow-countrymen,  though  they  held  a  variety  of  re- 
ligious views,  were  closely  united  in  their  common  venera- 
tion for  the  Kaaba  at  Mecca,  a  kind  of  sanctuary  in  which, 
as  they  claimed,  stood  the  so-called  Altar  of  Abraham,  a 
shapeless  dark-colored  stone.  Mohammed,  encouraged  by 
Abdallah  the  Jew,  and  by  Sergius,  a  heretical  monk,  in- 
veighed forcibly  against  the  idolatry  of  his  countrymen, 
and  preached  the  doctrine  of  ''One  God,  and  Mohammed 
is  his  prophet."  Being  persecuted  by  his  neighbors,  he 
fled  on  the  15th  of  July,  G22,  from  Mecca  to  Medina,  and 
soon  afterwards  he  succeeded  in  bringing  all  Arabia  under 
his  power  and  made  it  conform  to  his  religious  teachings. 
His  flight  is  still  known  by  the  term  Hegira,  or  the  Proph- 
et's flight.  His  system  of  religion,  which  was  based  upon 
pretended  revelations  made  by  the  Archangel  Gabriel,  and 
which  consists  even  yet  of  a  mixture  of  paganism  and 
Judaism  with  a  tinge  of  Christianity,  was  embodied  in  the 
Koran,  after  Mohammed's  death  in  632,  and  carried  by 
dint  of  arms  over  all  western  Asia,  throughout  northern 
Africa,  and  even  reached  Spain  through  the  emigration  of 
the  Arabs. 

Since  the  rise  of  Mohammed,  Asia  has  continued  to 
be  a  dry  and  rotten  branch,  fallen  from  the  Christian  tree 
of  life. 

Throughout  the  middle  ages  the  Popes  never  lost  sight 
of  the  spiritual  interests  of  Asia,  nor  even  of  Africa. 
During  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries  several 
of  the  missionaries  sent  by  the  Heads  of  the  Church  to 
that  part  of  the  world  penetrated  even  as  far  as  China. 

But  the  history  of  these  Christian  missionaries  is 
shrouded  in  impenetrable  obscurity.  As  the  day  set  apart 
by  an  all- wise  Providence  for  the  conversion  of  these  coun- 


b8 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


HISTORY   OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  ASIA. 


59 


tries  had  not  yet  dawned,  we  may  believe  that  the  efforts 
of  these  messengers,  though  doubtless  saving  many  souls, 
were  not  attended  with  much  external  lustre. 

For  many  centuries  Asia  lay  enveloped  in  utter  dark- 
ness ;  till  at  last  the  Lord,  who  chastises  and  forgives, 
smites  to  the  earth  and  raises  up  again,  sent  to  them  an- 
other apostle  in  the  person  of  Saint  Francis  Xavier.  This 
zealous  and  extraordinary  man,  leaving  home  and  friends, 
was  carried  on  the  wings  of  love,  about  the  yeai- 1542,  to 


St.  Francis  Xavier. 

the  East  Indies,  where,  like  his  divine  Master,  he  called 
around  him  the  children  of  ignorance  and  superstition, 
won  their  confidence  and  affection,  and  through  these 
young  people  gained  the  heathen  parents  to  Christ.  He 
then  founded  churches  and  opened  schools.  The  Indians 
styled  him  the  Holy  Man,  the  Great  Father.  From  India 
he  went  to  Japan,  where  in  the  short  space  of  two  years  and 
a  half  he  converted  several  thousand  souls.     He  again  set 


sail  for  China,  with  the  hope  of  bringing  its  benighted 
inhabitants  to  a  knowledge  of  the  true  faith,  but  died  on 
the  confines  of  that  country  on  the  3d  of  December,  1552, 
after  having  baptized,  according  to  reliable  authority, 
more  than  three  hundred  thousand  pagans. 

His  brethren  in  religion,  the  fathers  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus,  continued  the  work  of  this  illustrious  missionary 
in  India  and  Japan,  building  in  the  former  country,  from 
1552  to  1590,  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  churches; 


A  Missionary  among  the  Pagans. 

while  in  China,  by  the  holiness  of  their  lives,  the  wisdom 
of  their  preaching,  and  the  glow  of  their  unbounded  char- 
ity, they  gained  thousands  upon  thousands  of  souls  to 
Christ.  Notwithstanding  cruel  and  bloody  persecutions, 
especially  in  Japan,  there  have  never  been  wanting,  since 
that  time,  God-inspired  men  to  devote  themselves  wholly 
to  the  Christian  missions  in  Asia.  Depending  altogether 
upon  the  offerings  of  Christians  in  Europe,  secular  priests, 
Jesuits,  Lazarists,  Capuchins,  and  other  devoted  servants 
of  God  have  worn  themselves  out  in  holy  rivalry,  in  their 


Pf 


58 


i 


\ 


CHEI8T  IN  HIS  CIIURCIL 


tries  liad  not  yet  dawned,  we  may  believe  that  the  efforts 
of  these  messengers,  though  doubtless  saving  many  souls, 
were  not  attended  with  much  external  lustre. 

For  many  centuries  Asia  lay  enveloped  in  utter  dark- 
ness ;  till  at  last  the  Lord,  who  chastises  and  forgives, 
smites  to  the  earth  and  raises  up  again,  sent  to  them  an- 
other apostle  in  the  person  of  Saint  Francis  Xavier.  This 
lealous  and  extraordinary  man,  leaving  home  and  friends, 
was  carried  on  the  wings  of  love,  about  the  year  1542,  to 


St.  Francis  Xavier.  • 

the  East  Indies,  where,  like  his  divine  Master,  he  called 
around  him  the  children  of  ignorance  and  superstition, 
won  their  confidence  and  affection,  and  through  these 
young  people  gained  the  heathen  parents  to  Christ.  He 
then  founded  churches  and  opened  schools.  The  Indians 
styled  him  the  Holy  Man,  the  Great  Father.  From  India 
he  went  to  Japan,  where  in  the  short  space  of  two  years  and 
a  half  he  converted  several  thousand  souls.     He  again  set 


.1  * 


HISTORY    OF   THE   CHURCH   IN   ASIA. 


59 


sail  for  China,  with  the  hope  of  bringing  its  benighted 
inhabitants  to  a  knowledge  of  the  true  faith,  but  died  on 
the  confines  of  that  country  on  the  3d  of  December,  1552, 
after  having  baptized,  according  to  reliable  authority, 
more  than  three  hundred  thousand  pagans. 

His  brethren  in  religion,  the  fathers  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus,  continued  the  work  of  this  illustrious  missionarv 
in  India  and  Japan,  building  in  the  former  country,  from 
1552  to   1590,  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  churches ; 


A  Missionary  among  the  Pagans. 

while  in  China,  by  the  holiness  of  their  lives,  the  wisdom 
of  their  preaching,  and  the  glow  of  their  unbounded  char- 
ity, they  gained  thousands  upon  thousands  of  souls  to 
Christ.  Notwithstanding  cruel  and  bloody  persecutions, 
especially  in  Japan,  there  have  never  been  wanting,  since 
that  time,  God-inspired  men  to  devote  themselves  wholly 
to  the  Christian  missions  in  Asia.  Depending  altogether 
upon  the  offerings  of  Christians  in  Europe,  secular  priests, 
Jesuits,  Lazarists,  Capuchins,  and  other  devoted  servants 
of  God  have  worn  themselves  out  in  holy  rivalry,  in  their 


m 


CHKI8T  IN  HIS   CHUUCH. 


efforts  to  spread  th©  kingdom  of  Christ  throughout 
heathen  lands.  At  the  same  time,  brave  and  self-sacri- 
ficing sisters  of  the  various  orders  have  given  testimony 
before  the  eyes  of  the  astounded  and  edified  pagans  of 
the  power  of  Christian  love,  by  their  unceasing  labors  in 
hospitals,  orphanages,  and  schools.  Many  of  these  mis- 
sionaries met  a  martyr's  death  ;  some  in  bloody  persecu- 
tion, others  in  the  excess  of  privation  and  of  labor.  But 
the  gaps  left  by  these  are  soon  filled  up,  for  Catholic  Eu- 
rope still  sends  its  noblest  and  most  disinterested  sons  as 
missionaries  to  the  Orient,  so  that  unbroken  armies  of 
new  heroes  of  the  faith  take  the  places  of  the  victors  who 
have  gone  to  rest. 


14.  The  History  of  the  Church  in  Africa. 

"Before  him  the  Ethiopians  shall  fall  down.  He  shall  deliver 
the  poor  from  the  mighty;  and  the  needy  that  had  no  helper."— 
Psalm  Ixxi. 

St.  Mark  the  Evangelist  had  himself  founded  a  Chris- 
tian congregation  with  a  bishop  at  its  head  in  Alexandria, 
the  chief  city  of  Egypt.  Very  soon  a  large  and  flourish- 
ing school  was  established  here,  and  the  renown  of  its 
learned  and  pious  professors  gathered  about  them  in  great 
numbers  from  every  part  of  Egypt  and  Asia  Minor  eager 
and  docile  disciples,  whom  they  conducted  tlirough  the 
paths  of  pagan  knowledge  into  the  realms  of  true  wisdom 
and  faith.  The  Church  made  such  rapid  progress  in 
Egypt  that  about  the  year  300  there  were  more  than  one 
hundred  bishops  in  that  land. 

The  faith  having  been  carried  from  Kome  into  the 
north-western  portions  of  Africa,  Carthage  here  became 
the  centre  of  Catholicity.  From  this  point  the  light  and 
warmth  of  the  true  faith  radiated  with  such  good  effect 
that  an  African  priest,  Tertullian,  could  say  to  the  i)agans 


HISTORY   OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  AFRICA. 


61 


as  early  as  the  year  200:  "We  Christians  are  of  but  yester- 
day, yet  we  occupy  all  the  places  once  filled  by  you — the 
islands,  cities,  villages,  council-halls,  and  military  camps. 
We  constitute  the  majority  in  every  city."  About  the 
year  330  this  north-west  part  of  Africa,  together  with 
Abyssinia,  counted  more  than  three  hundred  bishops. 

In  the  year  429,  when  the  rude  Vandals  under  their 
king  Genserich  came  to  Africa,  a  series  of  terrible  persecu- 
tions overtook  the  Church,  which  lost  vast  numbers;  till 
finally,  in  533,  the  Greek  commander  Belisarius  overthrew 
the  Vandal  power  and  re-established  the  authority  of  the 
Roman  empire.  But  again  in  the  seventh  century  Mo- 
hammedanism invaded  Egypt  and  most  parts  of  Northern 
Africa,  and  buried,  as  it  did  the  Church  in  Asia,  the  once 
flourishing  African  Church  out  of  sight. 

But  the  memory  of  this  once  vigorous  branch  of  the 
Church  of  God  has  never  faded  from  the  minds  of  Euro- 
pean Christians.  All  through  the  middle  ages,  men  zeal- 
ous for  the  salvation  of  souls  made  repeated  efforts  to 
revive  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  in  Africa.  Thus,  in 
the  year  1212,  five  companions  of  St.  Francis  Assissi 
went  with  this  intention  to  Morocco;  but  till  the  fruit  of 
their  efforts  consisted  in  their  own  martyrdom.  Similar 
efforts  to  the  same  purpose  wore  made  by  the  zealous  Ray- 
mond Lullus,  who,  not  satisfied  with  training  young  men 
in  Europe  to  become  apostles  to  the  Mohammedan  Sara- 
cens, went  himself  three  times  to  Africa,  where  finally,  on 
his  third  apostolic  visitation,  he  purchased  with  his  blood 
at  Tunis,  in  1315,  the  long-desired  and  ardently  sought 
crown  of  martyrdom. 

In  later  ages  we  again  discover  the  sons  of  St.  Francis, 
the  Capuchins,  as  missionaries  in  Africa,  both  on  the 
eastern  coast,  in  Mozambique,  Monomotapa,  and  Quiloa, 
and  on  the  western  coast,  in  Congo,  Angola,  Benguela, 
and  in  the  islands  of  Bourbon  and  of  France. 

We  see  in  the  year  1838  a  bishopric  in  Algiers,  which 


62 


CHRIST  IN   HIS  CHURCH. 


becomes  an  archbishopric  in  18C7.  Later,  also,  three  sees 
were  established  in  the  towns  of  Oran,  Constantine,  and 
Ceuta;  and  we  also  find  missionary  stations  in  Egypt, 
Abyssinia,  in  Central  Africa,  and  along  the  coasts,  at 
the  various  trading-posts. 

But  alas !  what  are  these  few  struggling  institutions, 
comprising  as  they  do  only  four  and  a  half  millions  of 
Catholics  under  the  guidance  of  twenty-four  bishops  or 
apostolic  vicars,  in  comparison  with  the  glory  of  this  same 
African  Church  in  early  times,  when  five  hundred  and 
fifty  native  bishops  could  assemble  at  one  time  in  Car- 
thage! 


15.  What  America  owes  to  the  Catholic  Church. 

"  Who  in  times  past  are  not  a  people,  but  are  now  the  people  of 
God:  who  had  not  obtained  mercy,  but  now  have  obtained  mercy. 
I  beseech  you  tliat  having  your  conversation  good  among  the  infi- 
dels, whereas  they  speak  against  you  as  evil-doers,  they  may,  by 
the  good  works  which  they  shall  behold  in  you,  glorify  God  in  the 
day  of  visitation."— 1  Peter  ii.  10. 

The  very  name  of  America  ought  to  fill  the  soul  of 
every  Catholic  with  joy  and  holy  pride.  To  the  Catholic 
Church  America  owes  her  discovery,  her  civilization,  and, 
for  the  most  part,  her  civil  liberty  and  independence 
in  the  United  States.  Thus  our  beloved  Church  has 
justly  earned  for  herself  the  most  indisputable  right  to 
exist  in  the  new  as  well  as  in  the  old  world. 

The  discoverer  of  America,  Christopher  Columbus,  was 
a  son  of  the  ancient  Church,  and  indeed  a  loyal,  devout, 
and  pi-actical  member  of  that  Communion.  The  motive 
which  first  inspired  him,  and  led  him  on  to  his  successful 
discovery,  was  a  truly  Catholic  motive.  In  his  last  will 
and  testament  this  devoted  son  of  the  Church  expressly  re- 
quired his  son  Diego,  or  whomsoever  should  become  his 
heir,  to  be  prepared  to  offer  his  person,  his  influence,  and 


WHAT   AMERICA   OWES   TO  THE   CHURCH.         63 

his  wealth  in  defence  of  the  rights  of  the  Holy  See,  in 
case  an  attempt  should  ever  be  made  to  alienate  this  por- 
tion of  God's  vineyard  from  the  Vicar  of  Christ.  He  re- 
quired his  son,  moreover,  to  spare  no  cost  nor  labor  in 
bringing  the  Indians  to  a  knowledge  of  the  true  faith. 
He  also  assures  us  thcit  it  was  the  wish  of  his  heart  at  all 
times  to  see  the  revenues  derived  from  his  newly  discov- 
ered country  employed  by  his  sovereigns  in  redeeming  the 
holy  city  of  Jerusalem  from  the  dominion  of  the  pagans. 


Christopher  Columbus. 

Catholic  priests  were  the  truest  friends  and  best  aids  to 
Columbus.  He  informs  us:  ''When  I  was  an  object  of 
ridicule  to  all,  two  monks  remained  steadfast  in  their 
devotion  to  me  and  my  cause. "  These  were  the  Franciscan 
friar  Percy  de  Marchena  and  the  Dominican  Diego  Deza. 
And  for  all  the  learning  and  science  which  led  him  to 
the  discovery  of  the  New  World,  was  he  not  indebted 
to  the  Catholic  Church,  to  her  monastic  schools,  and  tg 


ll 


Rl 


62 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CIIUKCII. 


becomes  an  archbishopric  in  1,SC7.  Later,  also,  three  sees 
were  established  in  the  towns  of  Oran,  Constantine,  and 
Ceuta;  and  we  also  find  missionary  stations  in  Egypt, 
Abyssinia,  in  Central  Africa,  and  along  the  coasts,  at 
the  varions  trading-posts. 

But  alas !  what  are  these  few  struggling  institutions, 
comprising  as  they  do  only  four  and  a  half  millions  of 
Catholics  under  the  guidance  of  twenty-four  bishops  or 
apostolic  vicars,  in  comparison  with  the  glory  of  this  same 
African  Cliurch  in  early  times,  when  five  hundred  and 
fifty  native  bishops  could  assemble  at  one  time  in  Car- 
thage! 


IS.  What  America  owes  to  the  Catholic  Church. 

"  Who  in  times  past  are  not  a  people,  but  are  now  the  people  of 
God:  who  had  not  obtained  mercy,  but  now  have  obtained  mercy. 
I  beseech  you  that  having  your  conversation  good  among  the  infi- 
dels, whereas  they  speak  against  you  as  evil-doers,  they  may,  by 
the  good  works  which  they  shall  behold  in  you,  glorify  God  in' the 
day  of  visitation."—!  Peter  ii.  10. 

The  Tery  name  of  America  ought  to  fill  the  soul  of 
every  Catholic  with  joy  and  holy  pride.  To  the  Catholic 
Church  America  owes  her  discovery,  her  civilization,  and, 
for  the  most  part,  her  civil  liberty  and  independence 
in  the  United  States.  Thus  our  beloved  Church  has 
justly  earned  for  herself  the  most  indisputable  right  to 
exist  in  the  new  as  well  as  in  the  old  world. 

The  discoverer  of  America,  Christopher  Columbus,  was 
a  son  of  the  ancient  Church,  and  indeed  a  loyal,  devout, 
and  practical  member  of  that  Communion.  The  motive 
which  first  inspired  him,  and  led  him  on  to  his  successful 
discovery,  was  a  truly  Catholic  motive.  In  his  last  will 
and  testament  this  devoted  son  of  the  Church  exi)ressly  re- 
quired his  son  Diego,  or  whomsoever  should  become  his 
heir,  in  be  prepared  to  offer  his  person,  his  influence,  and 


WHAT   AMEKICA   OWES   TO   THE   tllUROH. 


63 


his  wealth  in  defence  of  the  rights  of  the  Holy  See,  in 
case  an  attempt  should  ever  be  made  to  alienate  this  por- 
tion of  God's  vineyard  from  the  Vicar  of  Christ.  He  re- 
quired his  son,  moreover,  to  spare  no  cost  nor  labor  in 
bringing  the  Indians  to  a  knowledge  of  the  true  faith. 
He  also  assures  us  tlmt  it  was  the  wish  of  his  heart  at  all 
times  to  see  the  revenues  derived  from  his  newly  discov- 
ered country  employed  by  his  sovereigns  in  redeeming  the 
holy  city  of  Jerusalem  from  the  dominion  of  the  pagans. 


J^i?m 


=- 

--- 



=^ 

: 

~"'^^""Jz- 

-— 1=^:-^ 

"--Izr-  ~ ''  ' 

^ 

^^^«!^ 

^<^^^ 

Christopher  Columbus. 

Catholic  priests  were  the  truest  friends  and  best  aids  to 
Columbus.  He  informs  us:  ''When  I  w^as  an  object  of 
ridicule  to  all,  two  monks  remained  steadfast  in  their 
devotion  to  me  and  my  cause. "  These  were  the  Franciscan 
friar  Percy  de  Marchena  and  the  Dominican  Diego  Deza. 
And  for  all  the  learning  and  science  which  led  him  to 
the  discovery  of  the  New  World,  was  he  not  indebted 
to  the  Catholic  Church,  to  her  monastic  schools,  and  tq 


m 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


educational  establishments  founded  and  sustained  by  that 
Church  ?  ^ 

Besides  claiming  the  honor  of  having  discovered 
America,  the  Church  rightly  lays  claim  to  the  honor  of 
civilizing  its  people.  She  was  the  first  to  succeed  in 
obtaining  gentle  treatment,  and  indeed  freedom  itself, 
for  the  native  Americans.  In  1537  Pope  Paul  the  Third 
declared  in  an  apostolic  brief  that  the  native  Indians  of 


Bartholomew  de  las  Casaa. 

America  were  really  and  truly  free  men  who  should  not 
be  reduced  to  slavery, 

Througliout  the  four  hundred  years  that  have  well- 
nigh  elapsed  since  the  cross  of  Christ  was  first  planted  in 
American  soil,  the  Church  has  continued  to  send  forth 
from  European  lands,  heroes  of  faith  and  charity  to  bring 
the  native  Indians,  as  well  as  the  bold  European  pioneers, 
into  a  state  of  civilization.  Who  does  not  know,  and 
honor,  and  bless  the  name  of  that  noble  son  of  the  Church, 
the  illustrious  Dominican  monk.  Father  Bartholomew  de 


WHAT   AMERICA   OWES   TO   THE   OHUllCII. 


66 


las  Cdsas?     Five  times  this  intrepid  and  devoted  priest  of 
God  crossed  the  Atlantic  Ocean  in  order  to  announce  the 
glad  tidings  of  eternal  salvation  to  his  beloved  children,  as 
he  was  wont  to  call  the  Indians.     Five  times  he  returned 
to  Spain  in  order  to  plead  the  red  man's  cause,  in  words 
and  writing,  before  the  monarchs  and  great  ones  of  the 
kingdom;  to  save  his  Indians  from  oppression,  slavery, 
and  even  threatened  extinction.     With  inexpressible  pain 
and  disappointment,  he  saw  all  his  efforts  towards  obtain- 
ing freedom  for  the  natives  rendered  abortive  by  the  avarice 
and  treachery  of  the  Spanish  authorities  in  America.     He 
therefore  resolved,  as  simple  missionary,  to  conduct  the  sons 
of  the  forest  at  least  to  the  freedom  of  the  children  of  God. 
For  this  purpose  he  plunged  into  the  vast  and  intricate 
forests  of  the    unknown    country,    and    continued    his 
laborious  and  exhausting  search  after  souls  up  to  a  feeble 
old  age.     His  nights  he  passed  in  the  open  air,  in  lonely 
supplication  for  the  blessings  of  heaven  to  descend  upon 
his  poor  friendless  Indians.     His  days  were  spent  in  their 
rude  wigwams  or  at  their  public  gatherings,  where  he  spoke 
earnestly  and  eloquently  to  the  wondering  savages  about 
II  true  fatherland  and  supernatural  home,  where,  after  the 
trials  and  tribulations  of  this  life,  they  would  enjoy  free- 
dom and  happiness  forever.     He  was  called  to  his  own 
true  home  of  freedom  and  peace  in  1566,  in  the  ninety- 
second  year  of  his  age. 

Finally,  we  fear  not  to  assert  that  the  irresistible 
advances  of  America  towards  religious  and  civil  liberty  are 
due  to  the  influence  and  action  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
Its  members  were  the  first  to  set  the  example  of  religious 
toleration  and  of  unrestricted  liberty  of  conscience.  Lord 
Baltimore,  the  founder  of  the  first  settlement  within  the 
State  of  Maryland,  himself  a  Catholic,  promulgated 
religious  freedom  to  all  settlers  in  the  colony.  This  was 
in  the  year  1649,  at  a  time  when  the  Protestant  authorities 
of  the  other  American  colonies  were  enacting  penal  decrees 


( 


11 


'ill 


64 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


educational  establishments  founded  and  sustained  bv  that 
Church  ?  '^ 

Besides  claiming  the  honor  of  having  discovered 
America,  the  Church  rightly  lays  claim  to  the  honor  of 
civilizing  its  people.  She  was  the  first  to  succeed  in 
obtaining  gentle  treatment,  and  indeed  freedom  itself, 
im  the  native  Americans.  In  1537  Pope  Paul  the  Third 
declared  in  an  apostolic  brief  that  the  native  Indians  of 


Bartholomew  de  las  Casaa. 

America  were  really  and  truly  free  men  who  should  not 
be  reduced  to  slavery. 

Throughout  the  four  hundred  years  that  have  well- 
nigh  elapsed  since  the  cross  of  Christ  was  first  planted  in 
American  soil,  the  Church  has  continued  to  send  forth 
from  European  lands,  heroes  of  faith  and  charity  to  bring 
the  native  Indians,  as  well  as  the  bold  European  pioneers, 
into  a  state  of  civilization.  Who  does  not  know,  and 
honor,  and  bless  the  name  of  that  noble  son  of  the  Church, 
the  illustrious  Dominican  monk.  Father  Bartholomew  de 


WHAT   AMERICA   OWES   TO   THE   CHUIICII.         65 

las  Casas?     Five  times  this  intrepid  and  devoted  priest  of 
God  crossed  the  Atlantic  Ocean  in  order  to  announce  the 
glad  tidings  of  eternal  salvation  to  his  beloved  children,  as 
he  was  wont  to  call  the  Indians.     Five  times  he  returned 
to  Spain  in  order  to  plead  the  red  man's  cause,  in  words 
and  writing,  before  the  monarchs  and  great  ones  of  the 
kingdom;  to  save  his  Indians  from  oppression,  slavery, 
and  even  threatened  extinction.     With  inexpressible  pain 
and  disappointment,  he  saw  all  his  efforts  towards  obtain- 
ing freedom  for  the  natives  rendered  abortive  by  the  avarice 
and  treachery  of  the  Spanish  authorities  in  America.     He 
therefore  resolved,  as  simple  missionary,  to  conduct  the  sons 
of  the  forest  at  least  to  the  freedom  of  the  children  of  God. 
For  this  purpose  he  plunged  into  the  vast  and  intricate 
forests   of   the    unknown    country,    and    continued    his 
laborious  and  exhausting  search  after  souls  up  to  a  feeble 
old  age.     His  nights  he  passed  in  the  open  air,  in  lonely 
supplication  for  the  blessings  of  heaven  to  descend  upon 
his  poor  friendless  Indians.     His  days  were  spent  in  their 
rude  wigwams  or  at  their  public  gatherings,  where  he  spoke 
earnestly  and  eloquently  to  the  wondering  savages  about 
a  true  fatherland  and  supernatural  home,  where,  after  the 
trials  and  tribulations  of  this  life,  they  would  enjoy  free- 
dom and  happiness  forever.     He  was  called  to  his  own 
true  home  of  freedom  and  peace  in  1566,  in  the  ninety- 
second  year  of  his  age. 

Finally,  we  fear  not  to  assert  that  the  irresistible 
advances  of  America  towards  religious  and  civil  liberty  are 
due  to  the  influence  and  action  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
Its  members  were  the  first  to  set  the  example  of  religious 
toleration  and  of  unrestricted  liberty  of  conscience.  Lord 
Baltimore,  the  founder  of  the  first  settlement  within  the 
State  of  Maryland,  himself  a  Catholic,  promulgated 
religious  freedom  to  all  settlers  in  the  colony.  This  was 
in  the  year  1649,  at  a  time  when  the  Protestant  authorities 
of  the  other  American  colonies  were  enacting  penal  decrees 


n 


I'. 


'i\ 


f  * 


K 


I 

I 


66 


CHRI8T  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


of  banishment,  of  mutilation,  and  even  of  death  itself 
against  all  Catholics  venturing  within  the  boundaries  of 
their  jurisdiction.     Prom  1776  to  1783,  in  the  war  against 
Great  Britain  for  American  Independence,  fervent  and  • 
edifying  Catholics  were  found  in  the  front  ranks  and  in 
the  most  honorable    and    gallant    positions.     It  was  a 
Catholic  who  led  the  Americans  in  their  first  naval  battle 
on  the  nth  of  May,  1775.     John  Barry,  a  Catholic  from 
Ireland,  was  the  founder  of  the  United  States  Navy. 
Washington's  first  adjutant.  General  Stephen  Moylan,  was 
a  son  of  Catholic  Ireland.     Catholic  priests  lent  their 
peaceful  efforts  to  the  success  of  Independence.      Father 
John  Carroll  went  on  an  embassy  to  the  Catholics  of 
Canada,  and  secured  to  no  small  extent  their  sympathy 
for  the  cause,  and  a  valuable  neutrality,  if  not  an  active 
co-operation.      The  patriotic  Father  Gibault  was  the  first 
to  pronounce  a  blessing  on  the  American  flag  and  mingle 
holy  water    with  the  -Stars    and    Stripes."      Catholic 
France,  "the  eldest  daughter  of  the  Church,"  contributed 
not  only  her  armies,  commanded  by  brave  and  competent 
generals,  but  also  many  millions  of  monev,  as  well  as  the 
mcalculable  moral  support  of  her  immense  influence  with 
the  other  nations  on  the  Continent  of  Europe.     Catholic 
gentleriien,  such  as  Thomas  Fitzsimmons  and   Charles 
Carroll  of  Carrollton,   were    eminently  instrumental  in 
bringing  to  a  happy  and   peaceful  union  the  thirteen 
colonies.     Washington  himself,  jifter  the  proclamation  of 
peace  and  triumph,  did  not  hesitate  to  pay  a  generous, 
though  well-deserved,  compliment  to  these  Catholics.     In 
his  reply  to  an  address  tendered  by  them,  the  great  general 
said  that  "the  country  could  never  forget  the  patriotic 
stand  assumed  by  the  Catholics  of  America  and  France, 
nor  the  invaluable  assistance  which  they  had  contributed 
towards  the  independ^iiQ^  of  the  colonies." 


THE  CHURCH  PLANTED  IN  AMERICA. 


67 


i6.  The  Church  planted  in  America.    Its  Growth. 

"These  were  men  of  mercy,  whose  godly  deeds  have  not  failed. 
Their  posterity  are  a  holy  inheritance,  and  their  children  for  their 
sakes  remain  forever,  and  their  name  liveth  unto  generation  and 
generation . " — Ecclesiasticus  xliv. 

After  this  hasty  general  glance  at  the  sacred  and  close 
relations  between  the  Church  of  Christ  and  America,  the 
land  of  the  future,  let  us  direct  our  attention  towards  those 
noble  and  venerated  missionaries,  and  contemplate  the 
labors  of  those  holy  men  who,  by  their  supernatural  zeal, 
faith,  and  charity,  have  proved  that  the  life  of  Christ  can 
be  prolonged  even  in  the  New  World. 

To-day  the  two  continents  of  North  and  South  America 
contain  upwards  of  fifty-four  millions  of  European  emi- 
grants, Chinese,  and  Africans,  with  some  twenty  millions 
of  Indians  and  mixed  breeds,  the  great  majority  of  whom 
belong  to  the  Catholic  Church.  So  devoted  to  Catholicity 
are  the  Indians  in  some  sections  that  a  recent  and  well- 
informed  writer  has  inscribed  upon  a  mountain-rock  the 
following  sentiment  concerning  certain  tribes:  **  When  men 
say  that  these  savages  are  simply  religious,  they  convey  but 
a  very  imperfect  idea  of  the  deep-seated  piety  and  fidelity 
pervading  their  whole  lives.  They  are  more  a  nation  of 
saints  than  a  herd  of  wild  savages."  To  save  the  emigrant 
from  loss  of  faith,  to  guard  him  against  the  temptation  of 
the  proselyter,  and  to  teach  and  baptize  the  Indian,  has 
been  the  chief  labor  of  the  American  missionary.  So 
blessed  by  Providence  have  these  labors  been  that  the  life 
of  Christ  has  been  continued  in  the  wilds  of  America, 
reaching  its  highest  perfection  in  the  seraphic  and  virginal 
soul  of  St.  Rose  of  Lima. 

The  very  first  year  following  the  discovery  by  Columbus, 
twelve  priests  with  the  Benedictine  abbot.  Father  Bernard 
Boyle,  set  out,  like  the  twelve  apostles  under  the  leadership 


41 


I 


II 


THE  CHURCH  PLANTED  IN  AMERICA. 


69 


A  MISSIONARY  IN  AMERICA, 


68 


of  St.  Peter  fourteen  hundred  years  before,  and  crossed 
the  Atlantic  to  extend  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  On  the 
6th  of  January,  1494,  they  blessed,  on  the  Island  of  Hayti, 
the  first  rude  temple  of  the  Most  High  in  the  New  World. 
These  were  soon  afterwards  followed  by  the  Sons  of  St. 
Francis  and  of  St.  Dominic.  But  the  most  numerous  and 
most  efficient  of  all  were  the  black-gowned  followers  of  St. 
Ignatius.  The  Jesuits  were  the  first  to  penetrate  into  the 
remotest  parts  of  the  forests  :  the  first  to  reach  each  and 
every  tribe  of  Indians ;  the  first  to  plant  the  cross  in  the 
wilderness,  and  to  pour  out  their  warm  life's-blood  at  its 
foot.  What  a  brilliant  chapter  in  the  history  of  the  life 
of  Christ  has  been  written  on  the  virgin-page  of  America's 
soil !  The  history  of  well-nigh  every  American  city,  of 
every  American  province,  presents  to  us  the  picture  of  a 
soul-loving  Catholic  missionary,  laboring  first  to  erect  his 
humble  chapel,  and  then  his  own  lowly  home,  and  then 
gathering  about  him  the  sons  of  the  forest,  reinforced  by 
the  poor  but  devout  and  generous  settlers  from  the  old 
lands  across  the  seas.  Like  magic,  we  see  this  humble 
beginning  soon  transformed  into  a  centre  of  wealth  and 
prosperity,  but,  better  yet,  into  a  stately  seat  of  learning, 
civilization,  and  religion.  But  how  describe  the  hardships, 
struggles,  and  privations  of  these  men  of  God  ?  With  axe 
in  hand,  they  hew  their  way  through  the  primeval  forests. 
They  wander  through  the  perplexing  woodlands  and  over 
the  lonely,  pathless,  boundless  prairies.  They  ford  the 
rushing  stream  on  foot,  and  cross  the  impetuous  river  and 
stormy  lake  in  the  frail  canoe  or  on  the  treacherous  float- 
ing ice.  They  battle  with  supernatural  energy  against  cold 
and  heat,  hunger  and  thirst,  fatigue  and  illness,  and  often, 
too,  against  the  treachery  and  murderous  designs  of  the 
savage. 

But  a  very  few  of  these  early  missionaries,  with  the 
sole  exception  of  the  apostle  of  Brazil,  Father  Antony 
Vieyra,  died  a  natural  death,  or  found  a  last  resting-place 


i 


A  MISSIONARY   IN  AMERICA, 


68 


THE  CHURCH  PLANTED  IN  AMERICA. 


69 


of  St.  Peter  fourteen  hundred  vears  before,  and  crossed 
the  Atlantic  to  extend  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  On  the 
6th  of  January,  1494,  they  blessed,  on  the  Island  of  Hayti, 
the  first  rude  temple  of  the  Most  High  in  the  New  World. 
These  were  soon  afterwards  followed  by  the  Sons  of  St. 
Francis  and  of  St.  Dominic.  But  the  most  numerous  and 
most  efficient  of  all  were  the  black-gowned  followers  of  St. 
Ignatius.  The  Jesuits  were  the  first  to  penetrate  into  the 
remotest  parts  of  the  forests  :  the  first  to  reach  each  and 
every  tribe  of  Indians ;  the  first  to  plant  the  cross  in  the 
wilderness,  and  to  pour  out  their  warm  life's-blood  at  its 
foot.  What  a  brilliant  chapter  in  the  history  of  the  life 
of  Christ  has  been  written  on  the  virgin-page  of  America's 
soil !  The  history  of  well-nigh  every  American  city,  of 
every  American  province,  presents  to  us  the  picture  of  a 
soul-loving  Catholic  missionary,  laboring  first  to  erect  his 
humble  chapel,  and  then  his  own  lowly  Jiome,  and  then 
gathering  about  him  the  sons  of  the  forest,  reinforced  by 
the  poor  but  devout  and  generous  settlers  from  the  old 
lands  across  the  seas.  Like  magic,  we  see  this  humble 
beginning  soon  transformed  into  a  centre  of  wealth  and 
prosperity,  but,  better  yet,  into  a  stately  seat  of  learning, 
civilization,  and  religion.  But  how  describe  the  hardships, 
struggles,  and  privations  of  these  men  of  God  ?  With  axe 
in  hand,  they  hew  their  way  through  the  primeval  forests. 
They  wander  through  the  perplexing  woodlands  and  over 
the  lonely,  pathless,  boundless  prairies.  They  ford  the 
rushing  stream  on  foot,  and  cross  the  impetuous  river  and 
stormy  lake  in  the  frail  canoe  or  on  the  treacherous  float- 
ing ice.  They  battle  with  su])ernatural  energy  against  cold 
and  heat,  hunger  and  thirst,  fatigue  and  illness,  and  often, 
too,  against  the  treachery  and  murderous  designs  of  the 
savage. 

But  a  very  few  of  these  early  missionaries,  with  the 
sole  exception  of  the  apostle  of  Brazil,  Father  Antony 
Vieyra,  died  a  natural  death,  or  found  a  last  resting-place 


70 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


THE  CHURCH   PLANTED  IN   AMERICA. 


71 


in  soil  consecrated  by  the  blessings  of  the  Church.  Some 
like  Father  Marquette,  the  discoverer  of  the  Mississippi 
River,  sinking  beneath  the  crushing  weight  of  their  labors 
h,j  down  and  died  peacefully  in  the  wilderness,  sur- 
rounded only  by  their  afflicted  companions,  who  then  dug 
the  missionary's  grave  under  some  majestic  tree  or  near 
the  bank  of  »  stream,  and  went  away,  leaving  the  place  of 
sepulture  silent  and  lonely.     Others  met  death  at  the 


Father  Marquette. 


beds.de  of  the  plague-stricken  Indian,  offering  up  their 
lives  to  God  as  an  acceptable  sacrifice  of  charity.  Amon? 
these  were  the  venerated  Fathers  Dablon  and  Turgis 
Many  died  in  the  silent  depths  of  the  forests,  unseen  by 
any  eye  save  God's  ;  their  bodies  becoming  a  prey  to  the 
birds  of  the  air.     To  many,  too,  was  vouchsafed  the  more 

Sn  T  n    '^'  f'^'^'-     ^"""S  '^'''  ^^'^  the  ven- 
erable Fathers  Corpo,  Souel,  Chabanel,  Ribourde,  Breboeuf, 

Ullemand,  and  others,  who  either  fell  before  the  piercing 


poisoned  arrow  of  the  savage  or*  were  treacherously  and 
unexpectedly  assassinated,  or  else  were  burnt  at  the  stake, 
surrounded  only  by  the  untamed  redskins,  who  in  their 
hideous  war-cry  drowned  the  feeble  words  of  prayer  uttered 
by  the  dying  saints.  The  soil  of  the  greal  State  of  New 
York  was  consecrated  by  the  blood  of  Father  Jogues. 

The  most  striking  evidence  of  what  might  have  been 
attained  by  self-sacrificing  and  disinterested  missionaries 
was  seen  in  the  ** reductions"  of  the  Jesuits  on  the  river 
La  Plata  in  Paraguay.  Like  the  monks  of  old  in  Europe, 
after  the  devastating  incursions  of  the  Northmen,  these 
intrepid  Jesuits  conceived  the  plan  not  only  of  converting 
the  Indians  to  the  Christian  faith,  but  to  organize  them 
into  free,  independent,  cultivated,  civilized  nations. 
Their  grand  enterprise  received  the  approbation  and  aid 
of  Philip  the  Third  of  Spain  in  the  year  1610.  During 
the  next  one  hundred  and  thirty  years  about  thirty  "re- 
ductions," or  colonizations  of  Indians,  were  set  on  foot) 
and  established  on  a  wise  basis.  Under  the  admirable 
management  of  the  indefatigable  Jesuits,  the  rude 
Indians  were  trained  to  agriculture  and  the  trades,  and 
even  to  the  arts.  Even  the  science  of  civilized  warfare 
was  not  neglected,  for  the  peaceful  Jesuits  drilled  them 
in  the  art  and  mode  of  using  all  warlike  weapons  for  the 
purpose  of  self-defence  against  aggressive  neighbors.  The 
missionaries  were  at  once  teachers,  priests,  fathers,  and 
magistrates  for  the  Indians,  who  were  here  gradually  made 
to  adapt  themselves  to  the  observance  of  correct  morality, 
to  moderation  and  the  ways  of  civilized  domestic  life.  The 
observance  of  the  law  was  further  assisted  by  the  establish- 
ment of  pious  associations.  In  an  incredibly  short  space 
of  time  the  world  saw  these  depraved  and  degraded 
superstitious  savages  transformed  into  gentle,  chaste, 
patient,  pious  Christian  communities. 

Would  you  now  desire.  Christian  reader,  to  know  the 
results  of  all  these  apostolical  labors?    Let  the  works 


I 


« 


72 


CHBISf  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  AUSTRALIA. 


73 


speak  for  themselves.  See  the  many  sumptuous  catAe- 
drals,  the  tens  of  thousands  of  churches  large  and  small, 
the  countless  cloisters  and  many  bishoprics,  the  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  well-ordered  parishes,  with  more  than 
forty  millions  of  souls,  in  North,  Central,  and  South 
America;  all,  too,  in  communion  with  the  Vicar  of  Christ 
our  Holy  Father  the  Pope.  Day  by  day  the  numbers 
grow  more  and  more  steadily. 

The  most  remarkable  increase  in  Catholicity  has  taken 
place  m  the  United  States  of  North  America.  In  the 
year  1790  these  States  contained  only  three  millions  of 
mhabitants,  of  whom  about  fifty  thousand,  or  the  one- 
sixtieth  part,  were  Catholics.  In  the  year  1880,  the  Church 
in  the  United  States  counted  6,200,000  Catholics  in  eleven 
archdioceses,  forty-eight  dioceses,  eight  apostolic  vicariates, 
and  two  apostolic  prefectures,  with  about  5000  priests  6000 
churches  and  chapels,  600  colleges  and  academies,  and  350 
cliaritable  institutions. 

The  first  permanent  organization  of  the  Catholics  of  the 
^tate  of  New  York  into  a  congregation  took  place  about 
1785,  with  the  Irish  Franciscan,  Father  Charles  Wheelan 
as  pastor.  This  congregation,  which  laid  the  foundation'- 
stone  of  the  first  Catholic  church  in  New  York,  St  Petei-'s 
has  since  developed  like  the  grain  of  mustard-seed  into 
countless  parishes,  several  bishoprics,  and  even  a  cardinal- 
ate  of  the  Holy  Roman  Church. 

The  first  bishop  in  the  United  States  was  Doctor  John 
Carroll,  a  man  distinguished  for  his  piety,  wisdom,  and 
energy.  In  the  year  1792  he  held  in  Baltimore  the  first 
synod  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States. 
ISesides  himself,  there  were  present  his  three  vicars,  the 
director  of  his  Seminary,  and  sixteen  other  priests.  Sev- 
enty-four years  later,  in  October,  1866,  at  the  Plenary 
Council  of  Baltimore,  Bishop  Carroll's  successor  was  at- 
tended by  seven  ar<|||l|iBhops,  thirty-six  bishops,  and  many 


The  whole  of  America  counts  about  seventy-four  mil- 
lions of  inhabitants,  of  whom  about  forty-thi'ee  millions, 
or  nearly  two-thirds,  are  Catholics. 


17.  The  History  of  the  Church  in  Australia. 

*•  For  God  who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness, 
himself  hath  shined  in  our  hearts,  to  give  the  light  of  the  knowledge 
of  the  glory  of  God."— 3  Corinthians  iv.  6. 

The  history  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  Australia,  al- 
though showing  forth  the  Life  of  Christ  as  still  continued 
in  the  Mystical  Body,  throughout  every  portion  of  the 
world,  does  not  present  as  brilliant  a  picture  as  we  have 
discovered  in  that  portion  of  the  vineyard  planted  in 
America.  Although  the  chief  portion  of  that  country  has 
been  known  to  Europeans  since  1616,  and  although  the 
bishopric  of  Manila  had  been  established  ninety  years 
earlier  on  one  of  the  Philippine  Islands,  it  was  not  till 
within  the  present  century  that  the  Church  made  any  per- 
ceptible progress  in  that  remote  land.  The  insalubrity  of 
the  climate,  in  many  places  so  bad  that  the  inhabitants 
could  not  survive  for  a  great  number  of  years,  but  more 
especially  the  persistent  opposition  of  Methodist  traders 
and  speculators,  who  were  growing  rich  on  the  ignorance 
of  the  natives,  formed  an  almost  insuperable  barrier  to  the 
efforts  of  Catholic  missionaries.  Yet  the  blood  of  some 
martyrs,  such  as  the  venerable  Fathers  Chanel  and  Moz- 
zuconi,  Bishop  Epal,  and  others,  has  watered  Australia's 
soil  and  become  the  seed  of  Christianity. 

In  West  Australia  the  flourishing  and  extensive  mis- 
sions of  the  Benedictines  give  promise  of  great  success  in 
the  future.  The  Spanish  Benedictine,  Salvado,  Bishop  of 
Porto  Victoria,  and  Serra,  Bishop  of  Perth,  accompanied 
by  forty  members  of  their  Order,  plunged  into  the  depths 
of  the  primeval  forests,  with  the  view  of  founding  a  New 


I 


'  \ 


f 


I 


74 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


THE  CATHOLIC  WORLD. 


75 


mirsia,  as  a  nucleus  of  future  civilization.  What  was  con- 
sidered in  Europe  an  impossibility  became  a  reality 
under  the  indomitable  zeal  and  perseverance  of  the  Sons 
of  St.  Benedict.  The  savage  aborigines  withdrew  in  great 
numbers  from  their  wild  nomadic  mode  of  life,  and  under 
the  mild  and  intelligent  direction  of  the  monks  learned  to 
till  the  soil,  acquired  a  variety  of  trades,  and  to-day  they 
constitute  a  model  colony  of  religious,  civilized  people.  A 
Protestant  clergyman  who  had  visited  the  settlement  avers 
that  what  he  saw  there  reminded  him  forcibly  of  the  early 
ages  of  Christianity. 

At  the  present  time  this  continent  of  Oceanica,  com- 
prising New  Zealand  and  other  islands  large  and  small 
numbers  about  half  a  million  of  Catholics,  governed  and 
taught  by  some  twenty-three  bishops  or  apostolic  vicars 
and  a  large  body  of  zealous,  self-sacrificing  priests. 


I8.  The  Catholic  World. 

*' Thousands  of  thousands  ministered  to  him.  and  ten  thousand 
times  a  hundred  thousand  stood  before  him.  He  was  given  a  kins- 
dom,  and  all  peoples,  tribes,  and  tongues  shall  serve  him."-DANiEL 

wll» 

If  we  cast  a  glance  at  the  condition  of  the  Catholic 
Church  at  the  present  day,  we  discover  that  it  numbers 
m  Europe  one  hundred  and  forty-six  million  souls ;  in 
Asia,  counting  the  adjacent  islands,  about  three  millions  • 
m  America,  forty-three  millions;  and  in  Australia,  about 
half  a  million  of  souls.  In  regard  to  the  number  of  her 
chief  pastors  and  rulers,  we  learn  from  the  official  register 
of  May  1st,  1870,  that  at  the  Ecumenical  Council  of  the 
Vatican  m  Rome  there  were  present  fifty-one  Cardinals 
eleven  Patriarchs,  ten  Primates,  one  hundred  and  sixty-six 
Archbishops,  and  seven  hundred  and  thirty-nine  Bishops. 

Thus  has  Christ  manifested  himself  to  all  the  peoples 


of  the  earth :  thus  has  he  founded  and  built  up  his 
Church.  This  glorious  universal  kingdom  numbers  two 
hundred  millions  of  faithful  laity,  under  the  guidance  of 
more  than  one  hundred  thousand  chief  pastors,  and  nearly 
three  hundred  thousand  priests,  missionary  and  secular. 
Besides,  it  counts  more  than  seven  thousand  Religious 
Houses,  with  one  hundred  thousand  Religious  men,  and 
above  nine  thousand  convents  with  one  hundred  and  ten 
thousand  Religious  women,  all  serving  God  under  the 


^s^r""/  r  r  , 


The  Kingdom  of  Christ 

evangelical  counsels  of  voluntary  poverty,  unlimited  obe 
dience,  and  holy  virginity,  and  steadily  advancing  in  the 
ways  of  Christian  perfection. 

What  a  glorious  kingdom !  How  immense  in  its  ex- 
tent !  Yet  how  well  proportioned,  and  how  closely  con- 
nected and  beautifully  co-ordinate  its  many  members ! 
All  set  in  motion  and  spiritual  life  by  Jesus  Christ,  gov- 
erned and  guided  by  one  visible  Chief  Shepherd,  the  In- 
fallible Pope.     It  is  illuminated  by  the  inextinguishable 


m 


/ 


i 


iAc:. 


74 


CHRIST  IN   HIS  CHURCH. 


THE  CATHOLIC  WORLD. 


75 


Nursia,  as  a  nucleus  of  future  civilization.  What  was  con- 
sidered in  Europe  an  impossibility  became  a  reality 
under  the  indomitable  zeal  and  perseverance  of  the  Sons 
of  St.  Benedict.  The  savage  aborigines  withdrew  in  great 
numbers  from  their  wild  nomadic  mode  of  life,  and  under 
the  mild  and  intelligent  direction  of  the  monks  learned  to 
tiU  the  soil,  acquired  a  variety  of  trades,  and  to-day  they 
constitute  a  model  colony  of  religious,  civilized  people.  A 
Protestant  clergyman  who  had  visited  the  settlement  avers 
that  what  he  saw  there  reminded  him  forcibly  of  the  earlv 
ages  of  Christianity. 

At  the  present  time  this  continent  of  Oceanica,  com- 
prising New  Zealand  and  other  islands  large  and  small 
aumbers  about  half  a  million  of  Catholics,  governed  and 
taught  by  some  twenty-three  bishops  or  apostolic  vicars, 
and  a  large  body  of  zealous,  self-sacrificing  priests. 


i8.  The  Catholic  World. 

"Thousands  of  thousands  ministered  to  him.  and  ten  thousand 
times  a  hundred  thousand  stood  before  him.  He  was  given  a  king- 
dom,  and  all  peoples,  tribes,  and  tongues  shall  serve  him."— Daniel 
▼li. 

If  we  cast  a  glance  at  the  condition  of  the  Catholic 
phurch  at  the  present  day,  we  discover  that  it  numbers 
in  Europe  one  hundred  and  forty-six  million  souls ;  in 
Asia,  counting  the  adjacent  islands,  about  three  millions  • 
m  America,  forty-three  millions  ;  and  in  Australia,  about 
half  a  million  of  souls.  In  regard  to  the  number  of  her 
chief  pastors  and  rulers,  we  learn  from  the  official  register 
of  May  1st,  1870,  that  at  the  Ecumenical  Council  of  the 
Vatican  in  Rome  there  were  present  fifty-one  Cardinals 
eleven  Patriarchs,  ten  Primates,  one  hundred  and  sixty-six 
Archbishops,  and  seven  hundred  and  thirty-nine  Bishops. 

Thus  has  Christ  manifested  himself  to  all  tiie  peoples 


of  the  earth :  thus  has  he  founded  and  built  up  his 
Church.  This  glorious  universal  kingdom  numbers  two 
hundred  millions  of  faithful  laity,  under  the  guidance  of 
more  than  one  hundred  thousand  chief  pastors,  and  nearly 
three  hundred  thousand  priests,  missionary  and  secular. 
Besides,  it  counts  more  than  seven  thousand  Religious 
Houses,  with  one  hundred  thousand  Religious  men,  and 
above  nine  thousand  convents  with  one  hundred  and  ten 
thousand  Religious  women,  all  serving  God  under  the 


.s^r«  •"/  r 


The  Kingdom  of  Christ 

evangelical  counsels  of  voluntary  poverty,  unlimited  obe 
dience,  and  holy  virginity,  and  steadily  advancing  in  the 
ways  of  Christian  perfection. 

What  a  glorious  kingdom  !  How  immense  in  its  ex- 
tent !  Yet  how  well  proportioned,  and  how  closely  con- 
nected and  beautifully  co-ordinate  its  many  members  ! 
All  set  in  motion  and  spiritual  life  by  Jesus  Christ,  gov- 
erned and  guided  by  one  visible  Chief  Shepherd,  the  In- 
fallible Pope.     It  is  illuminated  by  the  inextinguishable 


76 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


rays  of  one  only  faith,  inflamed  and  vivified  by  the  fires 
of  universal  Christian  charity.  It  is  governed  by  the  un- 
disputed and  undisputable  authority  of  the  same  divine 
eternal  law.  It  is  animated  into  active  healthful  life  by 
the  seven-fold  power  of  one  and  the  same  divine  grace  in 
the  seven  Sacraments.  It  imbibes  a  renewed  vitality  and 
courage  from  the  living  fountain  of  the  one  same  Sacrifice 
of  the  Mass.  Its  members  are  tending  towards  one  and 
the  same  goal,  eternal  happiness  in  heaven.  Verily  no 
such  kingdom  hath  ever  been  built  by  the  hand  of  mortal 
man.     It  is  without  a  parallel  in  history. 

Such  is  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ,  of  the  King  of  all 
kings,  of  our  most  adorable,  most  loving  and  lovable  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  the  glorious  Church  of  Kome. 
Even  to-day,  upon  this  earth,  he  continues  to  live  in  his 
"Mystic  Body,"  for  worthy  faithful  members  still  live  the 
Life  of  Christ.     He  is  indeed  the  real  and  truly  glorious 
Solomon  of  whom  the  Psalmist  sings  :  "  And  he  shall  con- 
tmue  with  the  sun,  and  before  the  moon,  throughout  all 
generations.      In  his  days  shall  justice  spring  up,  and 
abundance  of  peace,  till  the  moon  be  taken  away.     And 
he  shall  rule  from  sea  to  sea,  and  from  the  river  unto  the 
ends  of  the  earth.     Before  him  the  Ethiopians  shall  fall 
down,  and  his  enemies  shall  lick  the  ground.     The  kings 
of  Tharsis  and  the  islands  shall  offer  presents ;  the  kings 
of  the  Arabians  and  of  Saba  shall  bring  gifts ;  and  all 
kings  of  the  earth  shall  adore  him,  all  nations  shall  serve 
him,  and  the  whole  earth  shall  be  filled  with  his  majesty." 
This  kingdom  Jesus  has  built  up  for  himself.     He  con- 
tinues, amid  all  the  opposition  and  persecution  of  the 
world,  to  build  it  up,  and  to  maintain  it  day  by  day,  now 
and  forever. 

"  Why  have  the  Gentiles  raged,  and  the  people  devised 
vaan  things  ?  The  kings  of  the  earth  stood  up,  and  the 
princes  met  together,  against  the  Lord,  and  against  his 
Christ.     Let  us  break  their  bonds  asunder,  and  let  us 


THE   CATHOLIC    WORLD. 


77 


cast  away  their  yoke  from  us.  He  that  dwelleth  in  heaven 
shall  laugh  at  them,  and  the  Lord  shall  deride  them.  But 
I  am  appointed  king  by  him  over  Sion,  his  holy  mountain. 
I  will  give  thee  the  Gentiles  for  thy  inheritance,  and  the 
utmost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession." 

In  this  kingdom  Christ  lives  and  reigns,  and  carries 
out  his  work  of  Redemption  in  a  miraculous,  mysterious, 
and  real  efficacy,  and  he  will  do  so  till  the  end  of  time. 
Blessed  be  the  name  of  his  majesty  forever ;  the  whole 
earth  shall  be  filled  with  his  glory. 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  CATHOLIC  WOR- 
SHIP. 


JESUS  CHRIST  LIVES  IK   HIS  CHURCH  AS  REDEEMER  AKD 

HIGH-PRIEST. 


19.  What  is  Catholic  Worship  ? 

"Let  usbeglad  and  rejoice,  and  giveglory  to  God:  for  the  mar 
riage  of  the  Lamb,"  that  is  to  say,  Jesus  Christ,  "is  come,  and  liis 
wife,"  that  is  to  say,  the  Church,  "hath  prepared  herself.  Blessed 
are  they  that  are  called  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.  "—Apoc- 
alypse xix.  7  et  seg. 

XESUS  CHRIST  having  established  his  kingdom  for  all 
^  ages  and  places  in  this  world,  all  men  are  really  his 
subjects;  indeed  they  truly  and  actually  belong  to  him ;  for, 
as  high-priest  and  victim,  he  has  purchased  them  by  his 
bleeding  sacrifice  on  the  cross.  And  as  he  thus  made  them 
his  own  at  the  expense  of  his  life's  blood,  he  maintains  his 
right  to  own  them  continually ;  for  he  is  constantly  renew- 
ing his  sacrifice,  and  thus  continues  to  live  in  his  Church 
as  high-priest  for  all  time.  Hence  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass 
is  the  chief  centre  or  focus  of  Christian  worship  ;  and  Christ 
IS  himself  the  sacrificing  priest.  He  himself,  by  the  hand 
and  lips  of  the  priest,  renews  his  atoning  sacrifice  in  a  true 
and  real  manner,  and  makes  it  present  in  all  places 
Through  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  moves  the 
authorities  of  the  Church  to  adorn  and  embellish  this  high- 
priestly  service  of  God  with  symbolical  ceremonies,  tender 


PLACES   OF   WORSHIP. 


79 


I 


devotional  practices,   glorious  festivals,  and  sumptuous 

temples. 

Christian  worship  is  specially  the  continuation  of  the 
espousals  of  the  heavenly  bridegroom  with  his  bride,  of 
the  High-priest  with  his  Church.  It  is  their  mutual  and 
mysterious  interchange  of  love.  The  God-man  bridegroom 
gives  himself  to  his  spouse  through  the  sacrifice  of  his 
sacramental  body  and  blood  in  the  Mass,  and  the  Church, 
his  spouse,  advancing  towards  the  High-priestly  bride- 
groom, gives  herself  to  him  by  that  adoration  and  homage 
of  love  so  clearly  expressed  in  her  ceremonies,  devout 
exercises,  festivals,  and  temples. 


20.  Places  of  Worship. 

"  Indeed,  the  Lord  is  in  this  place.  How  terrible  is  this  place  ! 
this  is  no  other  but  tlie  house  of  God,  and  the  gate  of  heaven."— 
Genesis  xxviii.  16,  17. 

The  places  in  which  the  Apostles  and  their  first  succes- 
sors assembled  with  the  faithful  for  the  celebration  of 
iivine  service  were  simple  rooms,  or  large  halls  in  private 
houses.  Many  among  the  wealthy  who  had  become  con- 
verted to  Christianity  were  glad  to  throw  open  their  dwell- 
ings for  the  gathering  of  the  small  congregations  of  early- 
Christians.  But  very  soon  the  persecutions  became  so 
Tiolent,  that  the  faithful  found  themselves  compelled  to 
retire  to  obscure  and  secret  hiding-places  for  the  celebration 
of  the  sacred  mysteries— even  to  caverns,  cellars,  and  burial- 
places. 

The  most  memorable  of  these  places  of  refuge  were  the 
Roman  catacombs:  immense  and  intricate  subterranean 
excavations,  in  which  the  Christians  of  the  first  three  cen- 
turies used  to  bury  their  dead,  and  especially  the  holy 
martyrs.  Into  these  gloomy  homes  of  the  dead  the  Chris- 
tians fled  in  times  of  persecution,  and  here  they  excavated 


\ 


*v. 


80 


CHRIST  IN  ins   CHURCH. 


in  tlie  rocks  large  and  sometimes  very  richly  decorated 
chapels.  The  tomb  of  some  holy  martyr  usually  formed 
the  consecrated  altar-stone.  A  venerable  and  gray-haired 
man  stands  before  one  of  these  altars  in  the  act  of  offering 
sacrifice.  More  than  once  has  he  suffered  for  the  cause 
of  Christ,  and  even  now  he  bears  on  his  venerable  person 
the  marks  of  persecution.  This  is  the  bishop  of  Kome, 
who  has  gathered  about  him  in  the  silent  gloom  of  the 
catacombs  his  pious  and  faithful  flock,  whom  he  prepares 


Tombs  in  the  Catacombs 


and  strengthens  against  impendmg  martyrdom,  by  impart- 
ing to  them  the  heavenly  Bread  of  Life.  These  catacombs 
beneath  the  soil  of  Rome  were  the  subterranean,  well-guard- 
ed retreats  where  the  Avarriors  of  Christ  used  to  arm  them- 
selves with  the  word  of  God,  sacrifice,  prayer,  mutual 
intercession  and  exhortations,  for  the  glorious  victory 
soon  to  be  won  over  Rome  itself  above  ground.  And  lo, 
after  a  conflict  of  three  hundred  years,  the  early  Christians 
gained  the  day.  Prayer,  sacrifice,  and  martyr's  blood 
triumphed.    Heathen  Rome  fell,  and  the  Emperor  Con- 


PLACES   OF   WORSHIP. 


81 


stantine  the  Great  exalted  the  banner  of  the  Cross  above 

the  Roman  eagle. 

From  this  time  forward  we  everywhere  see,  both  m  the 
east  and  in  the  west,  glorious  temples  of  stately  proportions 
and  of  various  styles  of  architecture*  rising  aloft  in  honor 
of  the  world's  Redeemer.  The  usual  ground-plan  of  the 
early  Christian  church  was  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  to  repre- 
sent the  cross  of  Calvary.     The  upper  and  shorter  portion, 


Mass  in  the  Catacombs. 

containing  the  choir  and  the  altar  of  sacrifice,  represented 
the  head  of  Christ ;  the  larger  and  longer  shaft,  occupied 
by  the  people,  denoted  the  body  of  the  saviour,  while  the 
two  wings,  one  on  the  right  and  the  other  on  the  left, 
represented  the  extended  arms  of  the  dying  Redeemer. 

♦These  different  styles  are  cliiefly  known  as  (1)  the  ancient  Chris- 
tian Basilica;  (2)  the  Byzantine  style,  with  its  vaulted  cupolas;  (3)  the 
Romanesque  style,  dating  from  the  year  1000  to  1225;  (4)  the  Gothic 
Style  down  to  1525;  (5)  the  Renaissance  style. 


:, 


|/ 


80 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


in  the  rocks  large  and  sometimes  very  richly  decorated 
chapels.  The  tomb  of  some  holy  martyr  usually  formed 
the  consecrated  altar-stone.  A  venerable  and  gray-haired 
man  stands  before  one  of  these  altars  in  the  act  of  offering 
sacrifice.  More  than  once  has  he  suffered  for  the  cause 
of  Chi'ist,  and  even  now  he  bears  on  his  venerable  person 
the  marks  of  persecution.  This  is  the  bishop  of  Kome, 
who  has  gathered  about  him  in  the  silent  gloom  of  the 
catacombs  his  pious  and  faithful  flock,  whom  he  prepares 


Tombs  111  the  Catacombs 


and  strengtliens  against  impending  martvrdom,  by  impart- 
ing to  them  the  heavenly  Bread  of  Life.  ^  These  catacombs 
beneath  the  soil  of  Rome  were  the  subterranean,  well-guard- 
ed retreats  where  the  warriors  of  Christ  used  to  arm  them- 
selves with  the  word  of  God,  sacrifice,  prayer,  mutual 
iiil^rcession  and  exhortations,  for  the  glorious  victory 
soon  to  be  won  over  Kome  itself  above  ground.  And  lo, 
after  a  conflict  of  three  hundred  years,  the  early  Christians 
gained  the  day.  Prayer,  sacrifice,  and  martyr's  blood 
triumphed.     Heathen  Rome  fell,  and  the  Emperor  Con- 


PLACES   OF   WORSHIP. 


81 


stantine  the  Great  exalted  the  banner  of  the  Cross  above 
the  Roman  eagle. 

From  this  time  forward  we  everywhere  see,  both  in  the 
east  and  in  the  west,  glorious  temples  of  stately  proportions 
and  of  various  styles  of  architecture*  rising  aloft  in  honor 
of  the  world's  Redeemer.  The  usual  ground-plan  of  the 
early  Christian  church  was  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  to  repre- 
sent the  cross  of  Calvary.     The  upper  and  shorter  portion. 


Mass  in  the  Catacombs. 

containing  the  choir  and  the  altar  of  sacrifice,  represented 
the  head  of  Christ ;  the  larger  and  longer  shaft,  occupied 
by  the  people,  denoted  the  body  of  the  saviour,  while  the 
two  wings,  one  on  the  right  and  the  other  on  the  left, 
represented  the  extended  arms  of  the  dying  Redeemer. 

♦These  different  styles  are  chiefly  known  as  (1)  the  ancient  Chris- 
tian Basilica ;  (2)  the  Byzantine  style,  with  its  vaulted  cupolas ;  (3)  the 
Romanesque  style,  dating  from  the  year  1000  to  1225;  (4)  the  Gothic 
Style  down  to  1525;  (5)  the  Renaissance  style. 


82 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


HOLY  SACRIFICE  OF  THE  MASS. 


83 


Graceful  columns,  supporting  the  arches  of  the  lofty  and 
spacious  vaults  above,  carried  the  hearts  and  souls  of  the 
faithful  towards  heaven.  Mighty  towers  and  airy  domes 
announced  to  the  distant  traveller  that  here  the  Km<r  of 
kings  had  laid  the  faundations  of  his  throne.  Within 
these  sacred  edifices,  on  pillar  and  side-wall,  on  ceiling 
and  window,  painters  and  sculptors  exhausted  their  skill  in 
representing  the  glory  of  the  Saviour  and  the  excessive 
wealth  of  his  mercy. 


St.  Peter's,  Rome. 


But  who  can  enumerate  all  the  temples  erected  to  the 
honor  of  the  one  true  God  during  the  fifteen  hundred 
years  following  the  deliverance  from  the  catacombs  ?  and 
built,  too,  not  merely  by  tlie  munificence  of  kings  and 
princes,  but  by  the  offerings  of  millions  of  poorer  people, 
of  pious  workmen  and  artisans,  wlio  considered  it  a  priv- 
ilege and  an  honor  to  contribute  their  mite  or  give  their 
labor  to  add  to  the  glory  of  the  great  High-priest  Jesus 
Christ,  ever  present  in  these  temples.     It  is  thus  that  the 


i    f"  n 


great  cathedrals  of  our  own  day  are  erected.  It  was  in  this 
manner  that,  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  the  most 
magnificent  temple  on  earth,  St.  Peter's  Church  at  Rome, 
was  raised  in  all  its  costly  and  splendid  proportions  above 
the  tomb  of  St.  Peter,  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles.  The 
millions  of  dollars  expended  on  this  prodigy  of  architecture 
were  the  love-offerings  of  the  whole  Catholic  world.  And 
it  has  never  occurred  to  the  mind  of  any  true  Christian  to 
term  such  generosity  a  useless  extravagance,  for  he  knows 
that  where  and  when  our  great  High-priest  Jesus  Christ  is 
pleased  to  pour  out  his  wealth  of  divine  grace,  it  becomes 
the  duty  of  rich  and  poor  to  consecrate  to  his  service  the 
best  they  have,  and  to  give  it  joyfully  and  gratefully. 


21.  The  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

"And  the  liigh-priest  went  up  to  the  lioly  altar.  He  shone  in 
Ills  davs  as  the  morning  star  in  the  midst  of  a  cloud,  so  did  he  shine 
in  the  temple  of  God,  and  he  honored  the  vesture  of  holiness.  And 
as  branches  of  palm-tree,  so  they  stood  round  about  him,  all  the  sons 
of  Aaron  in  their  glory.  And  the  oblation  of  the  Lord  was  in  their 
hands,  before  all  the  congregation,  and  finishing  his  service  on  the 
altar,  to  honor  the  offering  of  the  Most  High  King.  And  the  singers 
lifted  up  their  voices,  and  in  the  great  house  the  sound  of  sweet 
melody  was  increased."— Ecclesiasticus  1. 

From  the  history  of  church-edifices  let  us  now  turn  to 
ecclesiastical  practices  and  ceremonies.  Here,  too,  we 
shall  discover  a  gradual  and  ever  more  glorious  develop- 
ment and  advancement;  for  the  kingdom  of  God  being 
like  the  mustard-seed  must  grow  and  spread. 

The  manner  of  performing  divine  service  in  the  days  of 
the  Apostles  is  described  by  St.  Luke  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  and  by  St.  Paul  in  his  Epistles.  The  life  and 
soul  of  the  service  was  the  commemoration  of  the  Last 
Supper,  the  holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass.  It  was  accom- 
panied with  common  prayer,  reading  of  passages  from 


1 1 


I 


II 


CmV 


I  t 

1 


CHRIST  m  HIS  CHURCH. 


Graceful  columns,  supporting  the  arches  of  tlie  lofty  and 
spacious  vaults  above,  carried  tlie  hearts  and  souls  of  the 
faithful  towards  heaven.  Mighty  towers  and  aiiy  domes 
announced  to  the  distant  traveller  that  here  the  Kin^-  of 
kings  had  laid  the  foundations  of  his  throne  Within 
these  sacred  edifices,  on  pillar  and  side-wall,  on  ceilin- 
and  window,  painters  and  sculptors  exhausted  their  skill  in 
representing  the  glory  of  the  Saviour  and  the  excessive 
wealtli  of  his  mercy. 


HOLY  SACRIFICE  OF  THE  MASS. 


83 


St.  Peters,  Rome. 


But  who  can  enumerate  all  the  temples  erected  to  the 
honor  of  the  one  true  God  during  the  fifteen  hundred 
years  following  the  deliverance  from  the  catacombs  ?  and 
built,  too,  not  merely  by  the  munificence  of  kings  and 
prmces,  but  by  the  offerings  of  millions  of  poorer  people, 
of  pious  workmen  and  artisans,  who  considered  it  a  priv- 
ilege and  an  honor  to  contribute  their  mite  or  give  their 
labor  to  add  to  the  glory  of  the  great  High-priest  Jesus 
Christ,  ever  present  in  these  temples.     It  is  thus  that  the 


great  cathedrals  of  our  own  day  are  erected.  It  was  in  this 
manner  that,  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  the  most 
magnificent  temple  on  earth,  St.  Peter's  Church  at  Kome, 
was  raised  in  all  its  costly  and  splendid  proportions  above 
the  tomb  of  St.  Peter,  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles.  The 
millions  of  dollars  expended  on  this  prodigy  of  architecture 
were  the  love-offerings  of  the  whole  Catholic  world.  And 
it  has  never  occurred  to  the  mind  of  any  true  Christian  to 
term  such  generosity  a  useless  extravagance,  for  he  know^s 
that  where  and  when  our  great  High-i)riest  Jesus  Christ  is 
pleased  to  pour  out  his  wealth  of  divine  grace,  it  becomes 
the  duty  of  rich  and  poor  to  consecrate  to  his  service  the 
best  they  have,  and  to  give  it  joyfully  and  gratefully. 


21.  The  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

"And  the  high-priest  went  up  to  the  holy  altar.  Tie  shone  in 
liis  davs  as  the  morning  star  in  the  midst  of  a  cloud,  so  did  he  shine 
iu  the\emple  of  God,  and  he  honored  the  vesture  of  holiness.  And 
as  branches  of  palm-tree,  so  they  stood  round  about  him,  all  the  sons 
of  Aaron  in  their  glory.  And  the  oblation  of  the  Lord  was  in  their 
hands,  before  all  the  congregation,  and  finishing  his  service  on  Ihe 
altar,  to  honor  the  offering  of  the  Most  High  King.  And  the  singers 
lifted  up  their  voices,  and  in  the  great  house  the  sound  of  sweet 
melody  was  increased."— Ecclesiasticus  1. 

From  the  history  of  church-edifices  let  us  now  turn  to 
ecclesiastical  practices  and  ceremonies.  Here,  too,  we 
shall  discover  a  gradual  and  ever  more  glorious  develop- 
ment and  advancement;  for  the  kingdom  of  God  being 
like  the  mustard-seed  must  grow  and  spread. 

The  manner  of  performing  divine  service  in  the  days  of 
the  Apostles  is  described  by  St.  Luke  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  and  by  St.  Paul  in  his  Epistles.  The  life  and 
soul  of  the  service  was  the  commemoration  of  the  Last 
Supper,  the  holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass.  It  was  accom- 
panied with  common  prayer,  reading  of  passages  from 


84 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


holy  Scripture  with  explanations,  chanting  of  psalms  and 
Christian  hymns,  and  a  general  love-feast.  The  manner 
m  which  all  these  exercises  were  united  with  the  essential 
act  of  worship  proper— namely,  the  offering  of  bread  and 
wine,  and  the  Transubstantiation— was  not  so  unalterably 
appointed  as  it  is  in  our  time.  But  in  the  course  of  the 
first  few  centuries  it  became  gradually  fixed  by  the  decrees 
of  bishops,  Councils,  and  Popes.  Even  as  early  as  the  time 
of  Constantme  the  Great,  about  the  year  325,  the  prayers 
and  ceremonies  of  mass  were  much  the  same,  and  appointed 
in  the  same  order,  as  we  have  them  to-day. 

Divine  service,  among  the  primitive  Christians,  was 
divided  into  two  parts;  namely,  the  Mass  of  the  Cate- 
chumens, at  which  unbaptized  candidates  for  Christianity 
penitents,  and  even  pagans,  might  be  present,  and  the 
Mass  proper,  at  which  only  the  baptized  faithful  could 
assist.     The  Mass  of  the  Catechumens  began  with  a  recital 
of  psalms  sung  by  the  faithful  in  alternate  choirs,  and 
corresponding  to  the  prayers  now  repeated  at  the  foot  of 
the  altar  by  the  celebrant  with  his  ministers  at  the  begin- 
ning of  mass.      Then  was  repeated  a  supplication  for 
mercy,  A^rte  eleison,  followed  by  a  hymn  of  praise,  Gloria 
m  Excehis,  to  the  thrice  holy  God;  after  which  the  cele- 
brant  greeted  the  people  with  the  words,  ''  The  Lord  be 
with  you,"  Dowinus  voUscum,  or  Pax  VoMs,  and  then 
recited,  ^  the  name  of  all,  the  series  of  prayers  called  the 
Collect.       Then  a  lector  ascended  the  pulpit  to  read  a 
passage  from  the  epistles  of  the  Apostles  or  from  the  Old 
lestament.     A  psalm,  graduale,  was  then  chanted,  and 
the  gospel  having  been  first  sung  by  a  deacon,  was  after- 
wards explained  to  the  people  by  the  bishop.     Here  ended 
the  Mass  of  the  Catechumens,  and  the  deacon  then  directed 
them  and  the  unbelievers  and  the  penitents  to  retire 

The  Mass  proper  began  with  the  selection,  from  the 
offerings  brought  by  the  people,  of  the  bread  and  wine 
for  the  sacrifice.     The  matter  selected  for  the  sacrifice 


HOLY  SACRIFICE  OF  THE  MASS. 


85 


was  now  offered  up,  the  deacon  poured  water  on  the 
bishop's  hands  for  the  washing,  and  then  came  the  repeated 
inquiry  to  the  people  whether  any  one  amongst  them  had 
any  ill-will  in  his  heart  against  his  brother.     The  bishop 
then  sang  the  praises  of  God  in  the  "  Preface,"  closing  it 
with  the  angelic  hymn,  ''Holy,  holy,  holy  Lord  God  of 
hosts,"  Sanckis,  "The  heavens  and  the  earth  are  full  of 
thy  glory,"  and  the  whole  congregation  joined  in  the  strain. 
Now  began  the  most  solemn  part  of  the  Mass,  called  the 
"  Canon,"  a  portion  which,  from  the  time  of  Gregory  the 
Great— that  is,  about  the  year  600— to  our  own  day,  has 
remained  unchanged.     To  the  prayers  for  the  living  suc- 
ceeded the  Consecration,  or  act  of  transubstantiation,  the 
elevation  of  the  consecrated  species,  the  prayers  for  the 
faithful    departed,   the  Fater  Noster,   the  Agnus  Dei, 
the  kiss  of  peace,  and  then  holy  Communion  was  admin- 
istered, first  to  the  celebrant  by  himself,  and  then  to  the 
faithful  in  attendance;  a  portion  of  the  Communion  being 
preserved  in  a  vessel  or  tabernacle.     Prayers  of  thanks- 
giving then  ensued,  and  the  people  were  formally  dis- 
missed by  the   deacon  with  the  words,  Ite  missa  est— 
**  Depart,  mass  is  over." 

What  intense  feelings  of  reverence  and  of  consolation 
fill  our  souls  when  we  remember  that  the  same  holy  sacri- 
fice of  the  mass  at  which  we  assist  to-day  has  been  sol- 
emnized during  fifteen,  sixteen,  or  seventeen  hundred 
years  in  precisely  the  same  way  by  our  ancestors  in  the 
faith!    When,  notwithstanding  the  very  solicitous  secrecy 
with  which  the  Christians  of  the  first  four  centuries  con- 
cealed their  holy  mysteries  from  Jews  and  pagans,  we  learn 
from  the  writings  of  the  most  ancient  church-fathers,  as 
well  as  from  venerable  relics,  from  original  inscriptions, 
and  from  images  found  in  the  catacombs,  that  even  in 
those  times  the  belief  in  the  Keal  Presence  of  Christ  in 
the  Blessed  Eucharist  was  held,  and  taught,  and  reduced 
to  practice,  our  souls  overflow  with  grateful  feelings  to 


!' 


ifr 


i  ' 


86 


CHRIST  m  HIS  CHUBCH. 


Jesus  Christ  for  having  permitted  iis  to  be  members  of 
that  Mystical  Body  in  which  he  has  lived,  in  which  he  still 
lives,  and  in  which  he  shall  continue  to  live  forever.  What 
a  comfort  to  know  from  all  the  above-mentioned  evidences 
that  our  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  was,  in  all  ages  of 
Christianity  just  as  in  our  own,  offered  up  for  both  the 
living  and  the  dead!  It  is  a  consolation  and  an  assurance 
to  know  that  not  only  has  the  essential  portion  of  this 


The  Fountain  of  Grace. 


Ho  y  Sacrifice  remained  without  change  since  the  very  hour 
pf  the  Last  Supper,  but  that  even  its  very  outward  sym- 
bols and  ceremonies  as  we  have  them  to-day  were  strictlv 
and  permanently  established  during  the  earliest  ages  Jt 
the  Church  by  such  saintly  and  learned  men  as  St.  Bji^il, 
bt  Chrysostom,  St.  Ambrose,  St.  Gelasius,  St.  Leo  the 
Great,  and  St.  Gregory  the  Great.  Even  in  the  smallest 
matters  of  ceremony  we  are  in  accord  with  primitive 


HISTORY   OF  BAPTISM. 


87 


Christianity.  Thus  it  becomes  evident  that  Jesus  Christ 
still  leads  in  his  Church  the  real  life  of  her  great  High- 
priest;  whilst  all  her  ritual  is  but  a  veritable  though  myste- 
rious continuation  of  his  great  work  of  atonement.  Thus 
the  Life  of  Christ  still  goes  on  till  the  end  of  time,  aye, 
even  unto  eternity. 

In  very  early  times  it  was  permitted  to  offer  up  the  Holy 
Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  in  private  houses.    Thus,  for  example, 
St.  Augustine,  a  holy  doctor  of  the  Church,  tells  us  about 
a  certain  man  named  Hesperus,  the  members  of  whose 
household  were  annoyed  by  an  evil  spirit.     "  One  day," 
writes  the  saint,  ''when  I  was  absent,  Hesperus  besought 
our  priests  that  one  of  them  would  come  to  his  house  and 
by  prayer  drive  away  the  demons.     A  priest  went,  and 
offered  up  the  saxjrifice  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ, 
fervently  beseeching  the  Lord  that  the  aflliction  might 
depart  from  the  household.     Through  the  mercy  of  God, 
the  petition  was  granted."    However,  as  in  the  course  of 
time    some  abuses  attended    this    custom,   the   Church 
forbade  the  celebration  of  mass  in  private  houses.     In 
America,  in  newly  and  sparsely  settled  districts,  where 
the  few  Catholics  are  as  yet  unable  to  erect  churches,  the 
missionary  priest,  like  his  predecessor  in  the  first  cen- 
turies, is  often  glad  to  find  an  opportunity  of  offering  the 
Holy  Sacrifice,  and  of  preaching  the  Word  of  God,  in  the 
humble  home  of  some  devout  parishioner.     As  the  Cath- 
olics increase  in  number  and  means,  the  little  church  with 
its  permanent  altar  is  taking  the  place  of  the  poor  man's 
cottage. 

22.  The  History  of  Baptism. 

"I  will  pour  upon  you  clean  water,  and  you  shall  be  cleansed 
from  all  your  filthiness,  and  I  will  cleanse  you  from  all  your  idols." 

EZECHIEL  XXXVi. 

The  graces  resulting  from  Christ's  unceasing  Sacrifice 
of  atonement,  and  which  for  well-nigh  two  thousand  years 


1 1 

til 


, 


86 


CHRIST  m  HIS   CHURCH. 


Jesiis  Christ  for  liaving  permitted  us  to  be  members  of 
that  Mystical  Body  in  which  he  has  lived,  in  which  he  still 
lives,  and  in  wliich  lie  shall  continue  to  live  forever.  What 
a  comfort  to  know  from  all  the  above-mentioned  evidences 
that  our  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  was,  in  all  ages  of 
Christianity  just  as  in  our  own,  offered  up  for  both  the 
hvmg  and  tlie  dead!  It  is  a  consolation  and  an  assurance 
to  know  that  not  only  has  the  essential  portion  of  this 


The  Fountain  of  Grace. 

Holy  Sacrifice  remained  without  change  since  the  very  hour 
pf  the  Last  Supper,  but  that  even  its  ve.7  outward  sym- 
bols and  ceremonies  as  we  have  them  to-duy  were  strictly 
and  ijermanently  established  d.ning  the  earliest  ages  o^ 
the  Church  by  such  saintly  and  learned  men  as  St.  Biisil, 
bt.  Chrysostom,  St.  Ambrose,  St.  Gelasius,  St.  Leo  the 
Great,  and  St.  Gregory  the  Great.  Even  in  the  smallest 
matters  of  ceremony   we  are  in  accord  with  primitive 


HISTORY   OF  BAPTISM. 


87 


Christianity.  Thus  it  becomes  evident  that  Jesus  Christ 
still  leads  in  his  Church  the  real  life  of  her  great  High- 
priest;  whilst  all  her  ritual  is  but  a  veritable  though  myste- 
rious continuation  of  his  great  work  of  atonement.  Thus 
the  Life  of  Christ  still  goes  on  till  the  end  of  time,  aye, 
even  unto  eternity. 

In  very  early  times  it  was  permitted  to  offer  up  the  Holy 
Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  in  private  houses.    Thus,  for  example, 
St.  Augustine,  a  holy  doctor  of  the  Church,  tells  us  about 
a  certain  man  named  Hesperus,  the  members  of  whose 
household  were  annoyed  by  an  evil  spirit.     *'  One  day," 
writes  the  saint,  ''when  I  was  absent,  Hesperus  besought 
our  priests  that  one  of  them  would  come  to  his  house  and 
by  prayer  drive  away  the  demons.     A  priest  went,  and 
offered  up  the  sacrifice  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ, 
fervently  beseeching  the  Lord  that  the  affliction  might 
depart  from  the  household.     Through  the  mercy  of  God, 
the  petition  was  granted."     However,  as  in  the  course  of 
time    some  abuses  attended    this    custom,   the   Church 
forbade  the  celebration  of  mass  in  private  houses.     In 
America,  in  newly  and  sparsely  settled  districts,  where 
the  few  Catholics  are  as  yet  unable  to  erect  churches,  the 
missionary  priest,  like  his  predecessor  in  the  first  cen- 
turies, is  often  glad  to  find  an  opportunity  of  offering  the 
Holy  Sacrifice,  and  of  preaching  the  AVord  of  God,  in  the 
humble  home  of  some  devout  parishioner.     As  the  Cath- 
olics increase  in  number  and  means,  the  little  church  with 
its  permanent  altar  is  taking  the  place  of  the  poor  man's 
cottage. 

22.  The  History  of  Baptism. 

"I  will  pour  upon  you  clean  water,  and  you  shall  be  cleansed 
from  all  your  filthiness,  and  I  will  cleanse  you  from  all  your  idols." 

EZECHIEL  XXXVi. 

The  graces  resulting  from  Christ's  unceasing  Sacrifice 
of  atonement,  and  which  for  well-nigh  two  thousand  years 


88 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


have  been  poured  out  upon  all  Christendom,  have  come  to 
us  through  the  channels  of  the  seven  Sacraments.  The 
Life  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  is  still  pro- 
longed and  continued  in  a  mystical  manner  on  earth,  in 
and  through  these  Sacraments.  It  cannot  then  be  olher- 
wise  than  agreeable,  a^  well  as  profitable,  to  examine 
briefly  whatever  history  furnishes  us  regarding  the  admin- 
istration of  these  same  cherished  Sacraments. 

According  to  the  teaching  of  Christ,  the  Sacrament  of 
Baptism  was  always  considered  not  only  as  a  deliverance 
from  original  sin,   but  especially  as  an  admission  into 
the  kingdom  of  God,  and  to  membership  in  the  Church 
In  the  early  ages  of  Christianity  the  person  to  be  baptized 
was  immersed  formally  into   the  water;    and  from    the 
fourth    century,  buildings    adapted  to  this    manner    of 
administering    the    Sacraments  were    erected    near    the 
churches  and  were  called    baptisteries.     The   sick,  how- 
ever, and  the  feeble,   and  later  all  persons  without  dis- 
tinction,  were  baptized  by  the    pouring   on    of  water. 
Although  infant-baptism  was  practised  at  a  very  early 
period,  yet  this  holy  Sacrament  was  chiefly  administered 
to  grown  persons  who  had  been  converted  from  paganism 
or  Judaism  to  the  Christian  faith.     These  were  required 
to  spend  a  long  time,  sometimes  two  or  three  years,  in  pre- 
paration and  in  the  study  of  the  Christian  doctrine,  and 
were  termed  Catechumens.     Originally  bishops  only  were, 
according  to  rule,    ministers  of  this  Sacrament,  though 
priests  were  permitted  to  baptize  in  very  remote  ages. 
Baptism  was  given  on  any  day  of  the  week,  though  mostly 
on  Sundays.     The  appointment  of  Easter  Saturday  and 
Whitsun  eve  as  special  days  for  the  solemn  administration 
of  this  Sacrament  was  more  recent.    Even  in  the  days  of 
the  Apostles  it  was  customary  to  select  sponsors  as  wit- 
nesses, and  as  sureties  of  fidelity  to  the  faith  on  the  part 
of  the  person  baptized.     The  vows  or  promises,  the  use  of 
blessed  salt,  of  holy  oil  and  the  burning  light,  a«  well  as 


HISTORY  OF  CONFIRMATION. 


89 


the  blessing  of  the  baptismal  water,  have  their  origin  in 
Christian  antiquity.  The  candidate  for  baptism  was 
required  to  turn  towards  the  west  when  renouncing  the 
devil  and  his  works,  and  towards  the  east  when  promising 
allegiance  to  Christ.  After  baptism  he  was  clothed  with 
a  long  white  garment.  Similar  garments  were  worn  by 
those  baptized  on  Holy  Saturday  during  the  ensuing  week 
till  the  Sunday  called  Low  Sunday,  or  Sunday  in  albis,  when 
they  laid  them  aside  with  certain  ceremonies  and  prayers. 


23.  The  History  of  Confirmation. 

"And  when  Paul  had  imposed  hands  on  them,  the  Holy  Ghost 
came  upon  them."— Acts  of  the  Apostles,  xix.  6. 

Confirmation  was  at  first  regularly  administered  immedir 
ately  after  Baptism,  and  was  therefore  considered  as  a  com- 
pletion of  that  Sacrament.     The  Apostles  usually  imposed 
hands  upon  the  newly  baptized,  in  order  to  impart  to  them 
the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and,  besides  making  them 
children  of  God,  to  enroll  them  as  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Joined  to  this  imposition  of  hands,  even  in  early  times,  we 
find  the  marking  of  the  candidate  with  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  and  the  anointing  with  holy  chrism;  according  to 
the  statement  of  Tertullian:  ''The  body  is  anointed  in 
order  that  the  soul  may  be  healed;  the  body  is  signed  in 
order  that  the  soul  may  be  strengthened;  the  body  is  over- 
shadowed by  the  imposition  of  hands,  that  the  soul  may 
thereby  be  enlightened  by  the  Holy  Ghost."    In  regard  to 
the  use  of  chrism  at  confirmation,  St.  Cyril,  a  father  of 
the  Church,  writes  the  following  beautiful  and  significant 
words:  '*  Be  sure  that  you  do  not  consider  this  oil  of 
anointing  to  be  common  oil,  or  something  of  no  account. 
For  just  as  the  bread  of  the  Eucharist,  by  the  invocation 
to  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  no  longer  common  bread,  but  the 
body  of  Christ,  so  this  consecrated  unction  is,  after  the 


, 


I 


I 


If 


1 


I 


!| 


00 


CHRIST  IN  ni8  CHURCH. 


IDTocation  no  longer  simple  oil,  nor  an  ordinaiy  anoint- 
ing, bat  It  makes  the  gifts  of  Christ  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
effectual  -and    oi,eratiye    through    the    presence  of   his 
dmnity      In  the  fourth  century  the  Church  began  to 
admmister  these  two  holy  Sacraments  of  Baptism  and 
Confirmation  separately,  and  the  administration  of  the 
latter  was  gradually  reserved  to  the  bishops.    Of  this  St 
Jerome  gives  us  clear  proof,  when  he  says:  "It  is  acustom 
in  the  Church,  when  the  priest  or  deacon  in  some  small 
remote  place  administers  the  Sacrament  of  Baptism,  for 
the  bishop  to  visit  those  places,  in  order  to  impose  hands 
on  such  baptized  persons,  and  to  call  down  the  Holy  Ghost 
npon  them."    The  very  name  of  the  Sacrament,  Con- 
hrmation,  expresses  a  strengthening,  and  signifies  that  the 
faithful  are  fortified  by  this  holy  Sacrament,  in  a  super- 
natural manner,  to  believe  and  profess  their  faith.    Bein" 
a  Sacrament  of  the  living,  it  must  be  received  only  when 
the  candidate  is  in  a  state  of  grace,  and  consequently  those 
to  be  confirmed  are  to  be  prepared  by  a  good  confession. 


24.  The  History  of  the  Holy  Eucharist. 

nigh  to  them  as  our  God  is  prescnt."-DEUT.  iv.  7. 

OhS!v ^ri'''*''''""'^  reverence  shown  by  the  primitive 
Christians  towards  the  all-holy  Sacrament  of  the  Altar,  and 
of  the  love  which  they  cherished  toward  it,  we  are  in- 
formed  by  the  holy  Scripture;  whilst  pictures,  signs,  sym- 
bols, and  inscriptions  found  in  the  catacombs,  as  well  as 
innumerable  passages  from  the  works  of  the  ancient 
Church-writers,  give  us  indubitable  proof.  Strength  for 
Chnstian  life,  comfort  in  tribulation,  courage  in  persecu- 
tion joyous  resignation  to  martyrdom,  all  these  were 
sought  and  found  by  the  firstlings  of  our  faith  in  the 
heavenly  food  of  the  Eucharist.     It  was  a  universal  cus- 


HISTOKY   OF  THE  HOLT   EUCHARIST. 


91 


1I' 


torn  to  receive  it  daily,*  as  the  daily  supernatural  bread. 
To  those  who  were  present  at  the  **  breaking  of  bi-ead,"  it 
was  placed  upon  their  outstretched  hands  to  be  imme- 
diately consumed,  while  to  the  sick  and  imprisoned  it  was 
carried  by  the  deacons.     Travellers  and  hermits  were  per- 
mitted to  carry  the  Blessed  Sacrament  away  in  a  clean 
cloth.     These  last,  as  well  as  the  sick,  received  Commu- 
nion under  one  kind  only,  the  form  of  bread ;  because  it 
was  always  firmly  believed,  from  the  very  beginning,  that 
the  precious  blood  of  our  Lord  was  inseparably  united  to 
his  body  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  and  hence  that  the 
entirety  of  Jesus  Christ  was  received  even  under  one  form. 
Gradually,  for  the  most  important  reasons,  Commu- 
nion under  only  one  form  became  more  frequent  for  all 
the  laity,  and  finally,  since  the  fourteenth  century,  it  has 
become  general.     In  the  beginning,  the  early  Christians, 
like  the  Apostles  at  the  last  supper  and  afterwards,  received 
in  the  evening;  but  as,  in  the  course  of  time,  many  abuses 
crept  in,  it  became  the  custom  towards  the  end  of  the  sec- 
ond century  to  receive  Communion  in  the  morning,  before 
breaking  fast.     Since  the  fourth  century  this  practice  has 
been  made  a  general  law  by  the  action  of  more  than  one 

Council. 

In  the  days  of  the  primitive  Christians  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  used  to  be  most  frequently  carefully  kept  in  a 
costly  casket  which  hung  over  the  altar,  and  had  the  form 
of  a  dove  on  the  wing.  Afterwards  the  so-called  sacra- 
mentary  shrines  came  into  use.  These  usually  stood  on 
the  Gospel  side  of  the  altar.  Many  of  them  were  elabo- 
rately wrought  and  handsomely  decorated  towers,  such 
as  may  be  seen  even  at  the  present  day  in  many  Gothic 

*  It  was  only  after  the  lapse  of  centuries  that  the  Church  was 
compelled  to  command  her  children  to  receive  Communion  at  least 
three  times  a  year;  namely,  at  Christmas,  Easter,  and  Pentecost. 
And  even  this  precept  was  limited  by  the  fourth  Lateran  Council 
to  the  one  communion  at  Easter. 


I 


I 


n 

11 
11 


92 


CH,..mgA  J|N  HIS  CHURCH, 


churches.  Sometimes  these  shrines  were  imbedded  in 
the  wall  of  the  church  and  had  richly  wrouglit  doors. 
Finally,  in  later  ages,  the  modern  tabernacle,  standing  in 
the  middle  of  the  altar,  has  become  the  i)ermauent  reposi- 
tory of  the  most  holy  Sacrament  of  the* Altai*. 


flg.  The  History  of  the  Sacrament  of  Penance. 

"Peace  be  to  you.  As  the  Father  hath  sent  me,  I  also  send 
you.  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost.  Whose  sins  you  shall  forgive 
they  are  forgiven  them,  and  whose  sins  you  shall  retain  they  are 
retained." — John  xx.  21. 

•  In  air  ages,  as  ill  our  own  day,  holy  Communion  was 
administered  to  those  who  had  been  unhappily  guilty  of  sin, 
ouly  after  a  worthy  receptiou  of  the  Sacrament  of  Penance, 
by  a  sincere  confession  of  their  sins,  a  firm  pur])ose  of 
amendment,  and  a  comjjliance  with  the  penance  enjoined. 
Thus  we  read  in  the  nineteenth  chapter  of  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles  that  in  consequence  of  the  miracles  per- 
formed by  St.  Paul,  not  only  Jews  and  pagans,  but  even 
Christians,  were  seized  with  fear,  and  came  confessing 
their  sins.  To  the  very  first  Christians  of  antiquity,  the 
holy  Evangelist  St.  John,  in  his  twentieth  chapter, 
announced  and  declared  that  the  Apostles  had  received 
from  Christ  the  commission,  and  from  the  Holy  Ghost  the 
power,  to  remit  sins.  In  the  first  chapter  of  his  Epistle  he 
imparts  this  consoling  truth  to  sinners:  ''It  we  confess 
our  sins,  God  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins, 
and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  iniquity"  (1  John  i.).  In  the 
year  200  we  hear  the  learned  Tertullian  speaking  and  writ- 
mg  of  Confession  as  something  in  general  use,  and  of 
priestly  absolution  as  a  priceless  treasure  of  grace.  But  he 
adds  that  even  in  his  time  there  were  many  who  tried  to 
escape  the  duty  of  Confession  entirely,  or  who  put  it  off 
from  one  day  to  another,  being  more  troubled  about  a 


HISTORY   OF  THE  SACRAMENT  OF  PENANCE.      93 

false  shame  than  about  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  Thus 
some  individuals,  known  as  Novatians,  objected  to  the 
usage  of  the  Church,  saying  that  it  was  impossible  for  one 
man  to  forgive  the  sins  of  another.  But  the  learned  doc- 
tor of  the  early  Church,  St.  Ambrose,  answered  them 
pointedly:  *'Why,  then,"  said  he,  ''do  you  baptize? 
Sins  are  forgiven  in  Baptism,  and  it  is  about  the  same 
thing  whether  the  priest  exercises  the  ample  power  given 
to  him  in  Baptism  or  in  Penance;  in  either  of  these  two 
Sacraments  the  power  exercised  is  the  same." 

Besides  private  confession  we  also  meet  in  Christian 
antiquity  the  practice  ot  a  public  confession  of  sins.  This 
latter,  on  account  of  many  abuses,  fell  into  disuse  in  the 
fifth  and  sixth  centuries.  The  penances  imposed  in  early 
times  for  the  commission  of  sins  appear  to  us  very  severe. 
Murderers,  adulterers,  blasphemers,  and  other  great 
criminals  were  not  permitted,  during  several  years  subse- 
quent to  their  crime,  to  be  present  at  or  take  part  in  pub- 
lic worship.  Standing  or  else  lying  prostrate  before  the 
public  entrance  to  the  church,  they  besought  the  prayers 
of  those  who  passed  in.  They  were  denied  the  use  of 
wine  and  of  flesh-meat,  and  if  they  were  rich  they  were 
required  to  devote  large  sums  of  money  to  the  poor  or  to 
the  Church,  or  to  undertake  difficult  pilgrimages  to  Kome, 
Jerusalem,  or  some  other  distant  place. 

Gradually,  in  course  of  time,  especially  in  the  sixth, 
seventh,  and  eighth  centuries,  penalties  formally  propor- 
tioned and  appointed  for  the  different  kinds  and  grades 
of  sin  were  inscribed  in  the  book  of  canonical  penances, 
and  they  were  strictly  enforced  for  many  subsequent  cen- 
turies. How  otherwise  could  the  Catholic  Church,  in  the 
early  part  of  the  middle  ages,  have  subdued  the  savage 
and  barbarous  nations  of  heathendom  and  bring  them  to 
the  freedom  of  the  children  of  God?  Moreover,  great 
stress  was  constantly  laid  upon  the  truth  that  all  these 
outward  works  of  penance  could  have  no  value  before  God 


11 


ji 
1 

1 


04 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


if  they  were  not  animated  by  a  spirit  of  humble  contrition 
and  a  firm  purpose  of  amendment. 

In  regard  to  the  manner  in  which  the  holy  Sacrament 
of  Penance  used  to  be  administered  about  fifteen  hundred 
years  ago,  there  is  still  extant  a  description  by  Alcuin,  a 
learned  and  celebrated  monk  who  was  the  professor  of 
Charlemagne.  He  gives  it  as  an  extract  from  the  most 
ancient  of  the  penitential  books  of  the  Church.  It  shows 
that  the  mode  then  followed  of  reconciling  a  sinner  to  God 
was  about  the  same  aa  now,  though  somewhat  longer. 


26.  The  History  of  Extreme  Unction. 

"  Though  I  should  walk  in  the  midst  of  the  shadows  of  death,  I 
will  fear  no  evils,  for  thou  art  with  me.  Thou  hast  anointed  my 
head  with  oil,  and  thy  mercy  will  follow  me,  that  I  may  dwell  in 
the  house  of  the  Lord." — Psalms  xxii. 

As  our  Saviour  had  directed  his  Apostles  to  anoint  the 
sick  (Mark  vi.  13),  and  as  St.  James  the  Apostle  had 
admonished  the  faithful,  saying:  **Is  any  man  sick  among 
yon?  Let  him  bring  in  the  priests  of  the  church,  and  let 
them  pray  over  him,  anointing  him  with  oil  in  the  name 
^of  the  Lord"  (James  v.  14),  both  priests  and  faithful 
hastened  to  obey  the  order  in  the  very  earliest  times;  as 
we  are  assured  by  the  holy  fathers  of  the  Church.  Thus, 
for  example,  St.  Caesarius,  who  lived  in  the  fifth  century, 
writes  as  follows:  "As  soon  as  a  person  falls  dangerously 
sick,  he  receives  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Then  his  body  is  anointed,  and  thus  is  fulfilled  what 
stands  written:  'Is  any  man  sick  among  you,  let  him  call 
in  the  priests  of  the  church,  and  let  them  pray  over  him, 
anointing  him  with  oil,' "  etc. 

On  the  other  hand,  this  Sacrament  was  denied  to  ex- 
communicated persons,  as  we  learn  from  a  decision  pro- 
nounced by  Innocent  I.,  about  the  year  410.     He  says: 


HISTORY  OF  MATRIMONY. 


95 


*'  Without  doubt  the  words  of  St.  James  refer  to  the  sick 
faithful  who  are  anointed  with  the  holy  Chrism  blessed  by 
the  bishop,  and  which,  in  time  of  need,  is  useful  not  only 
to  the  priests,  but  to  all  who  believe  in  Christ.  But  to- 
the  penitents,  who  have  not  been  reconciled  to  the  Church,, 
this  anointing  must  not  be  administered.  For  it  belongs  to 
the  class  of  Sacraments,  and  why  should  those  who  have 
refused  and  denied  the  Sacraments  dare  to  receive  them?" 
From  the  writings  of  another  Pope,  St.  Gregory  the 
Great,  wo  have  a  detailed  description  of  the  pious  ceremo- 
nies then  followed  in  the  administration  of  Extreme  Unc- 
tion, and  of  the  prayers  read  at  the  blessing  of  the  sacra- 
mental oil  for  the  sick. 


27.  The  History  of  Matrimony. 

"This  is  a  great  sacrament ;  but  I  speak  in  Christ  and  in  the 
church." — Ephesians  v.  33. 

As  our  divine  High-Priest  had  come  upon  earth  to  ele- 
vate and  purify  every  condition  of  man,  it  behooved  him 
of  course  to  ennoble  and  sanctify  marriage,  which  is  the 
foundation-stone  of  human  society.      For,  alas!  how  de- 
graded this  sacred  state  had  become  among  the  heathens 
of  antiquity,  and  even  among  the  Jews  themselves!    Christ 
therefore  restored  matrimony  to  its  original  dignity;  ren- 
dering it  indissoluble,  forbidding  polygamy,  rescuing  the 
wife  from  slavery  and  making  her  the  equal  companion  of 
.  her  husband,  and  inculcating  upon  married  people  purity 
of  morals  and  mutual  love  and  respect  for  each  other. 
Moreover,  he  raised  marriage  to  the  dignity  of  a  Sacra- 
ment, comparing  the  married  state  to  that  intimate  union 
of  charity  which   binds   himself  to  his  Church;   and  to 
the  outward  or  visible  signs  of  a  nuptial  contract  he  added 
all  those  preternatural  graces  which  are  necessary  to  enable 
the  married  couple  to  live  devoutly  and  happily  together. 


1^ 


I 


I 


96 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


St.  Paul  says:  ''  Being  subject  one  to  another  in  the  fear 
of  Christ.  Let  women  be  subject  to  their  husbands,  as  to 
the  Lord.  Because  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the  wife, 
as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  Church.  He  is  the  saviour 
of  his  body.  Therefore  as  the  Church  is  subject  to  Christ, 
so  also  let  the  wives  be  to  their  husbands  in  all  things. 
Husbands,  love  your  wives,  as  Christ  also  loved  the 
Church,  and  delivered  himself  up  for  it,  that  he  might 
sanctify  it,  cleansing  it  by  the  Liver  of  water  in  the  word 
of  life.  That  he  might  present  it  to  himself  a  glorious 
Cliurch,  iiofc  having  spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing, 
but  that  it  should  be  holy  and  without  blemish.  So  also 
ought  men  to  love  their  wives  as  their  own  bodies.  He 
that  loveth  his  wife  loveth  himself.  For  no  man  ever 
hated  his  own  flesh,  but  nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it,  as 
also  Christ  doth  the  Church,  because  we  are  members  of 
his  body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones.  For  this  cause 
shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and  mother,  and  shall  cleave 
to  his  wife,  and  they  shall  be  two  in  one  flesh.  This  is  a 
great  sacrament;  but  I  speak  in  Christ  and  in  the  Church. 
Nevertheless,  let  every  one  of  you  in  particular  love  his 
wife  as  himself,  and  let  the  wife  fear  her  husband." 

Hence,  as  we  learn  from  the  testimony  of  St.  Ignatius, 
himself  a  disciple  of  the  Apostles,  marriage  in  the  very 
first  years  of  Christianity  was  solemnized  in  the  presence 
of  bishops;  while  Tertullian  praises  this  married  state, 
''because  it  is  ratified  by  the  Church,  fortified  by  the 
sacrifice  of  the  mass,  and  sealed  with  Heaven's  blessing." 
When,  afterwards,  during  the  middle  ages,  clandestine 
marriages,  privately  entered  into  without  the  presence  of 
the  priest  or  the  blessing  of  the  Church,  began  to  multiply 
and  to  seek  recognition  and  sanction,  the  Church-councils 
strenuously  opposed  and  condemned  them  as  an  undig- 
nified and  dangerous  abuse.  The  Council  of  Trent  de- 
clared positively  and  plainly  that  the  Church  could 
recognize  as  valid  and  licit  among  Catholics  only  such 


HISTORY   OF  MATRIMONY. 


97 


marriages  as  were  performed  before  the  parish-priest  of 
the  parties  and  in  presence  of  two  or  three  other  witnesses. 
Marriages  between  Catholics  on  the  one  side  and  pagans, 
Jews,  or  heretics  on  the  other  were  strictly  forbidden  in 
early  Christian  times.     The  significant  words  used  by  Ter- 
tullian in  his  admonitory  efforts  to  dissuade  a  Christian 
young  woman  from  marrying  a  pagan  strike  severely  at 
the  so-called  mixed  marriages  of  our  own  time:  "  If  a  day 
occur  on  which  the  people  assemble  for  prayer,  the  man 
will  pass  the  day  at  the  baths;  if  a  fast  is  to  be  observed, 
he  will  hold  a  banquet;  and  never  will  he  find  so  many 
occupations  for  you  at  home  as  when  you  ought  to  go  out 
to  church  or  on  errands  of  Christian  charity.     Where  will 
your    faith    find    nourishment?    whence   will  you   draw 
renewal  of  soul  and  the  divine  blessing?"     In  like  manner 
St.  Ambrose  asks:  ''How  can  that  be  called  a  married 
union  where  the  parties  are  not  united  by  one  belief?" 
And  again:  "How  can  a  bond  of  love  unite  those  whom 
their  belief  drives  apart?" 

Towards  the  close  of  the  last    century  the   so-called 
civic  marriage  took  its  rise  in  France.     Matrimony  was 
declared  by  the  infidels  to  be  a  mere  bargain,  like  any 
other  business  contract.      This  disastrous  heresy  under- 
mined the  well-being  of  the  family,  and  sapped  the  foun- 
dations of  the  state.     It  is  very  significant  that  in  1792, 
the  same  year  in  which  was  passed  the  law  concerning 
civic  marriages,  the  terrible  French  Revolution  took  its 
rise,  which  brought  France  to  the  verge  of  destruction. 
The  Church  solemnly  condemned  this  law,  which  robs  the 
Sacrament  of  Matrimony  and  the  holy  state  of  wedlock  of 
its  moral  character  and  religious  dignity. 


«' 


CIULIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


28.  The  History  of  Holy  Orders. 

"  Every  high-priest  Is  faken  from  among  men.  Neither  doth  any 
man  take  the  honor  to  himself,  ImM  that  is  called  as  Aaron  was." 
— Ephesians  v. 

Holy  Scripture  describes  plainly  the  institution  of  the 
Priesthood  of  the  new  dispensation.  By  solemnly  impart- 
ing the  power  to  offer  sacrifice  and  to  dispense  the 
holy  Sacraments,  Christ  himself  ordained  this  calling,  and 
appointed  the  Apostles  to  be  the  first  members.  The 
Apostles  in  their  turn,  by  the  Sacrament  of  Ordination 
that  is,  by  the  laying  on  of  hands— imparted  the  same 
power  and  authority  to  deserving  candidates,  and  made 
them  bishops;  as  for  instance  when  St.  Paul  laid  hands 
on  and  consecrated  Titus,  Timothy,  and  others.  Of  the 
different  relations  existing  between  priests  and  laity, 
mention  is  made  by  a  disciple  of  the  Apostles,  St.  Clement 
of  Rome,  who  says:  *'To  the  high-priest  certain  impor- 
tant charges  are  assigned,  to  the  priests  their  position  is 
designated,  to  the  levites  their  own  special  duties  are 
marked  out,  while  the  laity  are  bound  to  each  other  and 
to  their  clergy." 

Sts.  Ignatius  and  Polycarp,  both  disciples  of  the 
Apostles,  term  the  bishop  **the  Head  of  the  congregation 
in  spiritual  things."  Thus  it  appears  that  bishops,  even 
in  the  earliest  times,  governed  and  presided  over  distinct 
congregations  or  churches,  and  were  assisted  by  priests 
and  deacons.  In  the  course  of  time,  as  the  spiritual  wants 
of  the  people  were  augmented  and  multiplied,  the  ecclesi- 
astical offices  grew  in  proportion,  and  in  the  year  250  we 
hear  the  holy  Pope  Cornelius  speaking  of  the  "^subdeacons 
appointed  to  assist  the  deacons  in  their  many  duties.  He 
also  mentions  lectors  who  were  to  care  for  the  holy  books 
and  to  read  from  them  at  divine  service;  acolytes,  as 
attendants  on  the  bishops;  exorcists,, who  had  the  care  of 


HISTORY  OF  SUNDAY. 


99 


possessed  persons ;  porters,  who  did  duty  at  the  church- 
doors,  allowing  none  to  enter  but  those  who  were  entitled 
to  the  privilege.     The  solemn  introduction  to  these  several 
offices,  from  that  of  porter  up  to  the  dignity  of  priesthood, 
constituted,  as  it  does  to-day,  the  Sacrament  of  Ordination. 
Ever  and  always  the  bishop   was   sole   minister  of  this 
Sacrament.     Originally  conferred  by  prayer  and  simple 
imposition  of  hands,  ordination  was  afterwards  solemnized 
by  the  formal  delivery  to  the  candidate  of  all  the  insignia 
of  his  office,  and  in  giving  priesthood  by  anointing  his 
hands  with  holy  oil.     Hence  St.  Augustine  admonishes 
priests:  "You  must  be  ever  mindful  of  your  dignity,  and 
of  what  took  place  at  your  ordination,  when  your  hands 
were  consecrated  by  holy  anointing  in  order  to  teach  you 
that  you  should  not  desecrate  hands  so  sacredly  blessed." 
In  accordance  with  a  very  ancient  ecclesiastical  ordinance, 
the  dignity  of   priesthood   is  usually  conferred   on  the 
Saturdays  of  Trinity-  and  Ember-week  before  Christmas. 
Hence  for  this  intention  the  Catholic  people  fasted  on 
these  days;  as  was  done  of  old  in  Antioch,  when  the 
Christians  prayed  and  fasted  at  the  time  that  the  two  new 
apostles,  Barnabas  and  Paul,  were  ordained  to  their  sub- 
lime office  by  the  other  apostles. 


29.  The  History  of  Sunday. 

'*  Why  doth  one  day  excel  another,  when  all  come  from  the  sun? 
By  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  they  were  distinguished.  He  ordered 
the  seasons,  and  holidays  of  them,  and  in  them  they  celebrated 
festivals  at  an  hour.  Some  of  them  God  made  great  and  high  days, 
and  some  of  them  he  put  in  the  number  of  ordinary  days."— 
EccLESiASTicus  xxxili. 

After  having  spoken  of  sacred  places  and  of  holy  rites 
and  ceremonies  in  the  divine  service,  let  the  holy  seasons 
and  festivals  next  engage  our  attention^ 

That  ancient  and  divine  law  of  the  Jewish  dispensation 


\ 


100 


CHKIST  m  HIS  CHURCH. 


Which  required  that  one  out  of  every  seven  days  should  be 
allotted  to  rest  and  prayer,  and  more  especially  dedicated 
to  the  worship  of  the  Most  High  God,  is  still  of  binding 
force  upon  all  nations,  and  for  all  times,  past,  present! 
and    future.     Hence    the    Apostles,    by    virtue    of    the 
unlimited  authority  and  power  which  they  had  received 
from  Jesus  Christ,  transferred  the  solemn  sanctification  of 
this  day  from  Saturday,  which  was  the  Sabbath-day  of  the 
Jews,  to  the  first  day  of  the  week,  or  Sunday.     We  read  in 
the    Acts    ©I  Ihe  Apostles,    20tli    chapter,    7th    verse- 
"And   on  the   first  day  of  the    week,  when   we    were 
assembled   to  break  bread,  Paul  discoursed  with   them 
being  to  depart  on  the  morrow,  and  he  continued  his 
speech  until  midnight."    Again,  St.  Paul,  alhiding  to  the 
offerings  made  by  the  first  Christians  for  the  support  of 
their  pastors,  writes  in  his  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians: 
"  On  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of  you  put 
apart  with  himself,  laying  up  what  it  shall  well  please  him; 
that  when  I  come,  the  collections  be  not  then  to  be  made"' 
(1  Corinthians  xvi.  2). 

St.  Justin,  as  early  as  the  year  150,  thus  explains  the 
meaning  of  the  religious  observance  of  Sunday:  ''  We  as- 
semble together  for  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Sacrifice  on 
Sunday,  first  because  it  is  the  day  on  which  the  eternal 
Father  created  the  world  and  displaced  the  darkness  for  the 
light,  and  secondly  because  it  is  the  day  on  which  Jesus 
Christ  rose  from  the  dead. "     We  may  add  the  fact  that  on 
this  first  day  of  the  week  the  Holy  Spirit  was  imparted  at 
Jerusalem  to  the  Apostles,  thus  completing  the  foundation- 
work  of  the  Church.     So  that,  in  truth,  this  day  is  the  day 
of  the  Lord;   the  day  of  the  thrice-blessed,  tri-personal, 
tnune  God,   of  the  ever-adorable    Trinity,   of    Father' 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.    It  is  the  day  of  the  eternal  Father' 
who  on  the  first  day  of  creation-week  called  heaven  and 
earth  out  of  nothing  into  existence,  and  summoned  the 
light  forth  from  the  darkness  of  chaos.     It  is  the  day  of 


HISTORY   OF  OUR  LORD'S   FESTIVALS.  lOl 


God  the  Son,  who  on  this  day  sealed  and  stamped  beyond 
recall,  by  his  glorious  resurrection,  the  great  work  of 
man's  redemption.  It  is  the  day  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who 
revealed  himself  on  this  day  to  Christianity,  and  bestowed 
himself  upon  the  Church.  It  is  becoming  to  call  it  Sun- 
day. For  on  this  day,  in  favor  of  every  pious  congrega- 
tion in  God's  house  assembled,  the  Sun  of  truth  shines  in 
the  Sermon,  the  Sun  of  divine  charity  burns  in  the  Holy 
Mass,  the  Sun  of  divine  grace  warms  and  vivifies  in  the 
holy  Sacraments.  Thus  the  faithful  observers  of  Sunday 
are  enlightened,  enlivened,  and  strengthened  by  the  rays 
of  this  spiritual  Sun,  that  they  may  be  enabled  to  encoun- 
ter the  duties  of  the  following  week  with  courage  and 
cheerfulness.  How  beautiful  and  appropriate  in  Chris- 
tianity the  meaning  and  the  reality  that  resulted  from  the 
ignorant  and  thoughtless  proceeding  of  the  heathen 
Greeks  when  they  dedicated  the  first  day  of  the  week  to 
the  sun ! 

30.  The  History  of  the  Festivals  of  Our  Lord. 

•'  Seven  days  shalt  thou  celebrate  feasts  to  the  Lord  thy  God  in 
the  place,  which  the  Lord  shall  choose  :  and  the  Lord  thy  God  will 
bless  thee."— Deuteronomy  xvi.  15. 

Besides  the  Sunday,  the  early  Christians  observed  reli- 
giously certain  other  days.  These  were  days  commemo- 
rative of  events  in  the  life  of  our  Lord,  in  the  life  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  and  in  the  lives  of  the  Saints. 

The  seven  most  important  festivals  of  our  Lord  are  his 
Nativity,  or  Christmas-day  ;  his  Circumcision  ;  his  Mani- 
festation to  the  Gentiles,  or  Epiphany  ;  his  Resurrection, 
or  Easter-day ;  his  Ascension  into  heaven  ;  the  Descent 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  at  Pentecost  or  Whitsunday,  and  the 
feast  of  his  Real  Presence  in  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar, 
or  Corpus  Christi.  Christmas  was  celebrated  certainly  as 
early  as  the  year  140,  although  at  that  time  it  was  kept 


102 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


on  the  sixth  of  January,  together  with  the  festival  of  the 
three  kings.     Afterwards,  about  the  year  340,  the  holy 
Pojie  Julius  I.  ordered  a  thorough  research  to  be  made 
among   the  records  of   the  Roman  emi)ire,   in  order  to 
ascertain  the  exact  date  of  our  Lord's  birth  ;  and  since 
that  time  the  festival  has  been  lield  upon  the  25th  of 
December,  and    made    uniform    throughout    the  whole 
Church.     From  that  time,  too,  the  festival  of   Christ- 
mas, which  was  always  celebrated  with  much  pomp  in 
the  Church,  and  with  sentiments  of  joy  and  gratitude 
by  all  Christians,  was  preceded  by  a  season  of  four  weeks 
devoted  to  prayer,  fasting,  and  meditation  as  a  prepara- 
tion for  the  great  event  of  the  Incarnation.     This  season 
was  called  Advent.     The  festival  of  the  Circumcision  falls 
on  the  first  day  of  the  new  year.     Although  we  are  not 
certain  of  the  exact  time  when  its  observance  began,  we 
are  sure  that  it  was  kept  in  the  first  centuries  of  Chris- 
tianity.    For  in   the    year  567   the   Council  of    Tours 
declared    as  follows:    **With    the  view  of    eradicating 
pagan  customs,  our  forefathers  long  since  directed  that 
on  the  1st  of  January  specified  litanies  should  be  recited 
and  certain  psalms  be  sung  in  the  church,  and  that  the 
mass  of  the  Circumcision  should  be  solemnly  celebrated 
to  the  honor  of  our  merciful  Lord." 

Another  festival  of  our  Lord,  the  Epiphany,  occurring 
twelve  days  after  Christmas,  and  sometimes  called  the 
Feast  of  the  Kings,  dates  back  to  primitive  Christian 
ages,  and  was  even  then  of  such  importance  that  even 
the  Emperor  Julian  the  Apostate,  during  his  sojourn  in 
Gaul  in  361,  did  not  dare  to  absent  himself  from  public 
worship  on  this  festival.  About  the  year  900,  no  manual 
labor  could  be  performed  during  the  octave  of  this  feast, 
and  three  centuries  later  we  find  an  ordinance  requiring 
the  faithful  to  hear  at  least  one  mass  on  each  day  of  the 
octave.  The  Easter  festival,  together  with  the  fast  of 
forty  days  called  Lent,  took  its  rise  in  apostolic  times, 


HISTORY   OF   OUR  LORD'S   FESTIVALS. 


103 


and  the  church-fathers  of  very  eariy  Christianity  call  it 
the  "king  of  all  days  "and  the  '*  feast  of  feasts,"  out- 
shining all  other  festive  days  in  supernatural  splendor. 

In  similar  words,  St.  Augustine  traces  the  observance 
of  the  ascension  of  Christ  back  to  an  apostolic  ordinance, 
or  certainly  to  one  of  the  very  earliest  Councils  of  the 
Church.  St.  Chrysostom,  in  a  sermon  which  he  preached 
on  Ascension-day,  exclaims  enthusiastically  :  **  Our  human 
nature,  which  at  one  time  seemed  unworthy  to  dwell  even 
upon  the  earth,  is  to-day  carried  up,  in  Christ,  to  heaven, 
where  it  is  ranked  far  above  the  cherubim."  The  feast 
of  Pentecost,  or  Whitsunday,  is  mentioned,  in  what  are 
called  **The  Apostolical  Constitutions,"  as  a  festival 
which  was  then  of  time-honored  memory.  About  the 
year  200,  Tertullian  testifies  that  it  was  "a  principal  fes- 
tival." We  have  to-day  several  sermons  preached  in  the 
fourth  century  on  this  remarkable  festival,  in  all  of  which 
the  fathers  speak  of  it  as  having  existed  from  earliest 

times. 

One  of  the  grandest  festivals  of  the  Church  is  that 
which  she  celebrates  ten  days  after  Pentecost,  and  which 
is  called  Corpus  Christi.  In  this,  more  than  any  other 
feast  of  the  whole  year,  is  the  actual  Life  of  Christ  as 
prolonged  in  his  Church,  and  as  manifested  in  a  mystical 
manner  to  the  eyes  of  faith,  shown  forth  with  practical 
and  convincing  effect.  It  is  the  feast  of  the  life  of  Christ, 
the  Church's  public  acknowledgment  and  solemn  confes- 
sion of  his  real,  actual,  living  presence  within  the  ''  Mys- 
tical Body."  It  is  the  feast  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament ;  a 
feast  which  in  a  certain  sense  contains  and  expresses  the 
meaning  of  all  other  feasts.  It  preaches  to  the  world  the 
belief  that  He  who  was  once  born  in  a  stable,  who  shed 
his  first  blood  in  the  circumcision,  who  manifested  him- 
self to  the  three  wise  men  from  the  east  on  Epiphany, 
who  after  an  excruciating  passion  and  disgraceful  death 
ascended  to  heaven,  whence  he  sent  the  Holy  Ghost— that 


104 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


He  jet  lives  in  the  Church  a  mystic  life.  Corpus  Christi 
is  the  feast  ol  tkm  UU  of  Christ.  For  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  lives  really  and  truly  in  the  adorable  Sacrament 
of  the  Blessed  Eucharist  on  our  altars.  Many  miracles, 
but  especially  a  remarkable  vision  from  heaven,  seen  by 
St.  Juliana  in  Luttich,  gave  rise  to  this  festival.  The 
chief  reason  which  induced  Pope  Urban  the  Fourth,  in 
the  year  1264,  to  proclaim  the  universal  religious  obser- 
vance of  this  festival  of  Corpus  Christi,  was  the  firm  and 
pious  belief  of  the  faithful  in  the  mystery  of  the  real  pres- 
ence of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  where  he 
treasures  up  for  our  use  and  benefit  all  the  fruits  of  his 
life  and  death.  Thus  sings  the  royal  Psalmist  when,  by 
anticipation,  he  meditates  on  the  Blessed  Sacrament: 

'*I  will  praise  thee,  0  Lord,  with  my  whole  heart,  in 
the  counsel  of  the  just  and  in  the  congregation.  Great 
are  the  works  of  the  Lord,  sought  out  according  to  all  his 
wills.  His  work  is  praise  and  magnificence,  and  his 
justice  continueth  for  ever  and  ever.  He  hath  made 
a  remembrance  of  liis  wonderful  works,  being  a  merci- 
ful and  gracious  Lord.  He  liath  given  food  to  them 
that  fear  him.  M»  will  be  mindful  for  ever  of  his  cove- 
nant." 

How  admirable  the  beauty  and  power  of  the  Catholic 
ritual!  How  gloriously,  and  with  what  pregnancy  of 
meaning,  her  public  worship  has  unfolded  itself  into  its 
present  solemn  and  majestic  proportions!  Our  early  fore- 
fathers in  the  faith,  poor  and  persecuted,  solemnized  the 
Holy  Mysteries  in  the  secret  gloom  of  subterranean  cav- 
erns, and  were  solicitous  to  conceal  from  the  scoffing  and 
desecrating  gaze  of  the  unbelieving  world  the  presence  of 
the  world's  Redeemer  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  To-day 
in  Catholic  lands  He  goes  forth,  as  on  Palm  Sunday  in 
the  olden  time,  and  is  carried  in  triumph,  surrounded  by 
fervent  and  adoring  hearts.  He  passes  through  the  wood- 
land, and  by  the  field,  and  in  the  city  street,  blessing  all 


HISTORY    OF   OUR   LORD'S   FESTIVALS.  105 

with  his  divine  presence,  as  he  goes  by  in  the  procession  of 

Corpus  Christi. 

This  lovely  feast-day,  with  its  grand  procession,  pos- 
sesses an  irresistible  charm.  One  of  the  most  inveterate 
infidels  of  modern  times  was  compelled  to  acknowledge 
the  powerful  influence  wrought  by  the  Catholic  observance 


The  Procession  on  Corpus  Christi. 

of  Corpus  Clu-isti  on  his  own  unhappy  mind.  He  writes  : 
"Never  have  I  looked  upon  the  long  line  of  white-robed 
priests,  nor  seen  the  files  of  surpliced  acolytes,  nor  watched 
the  reverent  crowds  preceding  and  following  the  consecra- 
ted host,  without  being  deeply  moved.  I  have  never  been 
able  to  listen  to  the  solemn  chanting,  by  the  choristers, 
of  the  grand  old  Latin  psalms  and  hymns,  without  feelmg 


104 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CniTRCH. 


yet  lives  in  the  Cliureh  a  mystic  life.  Corpus  Christi 
is  the  feast  of  the  Life  of  Christ.  For  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  lives  really  and  truly  in  the  adorable  Sacrament 
of  the  Blessed  Eucharist  on  our  altars.  Many  miracles, 
but  especially  a  remarkable  vision  from  heaven,  seen  by 
St  Juliana  in  Luttich,  gave  rise  to  this  festival.  The 
cMef  reason  which  induced  Pojie  Urban  the  Fourth,  in 
tli#  year  1264,  to  proclaim  the  universal  religious  obser- 
Tance  of  this  festival  of  Corj)us  Christi,  was  the  lirm  and 
pious  belief  of  the  faithful  in  the  mystery  of  the  real  pres- 
ence of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  where  he 
treasures  up  for  our  use  and  benefit  all  the  fruits  of  his 
life  and  dcjith.  Thus  sings  the  royal  Psalmist  when,  by 
anticipation,  he  meditates  on  the  Blessed  Sacrament: 

"I  will  praise  thee,  0  Lord,  with  my  whole  heart,  in 
the  counsel  of  the  just  and  in  the  congregation.  Great 
are  the  works  of  the  Lord,  sought  out  according  to  all  his 
wjIIs.  His  work  is  praise  and  magnificence,  and  his 
justice  continueth  for  ever  and  ever.  He  hath  made 
a  remembrance  of  his  wonderful  works,  being  a  merci- 
lill  and  gracious  Lord.  He  hath  given  food  to  them 
that  fear  him.  He  will  be  mindful  for  ever  of  his  cove- 
nant." 

How  admirable  the  beauty  and  power  of  the  Catholic 
ritual !  How  gloriously,  and  with  what  pregnancy  of 
meaning,  her  public  worship  has  unfolded  itself  into  its 
present  solemn  and  majestic  pro])ortions!  Our  early  fore- 
fathers in  the  faith,  poor  and  persecuted,  solemnized  the 
Holy  Mysteries  in  the  secret  gloom  of  subterranean  cav- 
erns, and  were  solicitous  to  conceal  from  the  scoffing  and 
desecrating  gaze  of  the  unbelieving  world  the  presence  of 
the  world's  Redeemer  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  To-day 
in  Catholic  lands  He  goes  forth,  as  on  Palm  Sunday  in 
the  olden  time,  and  is  carried  in  triumph,  surrounded  by 
fervent  and  adoring  hearts.  He  passes  through  the  wood- 
land, and  by  the  field,  and  in  the  city  street,  blessing  aQ 


I 


HISTORY    OF   OUR   LORD'S   FESTIVALS.  105 

with  his  divine  presence,  as  he  goes  by  in  the  procession  of 

Corpus  Christi. 

This  lovely  feast-day,  with  its  grand  procession,  pos- 
sesses an  irresistible  charm.  One  of  the  most  inveterate 
infidels  of  modern  times  was  compelled  to  acknowledge 
the  powerful  influence  wrought  by  the  Catholic  observance 


The  Pi'ocession  on  Corpus  Christi. 

of  Corpus  Clu-isti  on  his  own  unhappy  mind.  He  writes  : 
'^  Never  have  I  looked  upon  the  long  line  of  white-robed 
priests,  nor  seen  the  files  of  surpliced  acolytes,  nor  watched 
the  reverent  crowds  preceding  and  following  the  consecra- 
ted host,  without  being  deeply  moved.  I  have  never  been 
able  to  listen  to  the  solemn  chanting,  by  the  choristers, 
of  the  gi-and  old  Latin  psalms  and  hymns,  without  feeling 


106 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


my  heart  throb  violently.  Tears  would  rise  to  my  eyes, 
and  my  whole  being  would  become  absorbed  in  the  con- 
templation of  this  public  profession  of  faith  coming  from 
my  fellow-beings  with  better  hearts,  if  not  better  heads, 
than  mine.  The  whole  ceremony  contains  within  itself 
something  indescribably  tender,  expressive,  and  suggestive 
of  the  loveliest  sentiments  of  the  human  heart. " 


31.  The  Festivals  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

"Behold,  from  henceforth  all  generations  shall  call  me  blessed." 
— Luke  i.  48. 

Around  the  sublime  festivals  of  the  Lord  as  a  centre, 
like  the  moon  and  stars  about  the  sun,  revolve  the 
festivals  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  of  all  the  saints.  The 
Catholic  ecclesiastical  year,  with  its  various  and  varied 
succession  of  feasts  and  fasts,  its  seasons  of  joy  and  sea- 
sons of  penance,  resembles  the  firmament,  where  the  stars 
from  their  shining  field  of  azure  blue  shine  forth  in  count- 
less rays,  delighting  the  eye  of  man  with  their  utility  and 
beauty.  In  the  first  place,  in  relation  to  these  festivals  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  it  is  evident  to  all,  at  a  glance,  that 
Christ  lives  yet  in  his  Church,  as  the  Son  of  Mary.  As  in 
the  land  of  Judea,  during  his  bodily  life,  Jesus  was  sub- 
ject to  his  Virgin  Mother  in  holy  obedience  and  respect- 
ful love,  so  too  should  the  Church  of  Christ  continue  to 
offer  unceasingly  to  the  Mother  of  her  Divine  Founder,  a 
fond  and  willing  tribute  of  love,  admiration,  and  respect. 
The  fact  that  the  Catholic  Church  has  at  all  time  faith- 
fully and  enthusiastically  discharged  this  pleasant  duty ; 
that  the  angel's  greeting  has  re-echoed  within  her  temples 
for  centuries  ;  that  not  only  her  simple  laity,  but  also  her 
most  learned  men,  both  of  the  laity  and  clergy,  have 
rivalled  each  other  in  honoring  Mary,  Jind  thereby  ful- 
filled her  own  inspired  prophecy,  **  Behold,  from  hence- 


AVE  MARIA  ! 


i07 


106 


CHRIST   IN    HIS   CHUKCH. 


my  heart  throb  violently.  Tears  would  rise  to  my  eyes, 
and  my  whole  being  would  become  absorbed  in  the  con- 
templation of  this  public  profession  of  faith  coming  from 
my  fellow-beings  with  better  hearts,  if  not  better  heads, 
than  mine.  The  whole  ceremony  contains  within  itself 
something  indescribably  tender,  expressive,  and  suggestive 
of  the  loveliest  sentiments  of  the  human  heart." 


31.  The  Festivals  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

"Behold,  from  henceforth  all  generations  shall  call  me  blessed." 
—Luke  i.  48. 

Around  the  sublime  festivals  of  the  Lord  as  a  centre, 
like  the  moon  and  stars  about  the  sun,  revolve  the 
festivals  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  of  all  the  saints.  The 
Catholic  ecclesiastical  year,  with  its  various  and  varied 
succession  of  feasts  and  fasts,  its  seasons  of  joy  and  sea- 
sons of  penance,  resembles  the  firmament,  where  the  stars 
from  their  shining  field  of  azure  blue  shine  forth  in  count- 
less rays,  delighting  the  eye  of  man  with  their  utility  and 
beauty.  In  the  first  place,  in  relation  to  these  festivals  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  it  is  evident  to  all,  at  a  glance,  that 
Christ  lives  yet  in  his  Church,  as  the  Son  of  Mary.  As  in 
the  land  of  Judea,  during  his  bodily  life,  Jesus  was  sub- 
ject to  bis  Virgin  Mother  in  holy  obedience  and  respect- 
ful love,  so  too  should  the  Church  of  Christ  continue  to 
offer  unceasingly  to  the  Mother  of  her  Divine  Founder,  a 
fond  and  willing  tribute  of  love,  admiration,  and  respect. 
The  ftjct  that  the  Catholic  Church  has  at  all  time  faith- 
fully and  enthusiastically  discharged  this  pleasant  duty ; 
tliat  the  angel's  greeting  has  re-echoed  within  her  temples 
for  centuries  ;  that  not  only  her  simple  laity,  but  also  her 
most  learned  men,  both  of  the  laity  and  clergy,  have 
rivalled  each  other  in  honoring  Mary,  and  thereby  ful- 
filled her  own  inspired  prophecy,  ''Behold,  from  lience- 


I 


AVE   MARIA  ' 


1.07 


108 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


FESTIVALS   OF  THE  SAINTS. 


109 


I'   ! 


I 


forth  all  generations  shall  call  me  blessed  " — all  this  con- 
stitutes one  of  the  most  striking  proofs  of  the  truth  of 
the  Catholic  Church  itself. 

Of  the  very  many  festival-days  instituted  by  the 
Church  in  honor  of  the  ever-blessed  Mother  of  God, 
we  can  mention  in  this  place  only  five. 

The  festival  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  was  observed  in  many  places  as  early  as 
ilie  fifth  century,  and  gradu-illy  the  whole  Church  began 


Procession  on  a  Feast  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

to  adopt  it.  It  has  been  kept  with  greater  splendor, 
however,  by  the  whole  Church  since  the  memorable  8th 
of  December,  1854,  when  Pius  the  Ninth,  in  the  midst 
of  two  hundred  bishops  from  every  part  of  the  Catholic 
world,  raised  the  time-honored  and  pious  belief  of  all 
Catholics  to  the  dignity  of  a  defined  article  of  faith. 

Of  equal  antiquity  with  the  feast  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  is  the  festival  of  her 
Nativity  on  the  8th  of  Decen^ber,     Both  toojc  their  rise 


in  the  Eastern  Church,  whence  they  found  their  way  to 
us  with  the  spread  of  Christianity  towards  the  West. 
Older  than  either  of  these  two  festivals,  having  the  ori- 
gin of  its  observance  probably  away  back  in  apostolic 
days,  is  the  feast  of  the  Annunciation  of  our  Blessed 
Lady.  On  this  feast  we  commemorate  the  precious 
moment  when  the  Blessed  Virgin  received  Heaven's  mes- 
sage from  the  lips  of  the  archangel  Gabriel,  and  the  Son 
of  God  took  his  human  nature  in  her  chaste  womb. 

The  feast  of  the  Purification,  or  Candlemas-day,  had 
its  origin  in  the  Eastern  Church,  and  was  introduced  into 
the  West  by  Pope  Gelasius  in  494.  The  sad  and  affecting 
allusion  of  the  venerable  prophet  Simeon  to  "  the  Light 
of  the  world,"  which  occurs  in  the  gospel  of  this  feast, 
gave  occasion  to  the  same  pope  to  institute  the  procession 
in  which  lighted  tapers  are  held  in  the  hands  of  the  faith- 
ful. Gelasius  introduced  the  observance  of  this  proces- 
sion with  candles,  in  order  to  substitute  a  religious  rite 
for  the  superstitious  practice  then  followed  by  the  heath- 
ens of  carrying  burning  torches  during  the  month  of 
February.  The  Assumption  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  was 
kept  as  a  religious  festival  in  the  very  dawn  of  Christian- 
ity. It  was  known  and  observed  in  France  and  Germany 
certainly  about  the  year  550,  and,  as  now,  was  a  favorite 
festal  day  with  clergy  and  laity.  In  England  and  Ireland 
it  was  strictly  kept,  and  the  devotional  rejoicings  were 
continued  with  much  piety  during  eight  days. 


32.  The  Festivals  of  the  Saints. 

"  Let  us  now  praise  men  of  renown.  The  Lord  hath  wrought 
great  glory  '  in  them  *,  through  his  magnificence  from  the  beginning. 
Let  the  people  show  forth  their  wisdom,  and  the  Church  declare 
their  praise."— Ecclesiasticus  xliv. 

The  festivals  that  have  been  established  in  honor  of  the 
Saints  who  lived  in  Christ,  and  in  whom  he  livedo  exceed 


108 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


forth  all  generations  shall  call  me  blessed  " — all  this  con- 
stitutes one  of  the  most  striking  proofs  of  the  truth  of 
the  Catholic  Church  itself. 

Of  the  very  many  festival-days  instituted  by  the 
Church  in  honor  of  the  ever-blessed  Mother  of  God, 
we  can  mention  in  this  place  only  five. 

ThB  festival  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  was  observed  in  many  places  as  early  as 
the  fifth  century,  and  gniduilly  the  wliole  Church  began 


Procession  on  a  Feast  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

to  adopt  It.  II  has  been  kept  with  greater  splendor, 
however,  by  the  whole  Church  since  the  memorable  8th 
of  December,  1854,  when  Pius  the  Ninth,  in  the  midst 
of  two  hundred  bishops  from  every  part  of  the  Catholic 
world,  raised  the  time-honored  and  pious  belief  of  all 
Catholics  to  the  dignity  of  a  defined  article  of  faith. 

Of  equal  antiquity  with  the  feast  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  is  the  festival  of  her 
Nativity  on  the  8th  of  Deceniber.     Both  took  their  rise 


FESTIVALS   OF   THE   SAINTS. 


109 


in  the  Eastern  Church,  whence  they  found  their  way  to 
us  with  the  spread  of  Christianity  towards  the  West. 
Older  than  either  of  these  two  festivals,  having  the  ori- 
gin of  its  observance  probably  away  back  in  apostolic 
days,  is  the  feast  of  the  Annunciation  of  our  Blessed 
Lady.  On  this  feast  we  commemorate  the  precious 
moment  when  the  Blessed  Virgin  received  Heaven's  mes- 
sage from  the  lips  of  the  archangel  Gabriel,  and  the  Son 
of  God  took  his  human  nature  in  her  chaste  Avomb. 

The  feast  of  the  Purification,  or  Candlemas-day,  had 
its  origin  in  the  Eastern  Church,  and  was  introduced  into 
the  West  by  Pope  Gelasius  in  494.  The  sad  and  affecting 
allusion  of  the  venerable  prophet  Simeon  to  "  the  Light 
of  the  world,"  which  occurs  in  the  gospel  of  this  feast, 
gave  occasion  to  the  same  pope  to  institute  the  procession 
in  which  lighted  tapers  are  held  in  the  hands  of  the  faith- 
ful. Gelasius  introduced  the  observance  of  this  proces- 
sion with  candles,  in  order  to  substitute  a  religious  rite 
for  the  superstitious  practice  then  followed  by  the  lieath- 
ens  of  carrying  burning  torches  during  the  month  of 
February.  The  Assumption  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  was 
kept  as  a  religious  festival  in  the  very  dawn  of  Christian- 
ity. It  was  known  and  observed  in  France  and  Germany 
certainly  about  the  year  550,  and,  as  now,  was  a  favorite 
festal  day  with  clergy  and  laity.  In  England  and  Ireland 
it  was  strictly  kept,  and  the  devotional  rejoicings  were 
continued  with  much  piety  during  eight  days. 


32.   The  Festivals  of  the  Saints. 

"  Let  us  now  praise  men  of  renown.  The  Lord  hath  wrought 
great  glory  '  in  them ',  through  his  magnificence  from  the  beginning. 
Let  the  people  show  forth  their  wisdom,  and  the  Church  declare 
their  praise." — Ecclesiasticus  xliv. 

The  festivals  that  have  been  established  in  honor  of  the 
Saints  who  lived  in  Christ,  and  in  w^hom  he  livedo,  exceed 


\ 


110 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


FESTIVALS   OF  THE  SAINTS. 


Ill 


in  number  the  days  of  the  year.     There  is  not  a  day  which 
is  not  a  Saint's  day.     At  one  time  the  feasts  of  the  Apos- 
tles and  of  some  other  Saints  were  holidays  of  obligation, 
but  in  the  present  discipline  of  the  Church  only  a  few  are 
kept  as  such,  and  in  some  countries  none.     Priests,  how- 
ever, are  under  the  obligation  of  rendering  to  the  Saints, 
in  the  name  of  all  the  faithful,  the  veneration  to  which 
they  are  entitled.     This  is  done  by  reading  the  offices 
peculiar  to  the  Saints  as  designated  in  the  breviary,  and  in 
the  celebration  of  the  masses  set  apart  in  the  missal  to  be 
offered  to   God   under  the  invocation  of  these   Saints. 
Although  the  Saints'  days  are  no  longer  observed  by  the 
cessation  of  work,  pious  Catholics  find  time  to  honor  the 
heroes  of  the  Church  by  reading  their  lives,  by  meditating 
on  their  virtues,  and  by  begging  their  intercession.     They 
seek  by  good  resolutions  and  fervent  prayer  to  learn  to 
imitate  their  ardor   in  the  cause  of  Christ.     The  oldest 
Saints'  days  are  the  festivals  instituted  in  honor  of  the  first 
Christian    martyrs.     The    primitive  Christians    used    to 
assemble  in  the  catacombs   on  the  anniversaries  of  the 
martyrdom  of  their  departed  brethren  in  the  faith,  and  there 
offer  up  sacrifice  and  prayer  and  praise,  as  the  Acts  of  the 
disciples  of  the  Apostles  testify,  such  as  those  of  St.  Igna- 
tius and  St  Polycarp. 

In  the  course  of  time  similar  honors  were  paid  to  other 
Saints  who  had  been  distinguished  for  purity  of  life  and 
honored  with  the  gift  of  miracles.  At  first  only  their 
own  immediate  neighbors  knew  their  merits  and  honored 
them,  but  soon  their  virtues  became  known  to  all  Christen- 
dom, and  their  anniversary  days  grew  to  be  universally 
recognized  and  honored.  The  principal  Saints'  days, 
which  even  yet  are  in  many  places  festivals  of  obligation, 
are  St.  Stephen's,  St.  Joseph's,  St.  John  the  Baptist's,  Sts. 
Peter  and  Paul's,  the  special  patron  day  of  each  country  or 
parish,  and,  the  chief  and  most  favorite  of  all,  the  Feast 
of  All  Saints.     This  last  festival  was  observed  in  very 


early  times  by  the  Catholics  of  the  Eastern  Church.     It 
was  placed  in  the  Latin  calendar  of  festivals  about  the 
year  610,  during  the  pontificate  of  Pope  Boniface  the 
Fourth.     There  is  still  standing  in  the  city  of  Rome  an 
ancient  and    spacious    pagan    temple,    built  under    the 
heathen   emperors,  and  called  the  Pantheon,  because  it 
was  the  temple  where  all  the  gods  of  the  various  nations 
conquered  by  the  Eomans  were  worshipped.     The  emperor 
Phocas  bestowed  this  building  on  Pope  Boniface,  who 
purified  it  from  the  last  remaining  traces  of  pagan  super- 
stition.    He  then  had  the  bodies  of  several  holy  martyrs 
and  confessors  conveyed  from  the  catacombs  with  great 
reverence  and  solemnly  deposited  in  the  purified  church, 
which  was  then  dedicated  on  the  13th  of  May  as  a  Chris- 
tian temple  under  the  invocation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and 
all  the  Saints.     In  the  year  731  Pope  Gregory  the  Third 
placed  the  commemoration  of  these  and  of  all  other  Samts 
of  God  on  the  first  day  of  November.     It  has  ever  been  in 
the  Church  a  glorious  festival  and  full  of  deep  significance; 
for  it  proclaims  on  its  annual  recurrence  the  triumph  of 
the  Kedeemer  over  heathen  mythology.     The  Saints  of 
God  have  driven  the  false  deities  from  the  hearts  and 
homes  of  men.     Only  God  is  one,  single  and  indivisible. 
Yet  in  heaven  there  are  beings  nigh  unto  God,  who  are 
inebriated  with  divine  happiness.     These  are  the  souls  of 
those  redeemed  men  and  women  who,  in  the  battle  of  life 
here  below,  have  persevered  to  the  end,  till  they  have  con- 
quered even  death  itself.     The  heavenly  choirs  of  angels 
have  received  them  with  transports  of  delight,  led  them  to 
celestial  joys  before  the  throne  of  the  thrice-holy  God, 
where,  like  the  angels  themselves,  they  will  raise  their 
voices  forever  in  hymns  of  praise  and  exultation. 

Such  are  the  ripe,  luxuriant  fruits  from  the  Vineyard 
of  tlie  Lord.  Not  untimely,  then,  is  the  commemoration 
just  at  the  close  of  the  harvest  season.  On  this  festival 
the  faithful  Chi-istian,  in  joyful  longing,  raises  the  eyes  of 


112 


CHRIST  II^^   HIS   CHURCH. 


FESTIVALS   OF  THE  SAINTS. 


113 


his  soul  to  the  spacious  realms  of  heaven  and  contemplates 
the  Saints  in  their  happiness  and  rest.  He  remembers 
that  he  is  closely  related  to  the  glorified  elect  of  heaven; 
that  he  is  flesh  of  their  flesh  and  bone  of  their  bone. 
The}^  like  him,  are  also  members  of  the  one  great  Church 
of  God  which  reaches  from  the  recesses  of  purgatory  to  the 
regions  of  the  earth,  and  extends  aloft  to  the  highest 
vaults  of  heaven.  And  if,  on  this  festival  day,  he  devoutly 
repeat  that  glorious  prayer  of  the  Church,  the  Litany  of 
the  Saints,  his  own  comforting  faith  will  whisper  to  his 
soul  the  consoling  truth  that  the  Saints  in  heaven  above 
hear  his  cry  for  help,  and  by  virtue  of  that  charity  which 
lives  even  beyond  the  grave,  will  remember  him  before  the 
throne  of  God. 

This  feast  is  most  appropriately  followed  by  All  Souls' 
Day.  For  the  Church  militant  on  earth  lives  in  close  and 
sacred  communion  with  those  souls,  the  souls  of  those  who 
are  asleep  in  the  Lord,  and  who  are  atoning  for  their 
shortcomings  in  the  fires  of  purgatory.  When  we  in  our 
necessities  look  aloft  to  our  brethren  in  heaven,  in  search 
of  relief,  let  us  not  forget  to  cast  a  glance  of  compassion 
downwards  towards  our  suffering  brethren  in  purgatory. 
Let  us  endeavor,  by  holy  masses,  by  alms-giving,  and  by 
frequent  prayer,  to  shorten  the  time  of  their  puigation; 
that  thus  the  comforting  angel  may  the  sooner  come  to 
their  relief,  and  announce  to  them  the  glad  tidings  that 
divine  justice  has  been  satisfied  in  their  regard,  and  that 
their  hour  of  release  has  come.  The  observances  of  '*  All 
Souls'  Day,"  including  the  visiting  and  decoration  of  the 
cemeteries,  can  be  traced  back  with  certainty  to  the  year 
1000.  It  shows  forth,  under  the  most  sacred  circum- 
stances, that  great  article  of  Catholic  faith,  namely,  that 
the  Redeemer  of  the  world  still  lives  upon  earth  as  ver- 
itable High-priest,  performing  the  divine  functions  of  the 
Church,  renewing  his  adorable  sacrifice,  and  thus  redeem- 
ing those  whom  he  once  before,  as  High-priest  of  the 


i 


cross,  called  to  himself,  selected,  and  purchased.  To  this 
High-priest,  who  is  truly  and  efficaciously  present  in  the 
Sacrament  of  the  Altar,  be  honor,  praise,  glory,  and  adora- 
tion, both  from  the  choirs  of  happy  angels  in  heaven  and 
from  all  the  faitlif ul  on  earth,  now  and  forever. 


' 


!l 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THE   HISTORY    OF   THE   TEACHING- 
OFFICE    IN    THE    CHURCH. 


JESUS  CHRIST  LIVING   IN   HIS  CHURCH   AS  THE  TEACHER 

OF  TRUTH   AND   WISDOM. 


33.  The  Church  Fathers. 

"He  gave  some  Apostles,  and  other  some  pastors  and  doctors, 
for  the  edifying  of  the  Body  of  Christ :  until  we  all  meet  into  the 
unity  of  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God."— Epiiesians 
iv.  11-13. 

DUKING  the  space  of  tlirce  years  our  Saviour  preached 
heavenly  truth  in  the  cities,  towns,  and  hamlets  of 
Judea.  Although  the  public  heard  his  voice,  yet  the  Apos- 
tles and  disciples  were  the  most  favored  witnesses  of  the 
truth  and  sanctity  of  his  teachings.  Much  of  what  he 
taught  was  afterwards  written  by  the  evangelists  and 
Apostles,  and  carefully  preserved  in  the  Church  as  Holy 
Scripture.  Much,  too,  was  handed  down  from  genera- 
tion to  generation  by  mere  word  of  mouth,  and  was  grad- 
ually in  the  course  of  time  committed  to  writing  by  the 
Fathers  of  the  Church.  The  whole  saving  truth  which 
lay  enshrined  in  his  breast  our  divine  Teacher  gave  to  the 
Church  when  he  promised  to  be  with  her  during  all  time, 
and  through  the  instrumentality  of  his  duly  appointed 
teachers,  and  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  guide 
her  in  all  truth  forever.     This  promise  is  the  sni)crnatural 


THE  CHURCH   FATHERS. 


115 


equipment  of  the  holy  Church  for  her  duties  and  office  as 
teacher  to  all  nations.  It  is  the  soil  which  has  produced 
those  giant  trees  whose  shade  and  fruits  have  afforded  life 
to  Christian  nations  for  centuries;  namely,  the  Fathers  of 
the  Church.  It  is  the  miraculous  power  which  has  pre- 
seryed  the  general  Councils,  as  well  as  the  successors  of 


Christ,  our  Divine  Teacher. 

St.  Peter,  the  Popes,  from  all  error  in  defining  matters  of 

faith.  .       ,  ^,    . 

If  we  go  back  in  spirit  to  the  first  centuries  of  Chris- 
tianity, our  view  rests  upon  a  host  of  venerable  men,  who 
not  only  by  their  oral  teachings,  but  also  by  means  of 
their  pious  and  learned  writings,  so  edified  and  strength- 
ened the  infant  Church  that  they  have  ever  since  been 
styled  the  Fathers  of  the  Church.* 

*  In  the  schools  a  distinction  is  made  between  the  Fathers  and 
teachers  of  the  Church  and  the  mere  writers  who  were  not  saints 
and  into  whose  writings  errors  sometimes  crept.    The  people  at 


THE   CHUKCH   FATHERS. 


115 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THE    HISTORY    OF   THE   TEACHING- 
OFFICE    IN    THE    CHURCH. 


JESUS  CHRIST   LIVIJfG   IN   HIS  CHURCH   AS  THE  TEACHER 

OF  TRUTH   AND   WISDOM. 


33.  The  Church  Fathers. 

"  He  gave  some  Apostles,  aud  other  some  pastors  and  doctors, 
for  the  edifying  of  tlie  Body  of  Christ :  until  we  all  meet  into  the 
unity  of  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God."— EniEsiANS 

|URING  the  space  of  three  years  our  Saviour  preached 
heavenly  truth  in  the  cities,  towns,  and  hamlets  of 
Judea.  Although  tlie  public  heard  his  voice,  yet  the  Apos- 
tles and  disciples  were  the  most  favored  witnesses  of  the 
truth  and  sanctity  of  his  teachings.  Much  of  what  he 
taught  was  afterwards  written  by  the  evangelists  and 
Apostles,  and  carefully  preserved  in  the  Church  as  Holy 
Scripture.  Much,  too,  was  handed  down  from  genera- 
tion to  generation  by  mere  word  of  mouth,  and  was  grad- 
ually in  the  course  of  time  committed  to  writing  by  the 
Fathers  of  the  Church.  The  whole  saving  truth  which 
lay  enshrined  in  his  breast  our  divine  Teacher  gave  to  the 
Church  when  he  promised  to  be  with  her  during  all  time, 
and  through  the  instrumentality  of  his  duly  appointed 
teachers,  and  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  guide 
her  in  all  truth  forever.     This  promise  is  the  suiiernatural 


i 


equipment  of  the  holy  Church  for  her  duties  and  office  as 
teacher  to  all  nations.  It  is  the  soil  which  has  produced 
those  giant  trees  whose  shade  and  fruits  have  afforded  life 
to  Christian  nations  for  centuries;  namely,  the  Fathers  of 
the  Church.  It  is  the  miraculous  power  which  has  pre- 
served the  general  Councils,  as  well  as  the  successors  of 


Christ,  our  Divine  Teacher. 

St.  Peter,  the  Popes,  from  all  error  in  defining  matters  of 

faith.  .        ,  ^1    . 

If  we  go  back  in  spirit  to  the  first  centuries  of  Chris- 

tianitv,  om-  view  rests  upon  a  host  of  venerable  men,  who 
not  only  by  their  oral  teachings,  but  also  by  means  of 
their  pious  and  learned  writings,  so  edified  and  strength- 
ened the  infant  Cliurch  that  they  have  ever  since  been 
styled  the  Fathers  of  the  Church.* 

*  In  the  schools  a  distinction  is  made  between  the  Fathers  and 
teachers  of  the  Church  and  the  mere  writers  avIio  were  not  saints, 
and  into  whose  writings  errors  sometimes  crept.     The  people  at 


116 


OHEIST  IX  HIS  ciriTKcir. 


THE   CATHOLIC    FATHERS. 


117 


i 


They  are  the  illustrious  and  eminently  credible  wit- 
nesses of  ancient  Christian  tradition.  And  the  Catholic 
mind  is  inexpressibly  comforted  and  cailmed  when  it  sees 
that  these  Church-fathers  more  than  fifteen  hundred 
years  ago  maintained,  taught,  and  defended  in  their  writ- 
ings the  self-same  truths  which  we  hold  to-diiy.  The  fol- 
lowing are  a  few  of  these  most  deserving  men  : 

St.  Clement  of  Rome,  martyred  about  the  year  100, 


St.  Ignatius,  Bishop  of  Antioch. 

was  the  friend  and  helper  of  St.  Paul,  and  the  third  suc- 
cessor of  St.  Peter  in  the  pontifical  chair. 

St.  Ignatius  was  bishop  of  Antioch  and  a  disciple  of 
St.  John  the  Evangelist.  According  to  an  old  legend  ho 
was  the  child  whom  our  Lord  preferred  to  the  disciples, 
Avhen  they  Avere  disputing  about  their  respective  titles  to 

large,  however,  include  even  such  men  as  Clement  of  Alexandria, 
Oriixeu,  and  Tertulliiin,  on  account  of  their  services  to  Christianity, 
though  tlioy  made  some  mistakes. 


precedence.     He  was  thrown  a  prey  to  the  wild  beasts  in 
Rome,  in  the  year  107. 

St.  Polycarp,  who  was  bishop  of  Smyrna,  and  likewise 
a  disciple  of  St.  John,  was  condemned  in  the  year  J  60, 
when  eighty-six  years  of  age,  to  be  burned  to  death,  but 
not  being  hurt  by  the  flames,  was  pierced  by  a  dagger,  and 
so  put  to  death. 

St.  Papias,  bishop  of  Hierapolis,  was  a  friend  of  St. 
Polycarp,  and  probably  a  disciple  of  St.  John.  He  trav- 
elled about,  visiting  the  various  Christian  congregations 
and  the  immediate  disciples  of  the  Apostles,  taking  much 
pains  to  collect  all  the  oral  traditions  concerning  the  life 
and  teachings  of  our  Saviour,  all  of  which  he  wrote  down 
in  five  books.     He  died  about  the  year  150. 

St.  Justin  was  surnamed  the  Philosopher,  because  he 
had  passed  many  years  in  the  schools  of  pagan  philosophy, 
seeking  in  vain  for  that  truth  which  he  finally  discovered 
in  the  Christian  Church.  He  was  beheaded  at  Home  in 
the  year  1G6. 

Athenagoras  was  at  first  a  pagan,  and  subsequently  a 
Christian  teacher  of  philosophy  at  Athens,  who,  like  St. 
Justin,  wrote  an  excellent  apology  for  the  Christians.  He 
died  in  the  year  180. 

St.  Irenaeus,  of  Asia  Minor,  disciple  of  the  holy  Fathers 
Polycarp  and  Papias,  came  to  Gaul  about  the  year  160, 
helped  to  found  the  Church  at  Lyons,  and  became  its 
second  bishop.  He  sealed  his  faith  with  his  blood  in  the 
year  202. 

Clement  of  Alexandria  was  priest  and  teacher  in  the 
renowned  Christian  academy  at  Alexandria,  and  died  in 
the  year  217. 

Tertullian  lived  at  Carthage,  in  Africa.  First  a  law- 
yer and  afterwards  ordained  priest,  he  was  a  man  of  per- 
suasive eloquence,  great  ability,  and  varied,  deep,  and  solid 
knowledge,  who  with  talent  and  energy  defended  Christi- 
anity against  the  attacks  of  pagans,  Jews,  and  heretics. 


116 


(5HKI8T  IK  HIS   CHUIunr. 


They  are  the  illustrious  and  eminently  credible  Avit- 
nesses  of  ancient  Christian  tradition.  And  the  Catholic 
mind  is  inexpressibly  comforted  and  calmed  when  it  sees 
that  these  Church-fathers  more  than  fifteen  liundred 
years  ago  maintained,  taught,  and  defended  in  tlieir  writ- 
inirs  the  self-same  truths  which  we  hold  to-day.  Tlie  fol- 
lowing  are  a  few  of  these  most  deserving  men  : 

St.  Clement  of  Eome,  martyred  about  the  year  100, 


St.  Ignatius,  Bishop  of  Antioch. 

was  the  friend  and  helper  of  St.  Paul,  and  ilie  third  suc- 
cessor of  St.  Peter  in  tlie  pontifical  cliair. 

St.  Ignatius  was  bisliop  of  Antioch  and  a  disciple  of 
Si  John  the  Evangelist.  According  to  an  old  legend  he 
WM  til©  child  whom  our  Lord  preferred  to  the  disciples, 
whcB'tbey  were  disputing  about  their  respective  titles  to 

large,  however,  include  even  such  men  as  Clement  of  Alexandria, 
Origeu,  and  Tertullian,  on  account  of  their  services  to  Chrislianily, 
though  they  made  some  mistakes. 


THE   CATHOLIC    FATHERS. 


117 


precedence.     He  was  thrown  a  prey  to  the  wild  beasts  in 
Rome,  in  the  year  107. 

St.  Polycarp,  who  was  bishop  of  Smyrna,  and  likewise 
a  disciple  of  St.  John,  was  condemned  in  the  year  160, 
when  eighty-six  years  of  j)ge,  to  be  burned  to  death,  but 
not  being  hurt  by  the  flames,  was  pierced  by  a  dagger,  and 
so  put  to  death. 

St.  Papias,  bishop  of  Hierapolis,  was  a  friend  of  St 
Polycarp,  and  probably  a  disciple  of  St.  John.  He  trav- 
elled about,  visiting  the  various  Christian  congregations 
and  the  immediate  disciples  of  the  Apostles,  taking  much 
pains  to  collect  all  the  oral  traditions  concerning  the  life 
and  teachings  of  our  Saviour,  all  of  which  he  wrote  down 
in  five  books.     He  died  about  the  year  150. 

St.  Justin  was  surnamed  the  Philosopher,  because  he 
had  passed  many  years  in  the  schools  of  pagan  philosophy, 
seeking  in  vain  for  that  truth  Avhich  he  finally  discovered 
in  the  Christian  Church.  He  was  beheaded  at  Home  in 
the  year  106. 

Athenagoras  was  at  first  a  pagan,  and  subsequently  a 
Christian  teacher  of  philosophy  at  Athens,  wlu),  like  St. 
Justin,  wrote  an  excellent  apology  for  the  Christians.  He 
died  in  the  year  180. 

St.  Irena?us,  of  Asia  Minor,  disciple  of  the  lioly  Fathers 
Polycarp  and  Pai)ias,  came  to  Gaul  about  the  year  100, 
helped  to  found  the  Church  at  Lyons,  and  became  its 
second  bishop.  He  sealed  his  faith  with  his  blood  in  the 
yejir  202. 

Clement  of  Alexandria  was  priest  and  teacher  in  the 
renowned  Christian  academy  at  Alexandria,  and  died  in 
the  year  217. 

Tertullian  lived  at  Carthage,  in  Africa.  First  a  law- 
yer and  Jifterwards  ordained  i)riest,  he  was  a  man  of  per- 
suasive eloquence,  great  ability,  and  varied,  deep,  and  solid 
knowledge,  Avho  with  talent  and  energy  defended  C'hristi- 
anity  against  the  attacks  of  pagans,  Jews,  and  heretics. 


118 


CHEIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


Unhappily,  for  want  of  true  humility,  this  otherwise  fault- 
less man  fell  later  into  the  errors  of  the  Montanists.  He 
died  about  the  year  220. 

Origen,  called  on  account  of  his  indefatigable  industry 
Adamantius,  or  the  man  of  iron,  became  in  his  eighteenth 
year  the  successor  of  Clement  in  the  professor's  chair  at 
Alexandria,  and  notwithstanding  some  errors  won  for 
himself  immortal  fame  for  maintaining  the  purity  and 
explaining  the  meaning  of  the  holy  Scriptures.  His 
ardent  zeal  for  Christian  truth,  his  fund  of  knowledge, 
and  his  afflictions,  have  made  him  one  of  the  most  remark- 
able personages  in  Church  history.  He  died  from  the 
effects  of  imprisonment  and  torture,  under  the  Emperor 
Decius,  in  the  year  249. 

St.  Cyprian  was  bishop  of  Carthage.  The  principal 
doctrine  that  occupied  his  mind,  time,  and  writings  as 
bishop,  was  the  Unity  of  the  Church.  He  writes:  "All 
the  life  and  blessings  of  Christianity  depend  on  the  union 
of  all  the  faithful  with  their  bishops,  and  the  union  of  all 
the  bishops  with  the  mother  Church  of  Rome."  He  was 
beheaded  in  the  year  258. 

St.  Athanasius,  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  was  the  chief 
opponent  of  the  heresiarch  Arius,  and  after  being  exiled 
five  times  for  the  faith,  died  in  the  year  373. 

St.  Hilary,  bishop  of  Poitiers,  like  St.  Athanasius  was 
an  able  and  courageous  opponent  of  Arianism,  and  its 
overthrow  was  in  a  great  measure  owing  to  their  prudfince 
and  enlightened  zeal.     He  died  in  the  year  368. 

St.  Ephrem  the  Syrian,  a  priest  of  Edessa,  distin- 
guished for  his  opposition  to  the  teachers  of  error,  for  his 
mildness  towards  the  erring,  and  for  his  fervid  eloquence, 
died  in  the  year  378.  In  his  writings  are  to  be  found  the 
most  unanswerable  testimonies  and  proofs  of  antiquity  in 
defence  of  those  doctrines  of  the  Catholic  Church  most 
commonly  denied  by  Protestants. 

St.  Cyril,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  was  styled  the  Cate- 


FOUR  FATHERS   OF  THE   WESTERN   CHURCH.      119 

chist,  on  account  of  his  famous  work,  the  twenty-three 
Catechisms,  in  which  he  defends  the  truths  of  Christian 
faith  against  heretics,  and  explains  them  for  new  converts. 
He  died  in  the  year  386. 

St.  Epiphanius,  Archbishop  of  Salamis,  who  even  in  his 
own  lifetime  was  honored  as  a  saint  because  of  his  virtues, 
was  compiler  of  the  first  history  of  the  heresies.  He  died 
in  the  year  403. 

St.  Cyi-il,  Patriarch  of  Alexandria,  was  the  principal 
adversary  of  the  heretic  Nestorius,  and  died  in  444. 

Pope  St.  Leo  I.,  surnamed  the  Great,  the  conqueror  of 
the  heresy  of  Eutyches,  equally  distinguished  by  his  sagac- 
ity and  activity  as  Prince  of  the  Church,  and  by  his  know- 
ledge and  eloquence  as  teacher  in  the  Church,  died  in  the 
year  461. 

St.  John  Damascene,  priest  at  Jerusalem,  the  last  of 
the  Church  fathers  in  the  East,  became  renowned  in  the 
controversy  concerning  images,  and  was  likewise  simple, 
pious,  and  solidly  learned.     He  died  in  the  year  770. 


34.   The  Four    Great    Fathers   of  the   Western 

Church. 

"  You  are  the  salt  of  the  earth.     You  are  the  light  of  the  world." 
— Matthew  v.  13. 

Renowned  as  are  the  nineteen  foregoing  Fathers,  and 
great  as  have  been  their  services  to  the  Church  of  God, 
they  are  completely  overshadowed  by  the  four  grand  and 
glorious  Fathers  of  the  Western  Church  ;  namely,  St.  Am- 
brose, St.  Augustine,  St.  Jerome,  and  St.  Gregory  the 
Great ;  as  well  as  by  the  four  great  Fathers  of  the  Eastern 
Church,  St.  Basil,  St.  Gregory  of  Nyssa,  St.  Gregory 
Nazianzen,  and  St.  John  Chrysostom. 

St.  Ambrose,  in  early  manhood  a  lawyer  and  imperial 
governor,  became  bishop  of  Milan  in  374,  and  was  a  model 


V 


■illiliiitim 


120 


CHRIST   IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


of  apostolic  zeal,  true  piety,  and  sterling  integrity,  as  well 
as  a  tender  and  faithful  shepherd  to  his  flock.  His  ser- 
mons, especially  those  on  the  dignity  and  beauty  of  celibacy 
and  virginity,  were  very  convincing.  His  pious  hymns 
are  to-day  sung  in  our  churches  ;  his  devotional  writings 
still  furnish  an  inexhaustible  supply  of  edification  and 
instruction  to  pious  souls.  To  him,  too,  is  the  Church 
indebted  for  her  greatest  Doctor,  St.  Augustine,  who  was 
converted  by  the  soul-stirring  preaching  of  St.  Ambrose, 


St  Augustine,  Doctor  of  the  Church. 

transformed  from  a  sinner  to  a  saint,  from  a  reed  bending 
before  each  and  every  breath  of  error  to  a  firm  pillar  of 
the  Church.  In  the  year  395,  Augustine  was  made  bishop 
of  Hippo  in  Africa,  and  became,  from  that  time,  by  his 
numerous  and  valuable  writings,  by  his  apostolic  discharge 
of  duty,  and  by  the  sanctity  of  his  life,  the  Centre,  adviser, 
and  friend  of  all  the  Christian  writers  of  his  time.  He 
died  in  Dalmatia  in  the  year  430,  ten  years  later  than  his 
renowned  and  venerable  friend  St.  Jerome  of  Stridon, 


FOUR  t'ATHERS   OF  THE   EASTERN   CHURCH.      121 

This  latter  Father  of  the  Church  prepared  himself,  by 
extended  travels  and  a  sojourn  of  several  years  in  the  des- 
ert, for  the  glorious  duties  assigned  to  him  by  God.  From 
all  quarters  questions  came  to  him  for  his  decision  con- 
cerning doctrine,  ecclesiastical  rights  and  relations,  as 
well  as  upon  perfection  of  Christian  life.  Pope  Damasus 
entrusted  to  this  learned  Father  the  translation  of  the  holy 
Scriptures.  His  profound  explanations  of  the  Bible,  his 
unanswerable  controversial  writings  against  heretics,  and 
his  numerous  valuable  letters,  constitute  to-day  one  of  the 
choicest  treasures  of  the  Church. 

The  last  great  Fatlier  of  tlie  Western  Church  was  Pope 
St.  Gregory  the  Great.  Holy  Scripture  and  the  immortal 
works  of  the  three  last-named  Fathers  were  the  school  in 
which  this  apostolic  man  fitted  himself  to  become  an  instru- 
ment of  the  divine  Teacher.  Burning  with  a  true  shep- 
herd's love  and  anxiety  for  the  welfare  and  necessities  of 
the  Church  universal,  as  well  as  of  individual  localities, 
this  divinely  inspired  man  occupies  a  front  rank  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  Church  for  holy  learning.  And  when  pious 
legend  tells  us  that  the  Holy  Ghost  appeared  to  this  Pope 
in  the  form  of  a  dove,  giving  him  thoughts  and  words  for 
his  voluminous  writings,  we  but  hear  an  expression  of  the 
unbounded  admiration  with  which  the  ancient  world  looked 
upon  this  resplendent  Father  of  the  Church.  He  died  in 
the  year  604. 


35.    The    Four   Great    Fathers    of   the    Eastern 
■^=5S5;::^  Church. 

"I  saw  four  angels  standing  on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth."— 
Apocalypse  vii.  1. 

The  first  of  these  four  illustrious  servants  of  God  was 
St.  Basil,  Archbishop  of  Caesarea  in  Cappadocia.  His 
^ame,  Basilius,  signifies  royal ;  and  truly  princely  was  he 


120 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


of  apostolic  zeal,  true  piety,  and  sterling  integrity,  as  well 
as  a  tender  and  faithful  shepherd  to  his  flock.  His  ser- 
mons, especially  those  on  the  dignity  and  beauty  of  celibacy 
and  vn-ginity,  were  very  convincing.  His  pious  hymns 
are  to-day  sung  in  our  churches  ;  his  devotional  writings 
still  furnish  an  inexhaustible  sui)ply  of  edification  and 
instruction  to  pious  souls.  To  him,  too,  is  the  Church 
indebted  for  her  greatest  Doctor,  St.  Augustine,  who  was 
converted  by  the  soul-stirring  preaching  of  St.  Ambrose, 


St  Augustine,  Doctor  of  the  Church, 

transformed  from  a  sinner  to  a  saint,  from  a  reed  bending 
before  each  and  every  breath  of  error  to  a  firm  pillar  of 
the  Church.  In  the  year  395,  Augnstine  was  made  bishop 
of  Hippo  in  Africa,  and  became,  from  that  time,  by  his 
numerous  and  valuable  writings,  by  his  apostolic  discharge 
of  duty,  and  by  the  sanctity  of  his  life,  the  Centre,  adviser, 
and  friend  of  all  the  Christian  writers  of  his  time.  He 
died  in  Dalmatia  in  the  year  430,  ten  years  later  than  his 
renowned  and  venerable  friend   St.  Jerome  of  Stridon. 


FOUR   ^^ATHERS   OF  THE   EASTERN   CHURCH.      121 

This  latter  Father  of  the  Church  prepared  himself,  by 
extended  travels  and  a  sojourn  of  several  years  in  the  des- 
ert, for  the  glorious  duties  assigned  to  him  by  God.  From 
all  quarters  (piestions  came  to  him  for  his  decision  con- 
cerning doctrine,  ecclesiastical  rights  and  relations,  as 
well  as  upon  perfection  of  Christian  life.  Pope  Damasus 
entrusted  to  this  learned  Father  the  translation  of  the  holy 
Scriptures.  His  profound  explanations  of  the  Bible,  his 
unanswerable  controversial  writings  against  heretics,  and 
his  numerous  valuable  letters,  constitute  to-day  one  of  the 
choicest  treasures  of  the  Church. 

The  last  great  Father  of  the  Western  Church  was  Pope 
St.  Gregory  the  Great.  Holy  Scripture  and  the  immortal 
works  of  the  three  last-named  Fathers  were  the  school  in 
which  this  apostolic  man  fitted  liimself  to  become  an  instru- 
ment of  the  divine  Teacher.  Burning  with  a  true  shep- 
herd's love  and  anxiety  for  the  welfare  and  necessities  of 
the  Church  universal,  as  well  as  of  individual  localities, 
this  divinely  inspired  man  occupies  a  front  rank  in  tlie  his- 
tory of  the  Church  for  holy  learning.  And  when  pious 
legend  tells  us  that  the  Holy  Ghost  appeared  to  this  Pope 
in  the  form  of  a  dove,  giving  him  thoughts  and  words  for 
his  voluminous  writings,  we  but  hear  an  expression  of  the 
unbounded  admiration  with  which  the  ancient  world  looked 
upon  this  resplendent  Father  of  the  Church.  He  died  in 
the  year  G04. 


35.    The    Four    Great    Fathers    of   the    Eastern 
^- ,  Church. 

"I  saw  four  angels  standing  on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth."— 
Apocalypse  vii.  1. 

The  first  uf  these  four  illustrious  servants  of  God  was 
St.  Basil,  Archbishop  of  Caesarea  in  Capi)adocia.  His 
name,  Basilius,  signifies  royal ;  and  truly  princely  was  he 


122 


CHRIST   IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


in  mind  and  heart,  M  position  and  efficiency.  He  was 
moreover  a  bulwark  against  the  Arians,  and  at  the  same 
time  a  hero  of  Christian  charity  and  a  mine  of  sacred 
knowledge.  He  was  distinguished  as  a  theologian  and 
preacher,  also  as  a  director  of  souls  for  religious  people. 
He  drew  up  the  first  code  of  rules  for  a  religious  life,  and 
was  distinguished  as  director  of  Christian  ceremonies, 
which  he  reduced  to  order  and  carried  out  with  becoming 
grace  and  splendor.     He  died  in  the  year  379.  ^ 

His  younger  brother,  St.  Gregory,  Bishop  of  Nyssa, 
was  also  a  glorious  champion  of  truth  against  the  Arians, 
and  yet  a  gentle,  peace-loving  man,  and  an  able  writer, 
whose  numerous  works  form  one  of  the  most  valuable 
treasures  of  the  Church.     He  died  in  395. 

With  these  two  holy  brothers  was  most  intimately 
united  in  esteem  and  friendship  the  third  of  the  three 
great  Cappadocians,  St.  Gregory  Nazianzen.  He  pre- 
pared himself  for  the  service  of  the  Church  by  attending 
the  most  famous  schools  of  sacred  and  profane  learning  in 
Palestine,  Alexandria,  and  Athens.  The  theatre  of  his 
chief  triumphs  was  the  city  of  Constantinople,  which 
he  purged  of  error  with  irresistible  power  and  success. 
After  years  of  hesitation,  he  at  length  accepted  the  epis- 
copate of  this  city,  but  left  it  again  in  381  in  order  to 
close  hisiong,  active,  and  useful  life  in  holy  solitude.  He 
died  in  the  year  390. 

Seven  years  later  we  see  St.  John  Chrysostom  occupy- 
ing the  patriarchal  chair  of  Constantinople.  He  was  dis- 
tinguished as  a  preacher,  as  an  expounder  of  holy  Scrip- 
ture, as  a  bishop  of  untiring  activity  and  charitable  meek- 
ness, and  also  of  immovable  fidelity  to  faith  and  priestly 
independence. 

A  hidden  life,  passed  in  prayer,  mortification,  and 
study  with  the  monks  of  the  desert,  had  furnished  him  with 
that  great  power  which  he  afterwards  required  in  his  many 
contests  with  the  heretics,  and  with  treacherous  brethren, 


HISTORY    OF  THE   CHURCH   COUNCILS. 


123 


I 


and  against  the  vices  of  the  imperial  court.     He  died  in 
banishment  in  the  year  407. 

Such  are  the  great  and  glorious  men  whom  the  Church 
honors  as  her  spiritual  Fathers.  Yet  it  is  not  to  be  sup- 
posed that  our  divine  Founder  and  Teacher  with  the 
close  of  the  Church's  infancy  ceased  to  raise  up  other 
chosen  and  eminent  servants,  whom  he  endowed  with  sim- 
ilar gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Each  century  down  to  our 
9wn  time  has  enjoyed  zealous  and  able  teachers  of  extraor- 
dinary power  and  gifts,  raised  up  in  his  mercy  by  the 
divine  Teacher,  Jesus  Christ,  in  order  to  manifest  through 
them  his  living  presence  in  his  holy  Church.  But  they 
are  not  infallible  any  more  than  the  early  Fathers  were 
individually.  Although  chosen  men,  and  inspired  by 
God,  they  are  still  mortal  and  liable  to  error,  and  more 
than  once  has  the  Church  been  called  upon  to  lament  the 
sad  fall  of  one  or  more  of  her  most  distinguished  teachers. 


36.  The  History  of  the  Church  Councils. 

"  How  comely  is  wisdom  for  the  aged,  and  understanding  and 
council  to  men  of  honor!  Much  experience  is  the  crown  of  old 
men."— EccLESiASTicus  xxxv. 

Altogether  different  from  the  individual  teachers  is 
the  case  in  regard  to  Councils  of  the  Church;  those 
remarkable  and  famous  assemblages  of  the  bishops  of 
every  land,  which  have  been  called  together  by  the  Popes 
in  times  of  extraordinary  necessities  or  struggles,  and 
over  which  they  presided  either  in  person  or  by  a  duly 
authorized  representative.  The  General  Church  Conven- 
tions, or  (Ecumenical  Councils,*  constitute  and  compose 

*  Quite  different  from  these  are  the  National  Councils,  where  the 
bishops  of  a  wholo  nation  convene  together.  Provincial  Councils 
are  those  where  the  bishops  of  a  Church  province  assemble  under 
the  presidency  of  their  archbishop.    Diocesan  synods  are  those 


!  !■ 


124 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


the  whole  teaching  Church.     As  this    entire    teaching 
Church  has  received  the  divine  promise  that  the  gates  of 
hell— that  is  to  say,  error  and  falsehood— shall  not  prevail 
against  it,  the  General  Councils  are,  by  a  special   and 
supernatural  assistance  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  infallible  in  all 
their  decisions  regarding  faith  and  morals.     Hence  all 
Christendom  has  ever  directed  its  most  reverent    and 
attentive  gaze  upon  these  Councils,  as  upon   spectacles 
f^hich  are  both  important  and  sacred.     During  the  period 
of  their  sessions,  Catholics  have  always  multiplied  their 
prayers  to  heaven,  begging  for  the  Fathers  of  the  Council 
light  from  heaven,  peace  and  concord,  and  victory  in  the 
Holy  Ghost.     Whatever  any  single  bishop  may  choose  to 
utter  in  such  a  council  is  of  course  nothing  more  than  his 
own  personal  testimony.     But  when,  after  a  series  of  ses- 
sions protracted  for  months  and  sometimes  for  years,  and 
during  which  the  Fathers  of  the  Councils,  by  study  and 
mutual  discussion,  have  done  their  best  to  present  the 
truth  pure  and  unadulterated,  the  General  Council  sol- 
emnly and  formally  pronounces  its  decision,  and  the  Pope 
confirms  it,  then  such  decision  is  no  longer  a  mere  opinion 
of  a  human  court.     It  is  the  incontrovertible  doctrine  of 
Jesus  Christ  himself.     He  who  will  not  hear  it  refuses  to 
hear  Christ,  and  thus  by  his  own  act  excludes  himself 
from  the  kingdom  of  Christ.     Hence  the  sentence  of 
Anathema  is  naught  else  than  the  solemn  declaration  of 
the  Church,  that  such  an  undutiful  son  has  of  his  own 
choice  withdrawn  from  her  communion  and  family. 

The  first  instance  of  such  a  General  Council  of  the 
Church  occurred  in  the  days  of  the  Apostles,  in  the  year 
51.  Some  Christians,  who  had  been  recently  converted 
from  Judaism  to  the  Church,  maintained  that  the  converts 
from  paganism  should  have  themselves  circumcised,  and 
observe,  even  as  Christians,  the  rites   and  customs  pre- 

where  the  priests  of  a  diocese  meet  and  discuss  Church  questions 
under  the  lead  of  their  bishop. 


HISTORY   OF  TWENTY   GENERAL  COUNCILS.      125 

scribed  by  the  Jewish  law.  Then  the  Apostles  and  the 
ancients,  or  priests,  met  together  in  Jerusalem  to  decide 
the  points  under  dispute.  St.  Peter,  the  Prince  of  the 
Apostles,  opened  the  Council.  Other  Apostles  spoke  after 
him,  especially  Barnabas,  Paul,  and  James.  Finally  a 
unanimous  decision  was  pronounced.  It  was  not  a  human 
and  fallible. decision,  but  a  divine  definition;  for  the  Apos- 
tles distinctly  said:  **It  hath  seemed  good  to  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  to  us  to  lay  no  further  burden  upon  you  than 
these  necessary  things." — Acts  xv. 


37.  History  of  the  Twenty  General  Councils. 

"Whilst  they  were  speaking  these  things,  Jesus  stood  in  the 
midst  of  them  and  saith  to  them:  Peace  be  to  you;  it  is  I,  fear  not.'* 
—Luke  xxiv.  36. 

Adopting  this  first  Council  for  its  model  and  guide, 
the  Church  has  held  during  the  lapse  of  eighteen  centuries 
twenty  (Ecumenical  Councils.  At  the  first,  held  at  Nice, 
in  the  year  325,  the  errors  broached  by  Arius  in  opposition 
to  the  Divinity  of  Jesus  Christ  were  condemned.  At  the 
second,  which  convened  at  Constantinople,  in  the  year 
381,  the  errors  of  Macedonius  against  the  Divinity  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  were  condemned.  The  third  Council,  held  at 
Ephesus,  in  the  year  431,  declared,  in  opposition  to  Nes- 
torius,  the  revealed  truth  that  there  is  but  one  person  in 
Christ,  and  not  two  separate  persons;  it  defined  that  this 
person  is  divine,  and  consequently  it  established  and  con- 
firmed, against  the  blasphemies  of  the  same  heretic,  the 
honor  and  dignity  of  Mary  as  Mother  of  God.  The  fourth 
Council,  held  at  Chalcedon,  in  the  year  451,  declared 
against  the  heretic  Eutyches,  and  defined  the  revealed 
teaching  of  faith,  that  in  Christ  there  are  two  distinct 
natures,  the  divine  and  the  human,  hypostatically  united 
in  one  divine  person.    Similar  contested  points  were  set- 


I 


I 


iii 


\  '' 


m 

iil 


126 


CHKIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


tied  m  the  fifth  and  sixth  General  Councils  at  Constanti- 
nople, in  the  years  553  and  680.  The  seventh  Council, 
held  at  Nice,  in  the  year  787,  sustained  and  confirmed  the 
time-honored  and  pious  yeneration  of  images.  In  the 
eighth  General  Council,  held  at  Constantinople,  in  the 
year  869,  the  wickedness  of  Photius,  who  was  seeking  to 
separate  the  Oriental  from  the  Western  Church,  was 
exposed  and  condemned.  Unhappily  the  sad  disruption 
was  soon  after  effected,  and  hence  this  was  the  last  General 
Council  ever  held  in  the  Eastern  Church. 

The  four  following  were  held  at  the  Lateran  Basilica  in 
Rome.     In  the  year  1123,  the  independence  and  freedom 
of  the  Church  from  the  civil  power  of  the  emperor  were 
declared  and  maintained.     In  1139,  the  evil  effects  of  the 
attempted  dismemberment  which  Peter  Leonis  had  in 
vain  essayed  were  effectively  remedied,  and  the  baneful 
doctrines  of  the  fanatical  Arnold  of  Brescia  were  rejected 
and  condemned.     In  the  year  1179,  the  errors  of  the  Albi- 
genses  and  Waldenses  were  condemned.     Finally,  in  1215, 
in  the  twelfth  General  Council,  called  also   the  fourth 
Lateran,  an  effort  was  made  to  reunite  the  Greek  Church 
with  the  Latin.     The  errors  of  Berengarius,  which  had 
been  already  refuted  in  previous  years,  and  which  denied 
the  Real  Presence  of  Christ  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  were 
again  rejected,  and  the  true  Catholic  doctrine  regarding 
that  sacred  mystery  was  more  firmly  established  and  eluci- 
dated by  the  adoption  of  the  term  transubstantiation — a 
theological  word  used  to  express  the  change  of  one  sub- 
stance into  another.     At  the  same  Council,  the  dogmas  of 
the  Blessed  Trinity,  and  of  the  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of 
God,  both  of  which  had  ever  been  taught  and  believed  in 
the  Church,  were  reaffirmed,  and  clearly  and  briefly  formu- 
lated.    Many  other    heresies  were  condemned    in    this 
Council. 

The  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  Councils  were  held  in 
1245  and  1274,  at  Lyons;  the  fifteenth  at  Vienna,  in  1311. 


HISTORY  OB^  TWENTY   GENERAL   COUNCILS.      127 

In  the  first  of  these,  all  Christendom  was  exhorted  to  take 
up  arms  and  to  defend  themselves  against  the  incursions 
of  the  Saracens.  In  the  Council  held  in  1274,  the  ancient 
doctrine  of  the  Procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  the 
Father  and  the  Son  was  renewed  and  confirmed,  and  the 
union  of  the  Greek  and  Roman  Churches  was  established, 
to  be  severed  again  after  a  very  brief  duration.  In  the 
fifteenth  Council,  the  excesses  and  errors  of  several  asso- 
ciations were  condemned,  and  the  order  of  the  Knight 
Templars  was  suppressed. 

The  next  four  Councils  have  been  termed  Reformation 
Councils,  because  in  them  laws  and  regulations  were  estab- 
lished with  a  view  of  putting  an  end  to  many  abuses  that 
had  crept  into  the  public  administration,  and  into  the 
lives  of  people  and  clergy.  These  Councils  were  held  as 
follows:  the  sixteenth  at  Constance,  from  1414  to  1418; 
the  seventeenth  at  Basel,  and  afterwards  at  Ferrara  and 
Florence,  from  1431  to  1447;  the  eighteenth  in  the  Lateran 
at  Rome,  in  1512.  The  nineteenth  Council  was  assembled 
at  Trent,  and,  with  some  intermissions,  lasted  from  1545 
to  1563.  At  Constance  the  dismal  divisions  caused  by  the 
schismatical  antipopes  were  healed,  and  the  errors  of  Huss 
and  Wickliffe  were  condemned.  In  Florence  was  again 
effected  a  short-lived  reunion  between  the  Churches  of  the 
East  and  the  West.  At  Trent  the  disastrous  errors  of 
the  so-called  Reformers  were  rejected  and  condemned. 

The  twentieth  General  Council  of  the  Church  was  called 
together  by  the  great  and  glorious  Pius  the  Ninth,  in  the 
twenty-fourth  year  of  his  pontificate.  The  first  session 
was  held  at  the  Vatican  in  Rome,  on  the  festival  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  the 
eighth  day  of  December,  1869.  Nearly  eight  hundred 
prelates  of  the  Church  responded  personally  to  the  call  of 
the  Vicar  of  Christ.  Although  the  enemies  of  the  Church, 
on  all  sides,  used  every  effort,  both  by  threats,  falsehood, 
and  calumny,  to  disturb  the  peaceful  proceedings  of  the 


/    I 


128 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


Council,  their  poisoned  arrows  fell  harmless  against  the 
Rock  of  Peter.  The  wonderful  tranquillity  of  soul,  the 
unshaken  confidence  in  God,  the  unconquerable  fortitude, 
all  so  plainly  shown  in  every  word,  in  every  act,  look,  and 
gesture  of  the  venerable  Pontiff,  were  not  in  vain.  The 
grand  and  imposing  Council  was  opened,  and  entered  upon 
its  duties,  regardless  of  the  insane  opposition  of  unbe- 
lievers. The  prevailing  errors  of  our  age  were  mercilessly 
condemned.  The  Fathers  lifted  the  veil  from  the  hypo- 
critical face  of  that  false  science  of  our  day  which  would 
fain  build  its  proud  throne  upon  the  ruins  of  divine  faith. 
The  independence,  rights,  and  privileges  of  God's  Church 
were  asserted.  On  the  18th  of  July,  1870,  the  ancient 
belief  in  the  Infallibility  of  the  Pope  when  defining  matters 
of  faith  was  formulated  into  a  fixed  dogma,  and  solemnly 
and  officially  promulgated  as  such. 


38.  The  Infallibility  of  the  Pope. 

•*In  Christ  Jesus,  I  am  appointed  a  preacher  and  an  apostle.  I 
say  the  truth,  I  lie  not:  a  doctor  of  the  Gentiles  in  faith  and  truth." 
— I.  Timothy,  ii.  7. 

By  the  inspired  action  of  the  Vatican  Council,  the  sub- 
lime teaching-oflfice  of  the  Successor  of  Peter  was  solemnly 
set  up  in  its  proper  place,  before  the  eyes  of  the  whole 
astonished  world.  There  were  not  wanting  silly  and 
wicked  men,  who  endeavored  by  misrepresentation  and 
idle  threats  to  undermine  the  strength  and  lessen  the  dig- 
nity of  this  grand  and  bold  movement  on  the  part  of  the 
Fathers  of  the  Council.  They  would  fain  make  the  world 
believe  that  the  Vatican  Council  had  made  a  god  of  a  sin- 
ful, fallible,  mortal  man.  What  folly!  The  Pope  is,  in 
very  deed  and  truth,  infallible.  But  this  does  not  mean 
that  he  is  impeccable;  that  is  to  say,  incapable  of  being  a 
sinner  personally.     Nor  does  it  mean  that  he  cannot  err 


INFALLIBILITY   OF  THE  POPE. 


129 


in  his  own  person.  He  is,  of  course,  a  man,  and  will  be 
such  till  death.  He  can  err  in  his  unofficial  teachings. 
He  can  err  even  when  deciding  as  a  learned  and  experi- 
enced man  on  questions  of  profane  and  sacred  knowledge, 
or  even  in  ordaining  matters  of  Church  discipline.  It  is 
only  when,  in  virtue  of  his  sacred  office  and  position,  as 
Shepherd  of  Christ's  fold  and  as  authorized  teacher  of  all 
Christians,  and  by  virtue  of  his  supreme  apostolical  author- 
ity, and  by  virtue  of  the  assistance  that  our  divine  Saviour 
has  promised  to  St.  Peter  and  his  successors,  he  decides 
and  defines  a  question  of  faith  and  morals  as  binding  upon 
the  whole  Church,  that  the  Pope  of  Rome  is  infallible. 
Such  was  the  teaching  of  the  Vatican  Council  on  the  ques- 
tion of  the  Infallibility  of  the  Pope.  And,  in  truth,  it 
was  not  a  new  doctrine,  but  an  ancient,  time-honored 
belief,  that  was  defined  and  promulgated  on  the  18th  of 
July,  1870,  by  the  Fathers  in  Council  assembled.  Our 
Lord  himself,  Jesus  Christ,  proclaimed  this  doctrine  to 
the  world  more  than  eighteen  centuries  ago,  when  he  said 
to  Peter:  **Thou  art  Peter,  and  on  this  rock  I  will  build 
my  Church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
it.     I  have  prayed  for  thee  that  thy  faith  fail  not." 

Though  in  former  times,  before  this  doctrine  was 
defined  dogmatically,  some  eminent  persons  held  other 
opinions  on  this  subject,  yet  the  great  body  of  the  doctors 
of  the  Church  have  in  all  ages  expressed  themselves  clearly 
on  Infallibility,  whilst  the  whole  universal  Church  has  at 
all  times  accepted  as  matters  of  faith  all  decisions  of  the 
Popes,  and  with  that  complete  submission  and  docility 
which  indicate  a  firm  belief  in  the  infallibility  of  the  high- 
est authority  on  earth. 

It  could  not  be  otherwise.  Our  divine  Saviour  has  set 
up  firmly  and  permanently,  within  his  Church,  a  supreme, 
unfailing  teaching  authority,  to  which  the  faithful  in  every 
age,  when  differences  arise  among  them  regarding  ques- 
tions of  faith,  can  have  recourse,  and  receive,  with  unquali- 


i 


fi 


il 


/    '  I 


\ 


130 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


fied  confidence,  a  positive  and  infallible  decision.  But 
centuries  may  elapse,  and  have  elapsed,  without  its  being 
practicable  to  assemble  a  General  Council.  Now  the  faith- 
ful must  necessarily  be  assured  of  their  faith  without 
delay.  Hence  there  must  always  be  some  power  to  pro- 
nounce at  once  on  disputed  points.  To  whom  does  this 
office  and  authority  to  decide  more  properly  and  justly 
belong  than  to  the  lawful  successor  of  him  whom  Christ 
appointed  to  be  the  foundation-stone  of  his  Church,  and 
to  whom  he  entrusted  the  keys  of  his  kingdom  on  earth, 
the  Pope  ?  How  can  the  Pope  pronounce  a  decision,  safe 
and  sure  and  certain  to  the  doubting,  and  consoling  to  the 
believing,  unless  he  possess,  through  supernatural  assist- 
ance granted  for  the  purpose,  the  prerogative  of  infalli- 
bility ? 

Hence  all  Christendom  returns  to  its  divine  Lord  and 
Master,  Jesus  Christ,  its  heartfelt  thanks  for  this  sublime 
and  unfailing  teaching  authority,  which  he  himself  has 
constantly  exercised  throughout  all  ages,  in  the  person  of 
the  Pope,  his  visible  representative  before  mankind.  When 
we  see  how,  on  eveiy  side  of  us,  those  who  dwell  beyond  the 
pale  of  the  Church  are  constantly  changing  from  one 
opinion  to  another,  how  each  individual  interprets  accord- 
ing to  his  own  private  notions,  and  differently  from  every- 
body else,  the  sacred  pages  of  Holy  Writ,  we  congratulate 
ourselves  upon  the  bright  and  shining  light  vouchsafed  by 
Christ  to  our  Church;  we  appreciate  more  and  more  the 
priceless  blessings  of  unity  and  security  granted  through 
infallibility;  we  cling  more  closely,  and  with  renewed  con- 
fidence and  hope,  to  the  immovable  rock  sustaining  our 
Church.  We  unite  our  voices  to  St.  Ambrose,  and  repeat 
with  gladness  and  triumph,  "  VM  Fetrus,  ibi  Ecclesia''— 
"Where  Peter  is,  there  is  the  Church."  We  make  a  com- 
forting act  of  faith  in  the  decision  rendered  by  the  Fathers 
of  the  Council  of  Florence,  in  1439:  "The  Roman  Pon- 
tiff is  really  and  truly  the  successor  of  Peter,  the  Prince 


INFALLIBILITY   OF  THE  POPE. 


131 


Qi  the  Apostles  and  the  Vicar  of  Christ,  the  Head  of  the 
Universal  Church;  and,  in  quality  of  Father,  also  the 
teacher  of  all  Christians;  receiving  through  St.  Peter  the 
power  and  authority  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

Now,  if  the  Council  of  Florence,  nearly  five  hundred 
years  ago,  thus  clearly  defined  the  ample  powers  of  the 
Chief  Pastor  of  all  Christendom,  and  if,  as  is  really  the 
case,  three  oecumenical  synods  have  been  held  since  that 
time,  the  objection,  made  by  some,  that,  since  the  defini- 
tion of  the  Infallibility  of  the  Pope,  all  General  Councils 
are  unnecessary,  falls  to  the  ground  at  once.  Such  objec- 
tion, in  any  case,  would  be  groundless.  As  in  the  past,  so 
will  it  be  in  the  future.  Every  question  of  faith  and 
morals  to  be  decided  will  be  subjected  to  a  rigid  and 
searching  examniation,  which  will  be  best  conducted  amid 
an  assembly  of  all  the  bishops,  if  the  circumstances  of  the 
times  will  permit  such  meeting. 


i 


I 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  HISTORY  OF  THE   HIERARCHY, 

OF   CHURCH    RIGHTS,  AND   OF 

CHURCH   PENALTIES. 


CHRIST  LIVES  IN  HIS  CHURCH  AS   KIKG  AND  LEGISLATOR. 


39.  The  Kingly  Office  in  the  Church. 

"We  see  Jesus,  for  the  suffering  of  death,  crowned  with  glory 
and  honor.  For  in  that  God  hath  subjected  all  things  to  him,  he 
left  nothing  not  subject  to  him." — Hebrews  ii.  8,  9. 

TTTIIEN  Pontius  Pilate,  the  Roman  governor,  ad- 
W  dressed  to  our  beloved  Lord  the  question,  "Art 
thou  a  king  ?"  Christ  answered  decidedly,  "  Thou  sayest 
it,  I  am  a  king:  for  such  I  was  born,  and  for  such  came  I 
into  the  world."  Oftentimes,  too,  he  styled  his  Church 
his  "kingdom."  As  this  Lord  and  Saviour  still  lives  in 
his  Church,  and  shall  live  forever,  so,  too,  must  the  kingly 
office  still  exist  visibly  within  her,  and  for  all  time;  that 
is  to  say,  as  the  Church  is  a  visible  kingdom,  and,  indeed, 
the  kingdom  of  Christ,  who  is  himself  a  king,  she  must 
have  a  visible  government.  To  this  system  of  govern- 
ment appertain  not  only  the  duly  appointed  and  lawfully 
commissioned  officials,  but  also  the  justly  and  legally 
enacted  laws,  according  to  which  these  officers  must  gov- 
ern themselves  and  the  general  Church.  But  the  Founder 
of  the  Church  has  said  expressly,  "  My  kingdom  is  not  of 
this  world."    That  is  to  say,  it  has  not  for  its  object  the 


HISTOKY   OF  THE  HIERARCHY. 


133 


acquisition  of  worldly  goods;  it  is  not  dependent  on 
earthly  power  or  authority ;  nor  does  it  seek  to  oversee 
or  to  administer  civil  governments,  yet  it  cannot  permit 
itself  to  be  controlled  or  enslaved  by  the  laws  of  the  civil 
•power.  The  Church  and  the  State  are  two  distinct  powers 
which  work  harmoniously  together,  and  side  by  side,  for 
the  welfare  of  the  people  collectively  and  individually. 
Both  emanate  from  God,  and  both  are  founded  on  God's 
sacred  ordinance.  Hence  the  authority  of  the  civil  func- 
tionary is  not  dependent  on  the  Church,  any  more  than 
the  authority  of  ecclesiastics  depends  on  the  civil  power. 
The  power  and  authority  with  which  the  Heads  of  the 
Church  are  clothed,  are  altogether  spiritual,  and  are 
derived  from  heaven  itself.  The  several  grades  of  orders 
and  of  dignity  among  the  clergy,  when  taken  together, 
are  termed  the  hierarchy,  whilst  the  laws  and  ordinances 
in  accordance  with  which  these  administer  their  respective 
offices,  are  called  canon  law  and  Church  discipline. 


40.  History   of  the  Grades,  or  Order  of  Dignity, 
among  the  Clergy  of  the  Church. 

THE  HIERARCHY. 

•'  Behold,  I  will  lay  thy  stones  in  order.  All  thy  children  shall 
be  taught  of  the  Lord."— Isaiah  liv.  11. 

The  "living  stones  laid  in  order,"  with  which  the 
Jerusalem  of  the  New  Law,  namely  the  teaching  Church, 
is  built,  are  the  clergy  of  the  different  ranks  or  grades. 

We  find,  even  in  apostolic  times,  sufficient  evidence  to 
enable  us  to  conclude  with  positive  certainty  that  the 
hierarchy  existed  then,  with  its  grades  and  dignities,  and 
that  therefore  it  must  rest  upon  divine  appointment.  At 
the  head  and  front  of  the  clergy  we  find  St.  Peter  and  his 
lawful  successors,  the  bishops  of  Eome,  afterwards  called 


€ 


I 


134 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


Popes.  We  know  that  Pope  Clement,  who  was  only  the 
third  in  succession  after  St.  Peter,  wrote  from  the  city  of 
Kome  a  pastoral  letter  to  the  people  at  Corinth,  in  which 
he  authoritatively  counsels  them  concerning  their  strifes 
and  contentions,  and  plainly  says  that  he  "dare  not 
depose  their  priests  who  had  been  correct  and  faithful  in 
the  discharge  of  their  duties."  And  at  the  very  time  that 
Clement  sent,  from  so  great  a  distance,  this  letter  to  the 
Corinthians,  the  holy  Evangelist  St.  John  was  still  alive 
and  in  their  immediate  vicinity.  How,  tlicn,  could  St. 
Clement  have  presumed  to  interfere  in  the  Church  affairs 
of  so  remote  a  congregation,  and  during  the  lifetime  of 
an  Apostle,  if  Christendom  did  not  recognize  the  bishop 
of  Eome  as  the  general  head  of  the  Church?  Hence,  St. 
Ignatius,  who  was  himself  a  disciple  of  the  Apostles,  styles 
the  Church  of  Eome  "the  Mistress  of  the  Covenant  of 
love,"  that  is,  g|  Christianity.  Other  Fathers  of  the 
ancient  Church  assert  the  same  truth.  St.  IrenaBus 
declares :  "  On  account  of  her  mighty  pre-eminence,  all 
believers  must  agree  with  the  Church  of  Eome."  And 
Tertullian,  even  after  lit  had  fallen  into  error,  testified 
that  the  bishop  of  Eome  "is  the  bishop  of  bishops."  St. 
Cyi^rian,  too,  styles  the  episcopal  see  of  Eome,  "the  chair 
of  Peter,  the  centre  of  ecclesiastical  unity,  with  which  all 
bishops  must  be  in  communion."  We  see,  therefore,  how 
far  out  of  the  way  these  people  are,  who  imagine  that  they 
utter  a  reproach  against  our  good  sense  when  they  call 
us  papists  or  ultramontanes.*  The  disgrace  is  not  ours, 
but  they  themselves  are  to  be  pitied ;  for  they  are  but  lit- 
tle conversant  with  holy  Scripture  and  the  history  of  early 
Christianity,  and  they  give  the  lie  to  their  own  fathers 
who  but  a  couple  of  centuries  ago  were  truly  loyal  to  the 
Popes. 

*  Ultramontane  is  a  term  applied  to  those  Catholics  who  are  in 
faithful  communiou  with  the  Pope.  The  word  itself  means  "over 
the  mountain;"  that  is,  beyond  the  Alps. 


... 


HISTORY   OF  THE  HIERARCHY. 


136 


As  the  Popes  are  the  lawful  successors  of  St.  Peter,  so 
the  bishops  are  the  lawful  successors  of  the  other  apostles. 
Even  in  the  apostolic  age  the  prelates  maintained  their 
superiority  over  the  other  ministers  of  the  Church.  Thus, 
although  in  the  island  of  Crete,  at  Ephesus,  and  in  the  seven 
churches  to  whom  St.  John  in  his  Apocalypse  addresses 
himself,  there  were  several  ministers  of  the  Church,  yet 
the  apostles  Paul  and  John,  in  their  epistles,  address  but 
one  person,  who  appears  to  have  been  a  bishop  intrusted 
with  the  spiritual  charge  of  the  entire  Christian  commu- 


The  Catholic  Hierarchy. 

nity.  We  have  from  Tertullian  a  very  remarkable  deci- 
sion on  this  question :  " The  right,"  he  says,  "to  baptize 
belongs  to  the  higher  or  superior  priest,  who  is  the  bishop  ; 
and  after  him  to  the  priests  and  deacons,  who,  however, 
must  be  authorized  by  the  bishop." 

At  a  very  early  period  the  individual  bishops  of  a 
neighborhood  conceived  the  idea  of  uniting  themselves  in 
a  common  union,  giving  the  precedence  to  the  bishop  who 
dwelt  in  the  metropolis,  or  mother  city,  or  chief  town  of 


i 


If 


134 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CIIUKCII. 


Popes.  We  know  that  Pope  Clement,  wlio  was  only  tlic 
third  in  succession  after  St.  Peter,  wrote  from  the  city  of 
Home  a  pastoral  letter  to  the  people  at  Corinth,  in  which 
he  authoritatively  counsels  them  concerning  their  strifes 
and  contentions,  and  plainly  says  that  he  "dare  not 
depose  their  priests  who  had  been  correct  and  faithful  in 
the  discharge  of  their  duties."  And  at  the  very  time  that 
Clement  sent,  from  so  great  a  distance,  tliis  letter  to  the 
Corinthians,  the  holy  Evangelist  St.  John  was  still  alive 
and  in  their  immediate  vicinity,  llow,  then,  could  St. 
Clement  have  presumed  to  interfere  in  the  Church  affairs 
of  so  remote  a  congregation,  and  during  the  lifetime  of 
an  Apostle,  if  Christendom  did  not  recognize  the  bishop 
of  Rome  as  the  general  head  of  the  Church?  Hence,  St. 
Ignatius,  who  was  himself  a  discijile  of  the  Apostles,  styles 
the  Church  of  Rome  "the  Mistress  of  tlie  Covenant  of 
love,"  that  is,  of  Christianity.  Other  Fathers  of  the 
ancient  Church  assert  the  same  truth.  St.  Irenaeus 
declares :  "  On  account  of  her  miglity  pre-eminence,  all 
believers  must  agree  with  the  Church  of  Rome."  And 
Tertullian,  even  after  he  had  fallen  into  error,  testified 
that  the  bishop  of  Rome  "is  the  bishop  of  bishops."  St. 
Cyprian,  too,  styles  the  episcopal  see  of  Rome,  "the  chair 
of  Peter,  the  centre  of  ecclesiastical  unity,  with  which  all 
bishops  must  be  in  communion."  We  see,  therefore,  how 
far  out  of  the  way  these  people  are,  who  imagine  that  they 
utter  a  reproach  against  our  good  sense  when  they  call 
us  papists  or  ultramontanes.*  The  disgrace  is  not  ours, 
but  they  themselves  are  to  be  pitied  ;  for  they  are  but  lit- 
tle conversant  with  holy  Scripture  and  the  history  of  early 
Christianity,  and  they  give  the  lie  to  their  own  fathers 
wbo  but  a  couple  of  centuries  ago  were  truly  loyal  to  the 
Popes. 

*  Ultramoniane  is  a  term  applied  to  those  Catholics  who  are  in 
faithful  communiou  witli  the  Pope.  The  word  itself  means  "over 
the  mountain;"  that  is,  beyond  the  Alps. 


HISTORY   OF  THE  HIERARCHY. 


135 


As  the  Popes  are  the  lawful  successors  of  St.  Peter,  so 
the  bishops  are  the  lawful  successors  of  the  other  apostles. 
Even  in  the  apostolic  age  the  prelates  maintained  their 
superiority  over  the  other  ministers  of  the  Church.  Thus, 
although  in  the  island  of  Crete,  at  Ephesus,  and  in  the  seven 
churches  to  whom  St.  John  in  his  Apocalypse  addresses 
himself,  there  were  several  ministers  of  the  Church,  yet 
the  apostles  Paul  and  John,  in  their  epistles,  address  but 
one  person,  who  appears  to  have  been  a  bishop  intrusted 
with  the  spiritual  charge  of  the  entire  Christian  commu- 


The  Catholic  Hierarchy. 

nity.  We  have  from  Tertullian  a  very  remarkable  deci- 
sion on  this  question :  "  The  right,"  he  says,  "to  baptize 
belongs  to  the  higher  or  superior  priest,  who  is  the  bishop  ; 
and  after  him  to  the  priests  and  deacons,  who,  however, 
must  be  authorized  by  the  bishop." 

At  a  very  early  period  the  individual  bishops  of  a 
neighborhood  conceived  the  idea  of  uniting  themselves  in 
a  common  union,  giving  the  precedence  to  the  bishop  who 
dwelt  in  the  metropolis,  or  mother  city,  or  chief  town  of 


III 


)■ 


/ 


\ 


136 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


the  province.  Thus  Jerusalem  (afterwards  Caesarea),  An- 
tioch,  Alexandria,  and  later  Constantinople,  and  other 
cities  were  considered  as  metropolitan  or  mother-churches 
of  their  surrounding  districts  respectively.  Among  these 
metropolitan  dioceses,  after  the  Church  had  begun  to 
spread  wider  and  more  rapidly,  another  order  or  office 
was  soon  established ;  for  the  prelates  in  the  most  impor- 
tant cities  were  styled  patriarchs,  by  virtue  of  which  title 
they  enjoyed  in  many  points  a  superiority  over  the  arch- 
bishops, as  these  did  over  their  suffragan  bishops. 

At  a  very  early  period  the  bishops  had  ministers  to 
assist  them,  who,  although  by  virtue  of  their  ordination 
enjoyed  full  sacerdotal  powers,  yet  were  permitted  to 
exercise  them  only  when  commissioned  by  their  respec- 
tive bishops.  These  were  the  simple  priests,  whose  duty 
it  was  to  assist  the  bishops  in  their  functions  in  the  prin- 
cipal congregation,  or  in  the  surrounding  districts  of  the 
neighborhood,  as  well  also  to  act  in  their  places  in  case  of 
necessity.  In  the  fourth  century,  after  the  conversion  of 
the  Emperor  Constantine,  the  Church  grew  so  very  rap- 
idly, that  besides  the  bishop's  church  in  the  chief  city, 
many  other  congregations  were  formed  both  in  the  city 
and  in  the  surrounding  country,  and  intrusted  to  the  care 
of  these  priests,  who  then  became  pastors.  That  is  to 
say,  they  were  assigned  permanently  to  separate  churches, 
with  full  power  to  conduct  divine  service  and  to  exercise 
the  care  of  souls,  but  always  in  the  name  of  the  bishop. 
St.  Athanasius  describes  the  existence  of  several  parishes 
in  the  vicinity  of  Alexandria.  At  the  time  of  the  Coun- 
cil of  Chalcedon,  in  the  year  450,  such  parishes  existed 
everywhere. 

Besides  the  priest,  we  meet  with  other  spiritual  assist- 
ants of  the  bishops,  as  was  explained  previously  in  the 
discourse  on  priestly  ordination.  The  deacons,  the  insti- 
tution of  whose  office  is  mentioned  in  the  sixth  chapter 
of  the  '^Acts  of  the  Apostles,"  occupied  the  first  place 


HISTORY   OF  CHURCH   RIGHTS. 


137 


among  these  last.  Besides  having  charge  of  the  poor, 
sick,  and  needy,  they  were  expected  to  care  of,  and  take 
part  in  spiritual  functions,  such  as  preaching,  baptizing, 
and  assisting  the  bishop  at  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass. 

All  these  spiritual  assistants,  priests,  and  deacons, 
when  permanently  attached  to  a  bishop's  church,  were 
called  cardinals  in  the  early  times,  from  the  fact  that  a 
bishop's  church  was  looked  upon  as  a  centre  or  middle- 
point  {cardo)  on  which  all  the  surrounding  churches 
hinged.  We  may  easily  suppose,  as  was  indeed  the  case, 
these  ecclesiastics  were  very  numerous  in  the  ancient  and 
mother  Church  at  Rome  ;  and  as  this  Church  advanced  in 
numbers  and  importance,  it  gradually  became  customary 
to  limit  the  title  of  cardinal  to  the  immediate  assistants 
of  the  Popes.  According  to  a  decision  of  Pope  Sixtus  V., 
their  number  was  not  to  exceed  seventy:  six  cardinal 
bishops,  fifty  cardinal  priests,  and  fourteen  cardinal  dea- 
cons. These  compose  the  high  senate  of  Christendom, 
the  Council  of  the  Pope  ;  and  to  them  belongs,  especially 
since  the  pontificate  of  Pope  Nicholas  II.  in  1059,  the 
right  of  electing  the  Popes 


i 


41.  The  History  of  Church  Rights. 

"Stand  fast,  and  hold  the  traditions  which  you  have  learned, 
whether  by  word,  or  in  our  epistle."— Thessalonians  ii.  14. 

The  dignitaries  of  the  Church,  or  ecclesiastical  author- 
ities, do  not  own  the  Church,  nor  its  inferior  ministers, 
nor  the  faithful.  Neitlier  have  they  the  right  to  govern 
the  Church  of  God  according  to  their  own  whims  and 
fancies.  For  the  divine-human  King,  whose  subordinates 
they  are,  is  a  Prince  of  peace.  He  himself  brought  us 
this  peace,  and  it  is  his  wish  that  this  peace  of  his  should 
ever  prevail  m  his  kingdom  upon  earth.  N'ow  peace  can 
exist  only  where  there  are  wise  ordinances  and  judicious 


\ 


138 


CHKI8T  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


laws,  and  both  of  these  have  existed  in  the  Church  from 
the  very  beginning.  Both  clergy  and  laity  are  bound  by 
these  laws  and  regulations,  and  thus  the  whole  Church  is 
grounded  in  holy  discipline  and  maintained  in  peace  and 
harmony,  as  Christ  intended.  Ecclesiastical  ordinances, 
also  called  Church-laws,  were  not  enacted  all  at  once,  and 
centuries  elapsed  before  they  reached  the  completeness  in 
which  we  now  possess  them,  as  contained  in  that  law  code 
which  theologians  call  corpus  juris  canonici — the  embodi- 
ment of  canon  law.  They  grew  gradually  from  the  deci- 
sions of  Church-councils,  from  the  decrees  of  popes,  and 
the  opinions  of  learned  Doctors  and  Fathers  of  the  Church. 
Although  many  of  these  laws,  unlike  divine  faith,  are 
Hable  to  and  susceptible  of  change,  according  to  the  cir- 
cumstances of  time  and  place,  yet  they  are  founded  upon 
unchangeable  and  undying  principles  established  in  the 
Church  by  Christ  himself  or  by  his  immediate  Apostles. 
A  few  of  the  most  important  of  these  everlasting  princi- 
ples may  be  here  adduced  for  the  instruction  and  edifica- 
tion of  the  Christian  reader. 

1.  The  Catholic  Church  is  the  sole  and  sacred  spouse 
of  Jesus  Christ.  Hence,  those  persons  who  wilfully  and 
obstinately  repudiate  the  faith  of  this  universal  Church, 
or  who,  by  great  scandals  and  wickedness  of  life,  cast  dis- 
honor upon  her,  must  be  excommunicated  or  banished 
from  her  bosom,  till  such  time  as  they  repent  and  seek 
readmission  with  a  full  and  sincere  determination  to  make 
ample  satisfaction.  Our  Lord  himself  decreed  this  law 
when  he  said  :  '*He  who  will  not  hear  the  Church,  let 
him  be  to  thee  as  a  heathen  ;"  that  is,  let  him  be  consid- 
ered as  outside  of  the  pale  of  the  Church.  The  holy  Apostles 
themselves  acted  in  accordance  with  this  decree.  St. 
Paul,  for  example,  writes  to  Timothy :  "  This  precept  I 
commend  to  thee,  0  son  Timothy,  according  to  the  proph- 
ecies going  before  on  thee,  that  thou  war  in  them  a  good 
warfare.    Having  faith  and  a  good  conscience,  which  some 


HISTORY   OF  CHURCH  RIGHTS. 


139 


rejecting  have  made  shipwreck  concerning  the  faith,  of 
whom  is  Hymeneus  and  Alexander,  whom  I  have  delivered 
up  to  Satan,  that  they  may  learn  not  to  blaspheme." 

Indeed,  the  Apostles  looked  upon  a  strictness  of  faith 
and  a  concurrence  in  Christian  teaching  as  of  so  much 
importance,  that  St.  Paul  does  not  hesitate  to  declare  that 
if  an  angel  from  heaven  should  come  and  teach  any  other 
doctrine,  he  should  be  anathema.  In  the  same  way,  too, 
they  treated  other  vices  ;  for  St.  Paul,  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  delivered  the  blasphemer  at  Corinth  to 
Satan,  to  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  his  soul  might 
be  saved.  And  this  power  of  excommunication  existed 
during  all  ages  in  the  Church  down  to  our  own  time,  as  a 
sad  but  necessary  means  of  preserving  purity  of  faith  and 
of  maintaining  holy  discipline  in  the  Church  of  God. 
Should  the  transgressor  enter  into  himself,  he  would,  after 
longer  or  shorter  penance,  be  absolved  from  the  sentence 
of  excommunication  and  readmitted  to  the  pale  of  that 
Church  from  which  he  had  of  his  own  choice  gone  forth. 

2.  It  is  of  extreme  advantage  to  the  Christian  to  follow 
the  example  of  Christ  and  his  chosen  followers,  and  to 
crucify  the  lusts  of  the  flesh  by  fasting  and  abstinence 
from  certain  kinds  of  food.  The  Church  has  always 
claimed  and  exercised  the  right  to  appoint  common  days 
and  general  seasons  of  fasting.  She  preached  and  prac- 
tised bodily  mortification,  from  the  very  earliest  days  of 
her  existence ;  for  we  find  mention  made,  in  the  first  Gen- 
eral Council  of  Nice,  of  the  precept  of  fasting,  as  of  a 
very  ancient,  well  understood,  and  universally  admitted 
matter  of  discipline.  And  although  the  prescribed  time 
of  fasting,  and  its  ancient  severity,  have  in  the  course  of 
ages  been  very  much  modified  and  moderated,  yet  at  no 
time  did  the  precept  itself  cease  to  exist,  or  to  have  bind- 
ing power. 

3.  Matrimony  having  been  elevated  by  Christ  to  the 
dignity  of  a  great  sacrament  in  his  Church,  to  that  Church 


i 


'     I 


140 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


necessarily  belong  the  right  and  the  duty  to  establish  the 
conditions  under  which,  and  the  mode  in  which,  it  is  to  be 
administered.  She  has  always  maintained,  as  an  article 
of  faith,  that  a  lawfully  contracted  and  fully  consum- 
mated marriage  between  two  Christians  is  indissoluble. 
On  the  same  grounds,  she  has,  in  accordance  with  the  will 
of  God,  appointed  certain  impediments  to  marriage  ;  such 
as  near  relationship,  affinity,  and  others.  From  the  begin- 
ning, she  ordained  that  matrimony  should  be  administered 
publicly,  that  is,  before  the  face  of  the  Church.  With 
this  view,  the  Council  of  Lateran  decreed  that  every 
betrothment  (sponsalia)  should  be  made  known ;  while 
the  Council  of  Trent  requires  the  publication  of  the  banns 
three  separate  times  at  the  parish-mass  on  Sundays  or  holy 
days  of  obligation.  The  Church  has  always  looked  upon 
mixed  marriages  as  a  great  misfortune  and  as  threatening 
danger  ;  permitting  them  merely  in  order  to  avoid  greater 
evils,  and  always  on  condition  that  the  offspring  shall 
receive  Catholic  education  and  training.  The  Church  has 
never  admitted  as  true  and  real  marriages  the  so-called 
civil  marriages,  that  is,  those  pretended  marriages  per- 
formed before  a  politician,  with  intended  contempt  for  the 
principles  and  blessing  of  the  Church.*  Moreover,  she 
looks  with  a  shudder  upon  the  so-called  married  life  of 
such  parties,  and  considers  such  wedlock  a  continued  pro- 
test and  sin  against  the  most  sacred  laws  of  God.     (See 

page  97). 

4.  The  celibacy  of  the  clergy  is  in  keeping  both  with 
their  sublime  calling  and  with  the  sacred  duties  of  their 
office.  Jesus  Christ,  the  first  and  greatest  high-priest, 
chose  to  observe  in  his  own  life  perpetual  continency. 
And  according  as  the  Church  became  more  vividly  im- 
pressed with  the  dignity  and  sacredness  of  the  holy  mass, 

♦  Where  the  Council  of  Trent  has  not  been  officially  promul- 
gated, these  marriages  before  politicians,  though  clandestine,  escape 
nullity. 


HISTORY   OF  CHURCH   RIGHTS 


141 


the  more  ardently  she  must  have  desired  to  see  these  holy 
mysteries  performed  by  a  pure  and  virgin  priesthood.    The 
priest  is  the  bridegroom  of   the  congregation  of   souls 
intrusted  to  his  care.     He  must  love  each  and  every  soul 
with  a  supernatural  love;  be  willing  to  share  his  income 
with  the  poor;  must  be  indefatigable  in  the  discharge  of 
the  duties  of  his  office  night  and  day,  and  employ  his 
leisure  moments  in  study  and  prayer.     Even  in  time  of 
pestilence  and  contagious  epidemic,  he  must  not  hesitate 
to  risk  his  health  and  even  his  life  for  his  flock.     It  is  his 
happy  privilege  and  sacred  duty  to  defend,  regardless  of 
human  respect,  the  truth  and  the  law  of  Christ,  and  the 
rights  of  His  Church,  even  if  such  defence  bring  upon 
him  enmities,  ridicule,  worldly  losses,  imprisonment,  death 
itself.     How  could  the  priest  comply  faithfully  with  all 
these  inexorable   obligations,   if   entrammelled  with   the 
duties  of  a  husband  and  of  a  father  of  children  ?    Hence 
the  apostles  renounced  all  things,  even  their  wives,  in 
order  the  more  freely  and  exclusively  to  devote  themselves 
to  the  service  of  Christ;  and  from  their  time  we  may  date 
the  custom  which  generally  prevailed,  of  all  those  who 
served  in  the  ministry  living  unmarried  lives.    As  this  edi- 
fying custom  was  threatened  with  lapsing  into  disuse,  it 
was  made  a  fixed  law  by  the  bishops  assembled  m  305  at 
the  synod  of  Elvira.     They  decreed  that  married  men, 
desirous  of  entering  the  ministry,  should  renounce  the 
cares  of  married  life.     In  a  like  manner,  the  Fathers  of 
the  Church,  assembled  at  Neo  Caesarea  in  the  year  314, 
declared  :  '*  Any  priest  who  contracts  matrimony  shall  be 
deprived  of  his  office."     When,    now  and  then,  in  the 
stormy  and  unsettled  condition  of  society  in  the  earlier 
years  of  the  middle  ages,  corruption  threatened  to  invade 
the  ranks  of  the  clergy,  there  were  always  great  and  good 
men,  such,  for  example,  as  Gregory  VII.,  Innocent  III., 
and  many  others,  who  rose  up  and  renewed  and  enforced 
the  law  of  celibacy.     And  if,  from  time  to  time,  unhappy 


I 


Hi 


"^—p 


142 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


ecclesiastics  have  fallen,  and  thereby  plunged  the  Church 
into  grief,  she  has  not  forgotten  that  similar  misfortunes 
have  befallen  even  married  men  and  married  preachers  of 
heterodox  churches,  all  too  often  ;  and  that  the  Catholic 
priest,  if  he  will  but  avail  himself  of  the  superabundant 
means  of  grace  placed  at  his  disposal,  and  be  mindful  of 
his  heaven-like  dignity,  may  readily  and  successfully  main- 
tain his  purity  intact,  and  thereby  gain  for  himself  not 
only  the  brightest  of  crowns  in  the  next  world,  but  even 
here  below  secure  the  unbounded  confidence  and  tenderest 
respect  on  the  part  of  those  intrusted  to  his  charge. 


!        1! 


42.  Selection  and  Appointment  of  the  Clergy,— 

Their  Maintenance. 

"  For  this  cause  I  left  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldst  ordain 
priests  in  every  city,  as  I  also  appointed  thee." — Titus  i.  5. 

The  right  of  appointing  ecclesiastics  to  any  special 
ofiBce  of  the  Church  must  be  confined  to  those  only  whose 
lawful  position  and  relation  to  the  office  in  question,  or 
whose  long  and  faithful  services  to  the  Church,  are  a  guar- 
antee that  they  will  make  a  suitable  and  useful  and  disin- 
terested choice.  Hence,  in  the  beginning,  the  first  bish- 
ops were  appointed  by  the  Apostles  themselves.  Later, 
the  bishops  were  chosen  by  the  assembled  ecclesiastics  of 
the  vacant  episcopal  sees,  respectively;  but  under  the 
direction  of  the  neighboring  bishops,  and  in  presence  of 
and  with  the  consent  of  the  faithful.  But  afterwards, 
when  the  Cross  had  gained  complete  victory  over  pagan- 
ism, and  kings  and  governments  had  become  Christian, 
this  right  of  a  voice  in  elections,  which  formerly  was  exer- 
cised by  the  people,  was  gradually  and  imperceptibly 
wrested  from  them  by  the  more  cunning,  or  more  able 
leaders  and  princes  and  politicians.  And  as  some  subse- 
quent bishops  were  also  princes,  the  German  emperors 


SELECTION  OF  THE  CLERGY. 


143 


especially  claimed,  and  for  a  short  time  exercised,  a  right 
of  appointment,  by  means  of  which  many  of  their  un- 
worthy favorites  were  thrust  into  vacant  episcopal  sees. 
Gregory  VII.,  liowever,  combated  vigorously  this  danger- 
ous abuse,  but  it  was  not  till  after  many  struggles,  that  at 
last  a  settlement  was  agreed  upon,  in  the  year  1122,  be- 
tween Pope  Calixtus  II.  and  the  emperor  Henry  V.  of 
Germany,  by  virtue  of  which  the  free  election  of  bishops 
was  guaranteed  to  the  chapters  of  the  I'espective  cathe- 
drals. However,  in  order  to  show  a  becoming  respect  to 
the  princes  of  the  different  countries,  who  were,  or  at  least 
ought  to  be,  the  proper  representatives  of  the  people,  a 
very  important  part  in  the  election  ef  bishops  was,  in  the 
course  of  time,  granted  to  these  lay  representatives.  In 
order  to  guard  against  the  appointment  or  election  of  un- 
worthy persons  to  so  sublime  and  sacrod  an  office  as  that 
of  the  episcopacy,  the  Pope  always  resei  ved  to  himself  the 
riglit  of  confirming  or  rejecting  the  ch7ice  made  by  the 
electors. 

The  choice  of  the  other  ecclesiastics  in  a  diocese  be- 
longed, in  the  beginning,  by  common  consent,  to  the 
bishop.  Of  this  fact,  St.  Jerome  assures  us,  when  he  says: 
**The  bishops  have  the  right,  in  their  own  districts,  to 
appoint  the  priests."  Yet,  in  very  early  times,  many 
bishops  used  to  call  to  their  aid  and  counsel,  in  making 
an  appointment,  the  other  priests  of  their  dioceses,  and 
even  the  laity.  Again,  in  later  times,  the  bishops  granted 
to  such  princes,  monasteries,  and  communities  as  were 
generous  enough  to  support  a  parish  with  their  own  means, 
the  privilege  of  designating  their  clergyman,  whom  he 
himself  then  confirmed,  if  a  proper  person,  or  rejected  if 
unfit  for  the  office.  The  bishop's  approbation  was  neces- 
sary to  entitle  the  candidate  to  receive  the  revenues  of  the 
parish. 

As  the  priest  must  serve  the  altar,  so  too  he  must  live 
by  the  altar,  and  be  provided  with  the  necessary  means  of 


!li 


i: 


I 


144 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


subsistence.  The  primitive  Christians  attended  to  this 
important  matter  without  any  fixed  law.  As  under  the 
old  dispensation,  the  priests  and  Levites  received  a  tenth 
part  for  their  subsistence,  so  the  early  Christians  took 
pleasure  in  offering  the  best  of  their  substance  to  those 
who  had  care  of  their  souls.  These  offerings  were  made 
sometimes  monthly,  sometimes  weekly,  and  again  during 
the  offertory  at  public  service,  when  bread,  wine,  corn, 
oil,  and  other  gifts  were  presented  in  the  churches.  At  a 
very  early  period  the  aggregate  income  of  a  church  was 
divided  into  four  parts.  Of  these,  one  was  for  the  main- 
tenance of  the  bishop,  one  for  the  proper  and  decent  sup- 
port of  the  clergy  of  the  church,  a  third  part  was  employed 
in  repairing  the  edifice  and  keeping  up  divine  service,  and 
the  fourth  part  was  invariably  given  to  the  poor. 

As  in  the  course  of  centuries,  the  Church  obtained 
uiany  bequests,  and  even  very  considerable  emoluments 
from  the  emperors  who  embraced  Christianity,  and  as 
different  Church  Councils,  as  that  of  Tours  in  560,  and 
that  of  Macon  in  586,  enforced  the  offering  of  tithes,  the 
system  of  benefices  gradually  arose.  Certain  parcels  of 
land  were  attached  to  every  ecclesiastical  office,  and  out  of 
the  income  yielded,  the  clergy  appointed  to  such  office  were 
to  live.  About  the  year  850,  this  system  had  become  uni- 
versal in  the  Church.  At  the  same  time,  the  clergy  were 
required  by  law  not  to  consider  these  revenues  as  exclu- 
sively thetr  own  property.  They  were  permitted  to  use 
what  was  necessary  for  a  comfortable  sustenance,  and  to 
employ  the  remainder  for  God's  honor  and  glory,  for  the 
advancement  of  religion  and  education,  and  for  the  relief 
of  the  poor. 

In  later  years,  several  of  the  state  governments  have 
appropriated  to  themselves  the  revenues  and  ancient  endow- 
ments of  the  Church,  and  pretended  to  assume  by  law  the 
duty  of  paying  out  of  these  moneys  an  annual  salary  to 
bishops  and  priests.     As  these  salaries  are  the  product  of 


HISTORY   OF   CHURCH  TEMPORALITIES.         145 

the  ancient  Church  property,  and  as  a  large  part  of  the 
ecclesiastical  wealth  of  former  times  is  still  in  the  hands 
of  politicians,  and  used  for  political  purposes,  it  were  un- 
kind and  unjust  to  boast  of  the  "  alms"  which  these  gov- 
ernments extend  '*  in  charity"  to  the  clergy. 


43.  The  History  of  Church  Temporalities. 

"  I  have  given  to  the  sons  of  Levi  all  the  tithes  of  Israel  in  pos- 
session, for  the  ministry  wherewith  they  serve  me  in  the  tabernacle 
of  the  covenant." — Numbers  xviii.  21. 

Although  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  of  this  world,  yet 
as  it  exists  in  this  world,  .nd  is  to  a  certain  extent  depend- 
ent upon  human  means  and  earthly  resources  in  order  to 
attain  its  aims  and  objects,  the  Church  may  accept  endow- 
ments, tithes,  bequests,  and  other  donations.  These  are 
to  be  considered  as  inviolable  ecclesiastical  property,  and 
must  not  be  diverted  from  the  sacred  purposes  of  the 
Church.  On  the  other  hand,  several  fanatical  persons 
arose  at  various  periods,  who  condemned  the  holding  of 
goods  by  the  Church  as  unchristian.  They  inveighed  bit- 
terly against  the  wealth  of  the  monasteries  and  the  income 
^f  the  bishops;  seeming  to  forget  that  these  moneys 
tvere  used  for  the  most  part  in  good  works,  such  as  the 
beautifying  of  divine  worship,  the  education  of  the  young 
in  convents  and  parish  schools,  and  for  the  supjTort  of  the 
needy,  and  hence  contributed  much  to  the  free  action  and 
usefulness  of  the  Church  in  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ.  It 
is  remarkable  that  those  bishops  who  used  the  least  of  their 
revenues  for  themselves,  and  who  led  the  most  abstemious 
and  mortified  lives,  were  those  who  fought  most  strenu- 
ously in  defence  of  the  rights  and  property  of  the  Church. 

Among  the  countless  instances  that  have  occurred 
throughout  the  history  of  Christianity,  showing  the  fidel- 
ity with  which  the  Church  revenues  were  applied  by  the 


i! 


1 


•r 


I 


146 


CHRIST  IN   HIS  CHURCH. 


bishops  to  the  purposes  intended,  and  also  the  dis- 
interestedness of  the  prelates,  may  be  mentioned  the 
case  of  Bishop  Caulet,  of  Pamiers.  This  saintly  pre- 
late was  condemned  by  Louis  XIV.,  of  France,  in  1678, 
to  lose  the  temporalities  of  his  diocese,  because  he  was 
bold  enough  to  rebuke  the  unjust  and  despotic  actions  of 
that  king  in  his  dealings  with  the  Church.  The  bishop, 
on  hearing  his  sentence,  sent  to  the  king  a  letter,  in  which 
he  wrote:  "I  cannot  be  denied  permission  to  ask  your 
royal  majesty  a  just  request.  If  I  have  been  guilty  of  any 
wrong,  and  have  been  so  adjudged,  please  to  take  from 
me  only  that  portion  of  my  episcopal  revenues  which  I 
have  hitherto  employed  for  my  own  personal  maintenance. 
I  am  not  ashamed  to  appeal  to  the  generosity  and  charity 
of  my  flock,  who  will  not  see  me  in  want  of  the  neces- 
saries of  life,  without  offering  abundant  alms.  But  do 
not  compel  others,  who  are  innocent  of  any  wrong-doing, 
to  share  my  disgrace  and  punishment.  For  I  must  in- 
form your  majesty  that  those  incomes,  just  taken  away 
from  me  by  judicial  proceedings,  were  to  be  devoted  to 
the  support  of  two  seminaries  in  which  young  ecclesias- 
tics are  being  trained  for  the  direction  and  instruction  of 
the  souls  of  your  subjects;  to  the  renovation  of  the  Cathe- 
dral, almost  ruined  by  the  excesses  of  the  heretics;  to  the 
restoration  and  beautifying  of  other  churches  in  my  dio- 
cese; to  the  support  of  many  poor  persons,  who  if  deprived 
of  this  support  will  be  reduced  to  extreme  suffering;  and 
finally,  to  the  liquidation  of  the  debts  that  I  have  eon- 
tracted  for  all  the  above  purposes.  In  regard  to  my  own 
person,  and  my  private  necessities,  I  shall  bear  with  full- 
est resignation  whatever  divine  Providence  may  be  pleased 
to  inflict  upon  me.'' 


TEMPORAL  POWER  OE  THE  POPES. 


147 


44.  The  Temporal  Power  of  the   Popes.    Rome 
and  the  States  of  the  Church. 

"  And  the  angel  said:  O  Lord  of  Hosts,  how  long  wilt  thou  not 
have  mercy  on  Jerusalem  and  on  the  cities  of  Juda,  with  which 
thou  hast  been  angry?  This  is  now  the  seventieth  year.  And  the 
Lord  answered  the  angel  comfortable  words.  "—Zacharias  i,  13. 

The  Church  of  Rome,  being  the  centre  of  Christianity, 
surpassed  at  a  very  early  period  all  other  churches  in  the 
amount  of  her  money,  and  in  the  value  of  gold  and  silver 
vessels,  and  of  houses  and  lands.     The  aggregate  of  this 
wealth  was  called  the  Patrimony  of  St.  Peter.     Nowhere 
on  earth  could  there  be  found  a  more  honestly-earned 
property,  or  more  honorable  and  lawful  possession.    Many 
of  the  descendants  of  ancient  and  renowned  Roman  fami- 
lies, heroic  and    senatorial    families,   became    Catholics 
during  the  first  three  hundred  years  of  Christianity,  and 
from  time  to  time  they  consecrated  the  whole  or  a  part  of 
their  immense  fortunes  to  the  service  of  Jesus  Christ,  in 
the  person  of  his  Vicars  on  earth,  the  Popes.     Constantino 
the  CJreat  and  his  successors,  as  representatives  of  the  law 
of  the  land,  subsequently  confirmed  and  augmented  these 
endowments.     Hence  the  Popes  of    the  fifth  and  sixth 
centuries,  even  before  they  became  temporal  rulers,  were 
the  largest  technical  real-estate  holders  in  Europe:  all  of 
course  in  trust  for  the  benefit  of  the  Church.     The  mag- 
nitude of  these  possessions;  the  judicious  management  of 
the  same;  the  truly  Christian  fidelity  with  which  the  rev- 
enues were  applied   to  promote  the  honor  of  God,  the 
advancement  of  the  Church,  and  the  welfare  of  the  peo- 
ple;  more  especially  the  poor  widows  and  orphans;   all 
tended  to  so  augment  the    power    and   influence,  and 
heighten  the  character  of  the  Popes  in  the  estimation  of 
the  people,  that  the  Chief  Pastors  enjoyed,  even  then, 
almost  princely  recognition  as  wise  and  faithful  tem])oral 


'  i 


i  ' 


148 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


rulers.  Let  any  one  acquainted  with  the  history  of  gov- 
ernments examine  the  title-deeds  of  the  several  reigning 
dynasties  in  Europe  and  America,  whether  monarchical  or 
republican,  and  he  will  find  that  sovereignty  was  acquired 
in  many,  if  not  most  instances,  by  the  founder  of  each 
royal  house  or  commonwealth,  through  the  means  of  false- 
hood, perjury,  usurpation,  oppression,  bloodshed,  and 
oftentimes  by  the  violent  casting  aside  of  those  who  had  a 
better  claim  to  the  sceptre,  the  crown,  or  chair  of  supreme 
authority.  There  are  dark  blotches  on  the  parchment 
which  records  their  acquisition  of  authority,  and  if  sub- 
mitted to  chemical  tests  by  experts  in  chemistry,  it  would 
be  found  that  these  are  spots  of  human  blood.  Not  one 
of  these  dynasties,  however,  goes  so  far  back  into  antiquity 
as  that  of  the  Popes.  Their  title,  whatever  else  may  be 
said  of  it,  is  as  pure  and  stainless  as  the  ermine  which 
borders  their  robes  of  office. 

The  Emperor  Constantine,  after  having  overcome  his 
adversaries  in  battle,  resolved  to  build  the  city  of  Con- 
stantinople far  away  in  the  East,  and  establish  there  the 
seat  of  empire,  which  had  hitherto  been  at  Rome.  From 
that  period  there  was  no  little  confusion  in  the  mode  of 
administering  temporal  authority  within  the  states  that 
have  since  been  called  the  Patrimony  of  St.  Peter.  The 
interval  was  nearly  five  hundred  years.  For  some  time 
the  Roman  emperors  kept  their  representatives  in  Italy, 
but  these  almost  without  exception  proved  inefficient  and 
insincere.  They  could  not  protect  the  people  of  Italy 
against  the  successive  incursions  of  the  Herules,  Goths, 
and  Lombards.  The  people  became  a  defenceless  prey  to 
the  avarice  and  cruelty  of  these  barbarous  marauders. 
Again  and  again  the  Popes,  as  chief  pastors  of  these  suf- 
fering people,  appealed  to  the  emperor  in  Constantinople, 
beseeching  him  to  send  troops  for  the  protection  of  the 
Italian  States.  But  their  efforts  were  in  vain,  their  appeals 
disregarded;  for  the  eastern  portion  of  the  Empire  was 


TEMPORAL  POWER  OE  THE  POPES. 


149 


itself  threatened  from  similar  sources.  It  was  even  dis- 
covered that  the  emperor  had  made  secret  treaties  with 
the  marauders,  to  the  effect  that  if  they  spared  the  eastern 
portion,  their  incursions  into  Italy  would  not  be  interfered 
with  by  the  presence  of  the  imperial  troops.  In  the 
meantime,  the  people  of  Central  Italy  threw  themselves 
into  the  arms  of  the  Sovereign  Pontiffs  for  the  protection 
which  they  could  not  longer  expect  from  any  other  source. 
The  Popes  left  nothing  undone  to  correspond  with  their 


Pope  Leo  the  Great  and  Attila. 

wishes;  in  famine,  in  pestilence,  amid  the  desolations  of 
carnage,  they  were,  if  not  the  protectors  of  the  people,  at 
least  their  fathers  and  their  comforters.  In  his  solicitude 
for  his  flocks,  the  Chief  Pastor  at  Rome  even  risked  his 
life  to  defend  them.  His  heart  bled  with  theirs  in  the 
contemplation  of  the  ruins  surrounding  them  on  all  sides. 
As  early  as  449,  when  Attila,  king  of  the  Goths,  after 
laying  waste  a  great  part  of  Italy,  was  about  to  attack  and 
destroy  the  city  of  Rome,  Pope  Leo  the  Great  went  forth 


I 


;■ 


rr" 


f 


M 


I.  ^H' 
It 


IV  f 


150 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


as  the  temporal  Kepreseutative  of  the  people,  as  well  as  the 
spiritual  and  temporal  Representative  of  Christ,  to  meet 
and  check  the  ruthless  invader.  By  the  impressive  dignity 
of  his  presence,  but  more  especially  by  the  wisdom  and 
miraculous  power  of  his  words,  the  Pope  touched  the  heart 
of  Attila,  who  at  once  retraced  his  steps  and  left  Italy. 
An  old  tradition  has  it,  that  during  the  Pope's  address  to 
the  devastating  commander,  the  latter  saw  in  the  air  the 
figures  of  the  twin  Apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  both  witli 
drawn  swords,  and  threatening  instant  destruction  of  him- 
self and  army,  should  he  venture  to  enter  the  Eternal  City. 
Again,  a  few  years  later,  Genseric,  the  ruthless  king  of  the 
terrible  Vandals,  was  advancing  towards  Rome,  spreading 
death  and  desolation  on  all  sides.  The  same  Pope,  Leo 
the  Great,  went  out  unprotected  to  meet  the  barbarian,  and 
although  not  succeeding  in  preventing  the  capture  of  the 
city,  he  dissuaded  the  enemy  from  destroying  it,  and  from 
murdering  its  inhabitants.  Like  Pope  Leo,  all  the  subse- 
quent pontiffs  continued  to  shield  and  assist  the  people  of 
Italy.  They  employed  their  incomes  in  rebuilding  the 
defences  of  the  Capital,  in  raising  the  temples  of  God, 
and  the  homes  of  man  from  the  ruin  caused  by  time  and 
war.  They  sent  into  the  plundered  districts  whole  fleets 
laden  with  gi*ain,  and  lent  their  aid,  both  by  word  and 
work,  where  no  other  aid  or  encouragement  could  be  found. 
Thus  the  Popes  hecsunede  facto,  if  not  de  jure,  temporal 
sovereigns  of  that  portion  of  Italy  which  had  been  aban- 
doned by  the  Eastern  emperor,  and  which,  until  the  recent 
robberies  of  the  late  Victor  Emmanuel,  constituted  the 
States  of  the  Church.  During  the  eighth  century,  a  suc- 
cession of  conflicts  arose  between  the  Lombards  on  one 
side,  and  the  few  feeble  forces  of  the  Empire  still  in  Italy 
on  the  other.  The  Popes  interfered  in  behalf  of  peace 
and  humanity.  The  Lombards  were  victorious,  and  cap- 
tured many  towns,  among  them  Ravenna,  the  seat  of  the 
last  vestige  of  imperial  power.     King  Luitprand,  in  742, 


TEMPORAL  POWER  OF  THE  POPES. 


151 


gave  to  Pope  Zachary  the  city  and  province  of  Sutri,  as 
*' bei7ig  the  lawful  property  of  St.  Peter.''  This  was  the 
first  formal  bestowal  of  a  city  to  the  Church,  and  really 
the  nucleus  of  the  "Temporal  Power." 

It  was  not  long,  however,  till  the  Lombards  renewed 
hostilities  against  Rome  and  Lower  Italy.  Pope  Stephen 
III.  appealed  earnestly  once  more  to  the  emperor  in  Con- 
stantinople, beseeching  him  to  protect  his  subjects'  lives 
and  property.  In  vain.  The  Eastern  Empire  now  com- 
pletely abandoned  the  ancient  capital  of  the  world,  and 
thus  forfeited  all  claim  to  the  allegiance  of  its  inhabitants. 
A  visit,  made  in  person  by  the  Pope  to  the  Lombard  king 
Astolphus,  was  equally  barren  of  any  good  results.  In 
this  emergency.  Pope  Stephen,  in  his  solicitude  for  the 
safety  of  his  flocks,  resolved  to  go  himself  to  Pepin,  king 
of  France.  The  visit  took  place  in  November  of  the  mem- 
orable year  753.  At  the  convent  of  St.  Maurice,  in  Switz- 
erland, the  Pope  was  met  by  the  French  ambassadors,  who, 
with  all  possible  respect,  accompanied  the  Head  of  the 
Christian  Church  to  the  royal  palace  of  Pontignon,  north 
of  Paris.  Pepin  readily  acceded  to  the  Pontiff's  request, 
namely,  to  deliver  the  Romans  from  the  attacks*  of  Astol- 
phus. So  well  were  the  temporal  rights  of  the  Pope 
recognized,  that  Pepin  first  sent  ambassadors  to  Astolphus, 
king  of  the  Lombards,  entreating  him  to  make  restitution 
of  the  territory  belonging  to  the  holy  Church  of  God. 
The  Pope  also  wrote  to  him  in  the  same  spirit.  Deaf  to 
these  entreaties,  he  still  persevered  in  his  encroachments 
upon  the  Papal  territory.  Pepin  came  at  the  head  of  his 
army,  chastised  the  barbarian,  compelled  him  to  restore 
the  territory  which  he  had  usurped,  and  bound  him  by 
treaty  not  to  invade  it  again.  This  treaty,  however,  was 
not  observed,  and  it  soon  became  necessary  for  Pepin's  son 
Charlemagne  to  make  war  again  on  the  Lombards,  and 
wrest  from  them,  once  for  all,  the  property  of  the  Church, 
which  he  gave  to  the  Popes  as  the  patrimony  of  the  holy 


I' 

! 


P 


i 


I 


152 


CHBIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


Apostles  and  of  the  Roman  Church.  He  also  contirmed 
the  Pontiff  in  the  temporal  sovereignty,  which  he  had 
exercised  already  for  many  years.  The  emperor  Coprony- 
mus  sent,  from  Constantinople,  ambassadors  to  the  French 
conqueror,  claiming  the  territory  from  which  the  Lom- 
bards had  been  driven;  but,  as  may  be  supposed,  the 
petition  was  refused  with  contempt  and  disdain.  The 
Eastern  emperor  had  allowed  the  barbarians  to  invade  the 
States  of  the  Church,  which  he  should  have  protected, 
and  then  when  these  barbarians  had  been  expelled  by 
French  valor  and  chivalry,  under  the  command  of  their 
sovereign,  it  was  too  late  for  Constantinople  to  make  the 
petition.  Pepin  and  Charlemagne  were  at  liberty  to  dis- 
pose of  the  conquered  territory  as  they  thought  proper, 
and  they  conferred  it  upon  the  See  of  St.  Peter. 

It  is  true  that  amid  the  incessant  storms  of  persecution 
that  have  raged  about  and  against  the  Bark  of  Peter, 
these  temporalities  have  frequently  been  unjustly  torn 
from  the  faithful  and  protecting  hands  of  the  Head  of 
the  Church.  Often,  too,  has  he  himself  been  driven  into 
exile,  and  sometimes  held  as  a  prisoner.  Yet  always,  in 
his  own  good  time,  the  Providence  of  God  has  conducted 
the  Sovereign  Pontiff,  in  triumph  over  his  enemies,  back 
to  the  Eternal  City,  and  placed  him  again  custodian  of 
those  possessions  which  have  been  consecrated  to  the 
maintenance,  dignity,  and  independence  of  the  Church. 

To-day,  all  Christendom  is  awaiting  with  patient  con- 
fidence the  time  when  that  same  God  will  restore  to  his 
venerable  and  Saintly  Representative,  Leo  the  Thirteenth, 
those  temporal  possessions  which  a  sacrilegious  and  ava- 
ricious government  wrested  from  his  predecessor,  amid 
bloodshed  and  carnage,  in  September,  1870.*     Although 

•  At  the  "  Congress  of  Paris,"  during  the  year  1856,  the  Italian 
Minister  of  State,  the  infamous  Cavour,  aided  and  abetted  by  Eng- 
lish perfidy,  declared  against  the  temporal  power  of  the  Pope.  His 
objections  were  triumphantly  refuted  by  Count  Rtiyneval,  French 


TEMPORAL  POWER  OF  THE  POPES. 


153 


during  the  first  three  centuries  of  Christianity,  when  the 
Church  was  bathed  in  the  blood  of  her  children,  the  Sov- 
ereign Pontiff  was  not  a  Temporal  Kuler,  and  although 
the  Temporal  Power  may  not  be  absolutely  necessary  to 
the  Church,  yet  the  Catholics  of  all  tongues  and  climes 
have  spoken  out  on  the  subject  with  marvellous  unanim- 
ity: declaring  it  to  be  their  irrevocable  desire  that  the 
lawful  bishop  of  Rome  shall  be  the  sole  guardian  of  the 
accumulated  offerings  of  their  generous  and  self-sacrificing 
forefathers  in  the  faith.  All  Catholics  believe  that  the 
Temporal  Power  is  necessary  in  order  to  insure  the  inde- 
pendence of  their  Chief  Pastor,  and  to  secure  the  untram- 
melled liberty  of  the  Church.  They  demand  and  will 
accept  nothing  less  than  the  recognition  by  all  men  of 
the  ancient  rights  and  privileges  of  the  Holy  See. 

ambassador  to  Rome.  After  the  defeat  of  Austria  at  Magenta,  by 
Napoleon  III.,  in  1859,  the  Romagna  and  the  Legations  were  wrested 
from  the  government  of  Pius  IX.  Again,  after  the  engagement  at 
Castelfidardo,  in  October.  1860,  the  Marches  and  Umbria  were 
stolen.  On  the  3d  of  November,  1867,  the  Papal  troops,  with  the 
aid  of  the  French  soldiers,  repelled  successfully  an  assault  made  by 
the  Garibaldians  at  Mentana.  But,  as  soon  as  Rome  was  vacated  by 
the  French  troops,  the  late  king,  Victor  Emmanuel,  besieged  the 
city,  and  finally  wrested  from  the  Church  the  last  of  her  posses- 
sions. 


I 


f 


GHAPTEK  VI . 

THE  HISTORY  OF  RELIGIOUS  ORDERS. 

CHRIST  LIVES  IN  HIS  CHURCH  AS 

THE  HOLY  ONE. 


45.  Holiness  in  the  Catholic  Church. 

*•  Christ  also  loved  the  Church  and  delivered  himself  up  for  it, 
that  he  might  sanctify  it,  a  glorious  Church,  not  having  spot  or 
Tvrinkle,  holy  and  without  blemish."— Ephesians  v.  25  et  al. 

TTTELL  and  truly  does  St.  Luke  describe  the  hap|>y 
V  V  effect  of  close  union  with  Christ,  when  he  tells  us,  in 
"The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,"  "The  multitude  of  believers 
had  but  one  heart  and  one  soul."  Our  Blessed  Lord  and 
Saviour  has  himself  explained  to  us,  by  means  of  a  beauti- 
ful parable,  his  very  close  union  with  the  living  members 
of  his  Church,  and  his  undying  life  in  that  Church.  He 
tells  us,  "I  am  the  vine,  you  are  the  branches."  The 
branch  shoots  forth  from  the  main  trunk,  and  must  be 
connected  with  it  in  order  to  preserve  its  own  life.  For 
only  one  life  exists  in  both.  All  those  saps  or  vital  forces 
circulating  in  the  branch  and  producing  leaves,  blossoms, 
and  fruit,  flow  from  the  vine  into  every  healthy  limb. 
Christ  is  the  true  vine,  and  in  him  dwelleth,  in  the 
greatest  fullness  and  completeness,  all  holiness  of  life;  for 
the  eternal  Father  hath  declared:  "This  is  my  beloved 
Son  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased."  Now,  as  the  vital  power 
of  the  main  vine-tree  circulates  through  the  branch,  so 
does  holiness  of  life  flow  from  Christ  into  each  individual 


HOLINESS  IN  THE  CATHOLIC   CHUECH.        155 

believer  in  particular,  and  into  the  Church  of  God  in 
general. 

As  Christ,  who  is  holiness  itself  and  the  source  of  all 
sanctity,  lives  in  his  Church,  that  Church  must  necessarily 
be  holy,  and  holy  men  must  likewise  necessarily  exist 
within  her  pale  at  all   times.     Christ,  the  all-holy  one. 


A  Monk  at  Prayer. 

manifests  himself  in  their  virtuous  lives.  They  are  the 
certain,  living  witnesses  of  the  true  and  real  existence  and 
life  of  Christ  in  his  Church;  for  each  one  of  them  practi- 
cally says,  by  the  holiness  of  his  life:  "I  live,  now  not  I; 
but  Christ  liveth  in  me."  Yes,  Christ  lives  in  his  saints, 
first  by  his  example:  for  the  faithful  Christian  who  cher- 


1 


'i 


H 


)  li 


OHAFrEK  VI . 

THE  HISTORY  OF  RELIGIOUS  ORDERS. 

CHRIST  LIVES  IN  HIS  CHURCH  AS 

THE  HOLY  ONE. 


45.  Holiness  in  the  Catholic  Church. 

"  Christ  also  loved  the  Church  and  delivered  himself  up  for  it, 
that  he  might  sanctify  it,  a  glorious  Church,  not  having  spot  or 
crinkle,  holy  and  without  blemish."— Ephesians  v.  25  el  al. 

WELL  and  truly  does  St.  Luke  describe  the  hapyy 
effect  of  close  union  with  Christ,  when  he  tells  us,  in 
**The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,"  <*The  multitude  of  believers 
had  but  one  heart  and  one  soul."  Our  Blessed  Lord  and 
Saviour  has  himself  explained  to  us,  by  means  of  a  beauti- 
ful parable,  his  very  close  union  with  the  living  members 
of  his  Church,  and  his  undying  life  in  that  Church.  He 
tells  us,  "I  am  the  vine,  you  are  the  branches."  The 
branch  shoots  forth  from  the  main  trunk,  and  must  be 
connected  with  it  in  order  to  preserve  its  own  life.  For 
only  one  life  exists  in  both.  All  those  saps  or  vital  forces 
circulating  in  the  branch  and  producing  leaves,  blossoms, 
and  fruit,  flow  from  the  vine  into  every  healthy  limb. 
Christ  is  the  true  vine,  and  in  him  dwelleth,  in  the 
greatest  fullness  and  completeness,  all  holiness  of  life;  for 
the  eternal  Father  hath  declared:  ''This  is  my  beloved 
Son  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased."  Now,  as  the  vital  power 
of  the  main  vine-tree  circulates  through  the  branch,  so 
does  holiness  of  life  flow  from  Christ  into  each  individual 


i 


HOLINESS  IN  THE   CATHOLIC   CHURCH.         165 

believer  in  particular,  and  into  the  Church  of  God  in 
general. 

As  Christ,  who  is  holiness  itself  and  the  source  of  all 
sanctity,  lives  in  his  Church,  that  Church  must  necessarily 
be  holy,  and  holy  men  must  likewise  necessarily  exist 
within  her  pale  at  all   times.     Christ,  the  all-holy  one. 


A  Monk  at  Prayer. 

manifests  himself  in  their  virtuous  lives.  They  are  the 
certain,  living  witnesses  of  the  true  and  real  existence  and 
life  of  Christ  in  his  Church;  for  each  one  of  them  practi- 
cally says,  by  the  holiness  of  his  life:  *'I  live,  now  not  I; 
but  Christ  liveth  in  me."  Yes,  Christ  lives  in  his  saints, 
first  by  his  example:  for  the  faithful  Christian  who  cher- 


►  f 


156 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


ishes  in  his  heart  the  image  of  the  lowly,  obedient,  chaste, 
and  loving  Saviour,  feels  himself  inspired  and  drawn  to 
become  lik^  unto  him.  Christ  lives  in  his  saints  by  virtue 
of  his  promises;  for  the  superabundant  joy  of  heaven  ia 
the  future  sweetens  the  bitter  struggles  of  the  present  life; 
and  he  lives,  thirdly,  by  virtue  of  his  mysterious  grace, 
which  flows  through  the  faithful  soul  with  supernatural 
life-power,  and  helps  it  to  overcome  the  flesh,  the  world, 
and  even  hell  itself. 

But  the  outgrowth  of  holiness  from  Christ,  the  all-holy 
One,  was  not  limited  merely  to  the  myriads  of  holy  souls 
who  have  adorned  the  Church  in  all  ages,  and  who  will 
adorn  her  till  the  end  of  time.  It  animated  and  vivified, 
moreover,  the  very  institutions  in  which  and  through 
which  these  souls  obtained  the  means  of  holiness;  such  as 
holy  practices,  popular  pious  customs,  devout  associations 
and  confraternities,  the  two-edged  sword  of  the  eloquent 
preacher  and  expounder  of  Scripture,  missions,  and  other 
devotions.  For,  although  all  these  means  of  holiness  may 
come  through  the  agency  of  men,  yet  it  cannot  be  denied 
but  that  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ  is  acting,  in  these  men 
and  their  works,  to  the  sanctification  of  his  elect. 


46.  History  of  Monastic  Life  in  General. 

"Jesus  saith  to  him:  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  go  sell  what  thou 
hast,  and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven: 
and  come  follow  me."— Matthew  xix.  21. 

Among  all  these  means  of  holiness,  outside  of  grace 
and  the  sacraments,  the  monastic  life  is  the  most  magnifi- 
cent; resembling  a  glorious  old  tree  whose  widespreading 
branches  overshadow  the  earth.  This  tree  has  its  triple- 
root  in  Jesus  Christ,  namely,  in  his  voluntary  poverty, 
holy  obedience,  and  virgin  chastity.  In  the  splendor  of 
this  three-fold  beauty,  Christ  wishes  to  live  here  below 


HISTORY   OF  MONASTIC   LIFE  IN  GENERAL.      157 

through  all  ages,  and  hence  he  has  ever  drawn  to  himself 
by  mysterious  bonds  magnanimous  and  noble  souls,  and 
mspired  them  with  pious  and  steadfast  resolution,  to  live 
like  Christ  in  voluntary  poverty,  unlimited  obedience,  and 
virginal  purity. 

And  what  do  these  souls  seek,  who  come  in  such  vast 
crowds,  decked  with  the  harsh  thorny  crown  of  voluntary 
poverty,  laden  with  the  chains  of  holy  obedience,  and  bear- 
mg  in  their  hands  the  lily  of  chastity  ?    They  wish  to  be 
released,  and  to  remain  forever  free  from  the  poor,  p^iss- 
ing  world;  from  the  desire  of  wealth,  and  from  sensuality 
pride,  and  self-will.     They  wish  to  be  so  free  from  the 
world,  and  to  belong  so  exclusively  to  Christ,  tliat  they 
may  in  truth  cry  out  with  him,  ^'  Our  kingdom  is  not  of 
this  world."    But  although  Jesus  Christ  was  not  of  this 
world,  yet  he  was  altogether  for  this  world,  and  gave  him- 
self up  for  the  life  of  the  world.     So,  too,  these  holy  souls, 
though  not  of  this  world,  yet  wish  to  sacrifice  themselves 
entirely  for  the  world,  partly  by  effecting  in  the  quiet 
cloister  life,  and  by  prayer,  meditation,  and  rigorous  mor- 
tification, a  never-ending  sacrifice  of  atonement  and  pro- 
pitiation; rendering  to  divine  majesty  that  adoration  and 
thanksgiving  which  the  world  oWes,  but  which  it  com- 
monly neglects  to  pay.     These  constitute  the  contempla- 
tive orders. 

Others  sacrifice  themselves  for  the  world,  by  benefiting 
it  through  much  manual  labor,  by  imparting  knowledge  to 
the  Ignorant,  and  by  rendering  assistance  to  the  sick  and 
afflicted.     These  are  the  active  orders. 

The  monastic  life  is  as  old  as  the  Church  itself,  and 
will  endure,  as  the  fairest  flower  nf  Christian  life,  as  long 
as  the  Church  shall  live.  Originally,  those  chosen  to  serve 
Cxod  in  religion  remained  in  their  families  and  parishes 
and  there  practised  faithfully  the  works  of  Christian  per' 
fection.  During  the  persecution  under  the  emperor  Decius 
about  the  year  of  Christ  250,  many  of  these  religious  fled 


■ 

1 


<  i     i 


158 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


into  the  deserts,  where  they  led  the  lives  of  hermits.  The 
very  deserts,  especially  in  Egypt,  blossomed  with  the  holy 
lives  of  countless  servants  of  God.  When  some  pious 
and  truly  spiritual  man  of  extraordinary  gifts  would  retire 
into  the  solitude,  multitudes  would  gather  around  him  and 

linger  in  his  neighborhood, 
in  order  to  be  guided  by  his 
holiness,  wisdom,  and  ex- 
perience,   on    the    way   of 
Christian  perfection.  Thus, 
hundreds  of  cells  would  rise 
around  his  hermitage,  and 
here    his    disciples    would 
dwell  and  lead  lives  in  con- 
formity with  his  directions. 
The  first  of  these**  Fath- 
ers of  the  Desert "  mention- 
ed in  historv  was  St.  An- 
tony,  born  in  251,  and  who 
was  the  founder  of  solitary 
monastic   life.      The    first 
Father  who  withdrew  the 
monks  from  their  separate 
cells  and  assembled  them 
into  one  monastery  was  St.  Pachomius,  about  the  year 
325.     In  a  similar  manner  the  sister  of  St.  Antony  estab- 
lished a  convent  for  the  virgins.     Monastic  life,  founded 
as  it  was  upon  ike  three  vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and 
obedience,  grew  and  flourished  in    the  East,  under   the 
guidance  of  such  great  and  holy  men  as  St.  Basil  of  Caesa- 
rea  and  others,  who  cherished  and  cultivated  this  fair 
young  plant  with  extreme  tenderness  and  skill. 

In  the  West,  monasticism  honors  as  its  father  and  patri- 
arch the  great  St.  Benedict.  Here  too  the  religious  life 
grew  and  developed  in  a  v«ri©ty  of  forms,  spreading  over 


St.  Antony. 


HISTORY   OF  MONASTIC   LIFE  IN   GENERAL.      159 

all  the  earth,  so  that  to-day,  in  spite  of  persecution  and 
confiscation,  countless  monasteries  and  convents  exist  in 
every  quarter  of  the  globe,  with  more  than  two  hundred 
tliousand  religious  of  both  sexes. 

Among  the  numerous  orders  instituted  in  the  West,  and 
which,  with  the  exception  of  the  spiritual  knights,  still 


St.  Dominlck.     St.  Francis.     St.  AlphoMus.      St.  Benedict.        St.  Ignatina. 

The  Foundera  of  the  Five  Religious  Orders. 

live  and  persevere  in  the  active  pursuit  of  their  respective 
vocations,  the  Benedictines,  Augustinians,  Franciscans, 
Dominicans,  Jesuits,  Redemptorists,  and  other  male  and 
female  orders  establislied  for  education,  for  the  care  of  the 
poor,  sick,  and  orphans,  deserve  our  attention. 


158 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


Ii! 


into  the  deserts,  where  they  led  the  lives  of  hermits.  The 
very  deserts,  especially  in  Egypt,  blossomed  with  the  holy 
lives  of  countless  servants  of  God.  When  some  pious 
and  truly  spiritual  man  of  extraordinary  gifts  would  retire 
into  the  solitude,  multitudes  would  gather  around  him  and 

linger  in  his  neigliborhood, 
in  order  to  be  guided  by  his 
holiness,  wisdom,  and  ex- 
perience,   on    the    way   of 
Christian  perfection.  Thus, 
hundreds  of  cells  would  rise 
around  his  liermitage,  and 
here    his    disciples    would 
dwell  and  lead  lives  in  con- 
formity with  his  directions. 
The  first  of  these**  Fath- 
ers of  the  Desert "  mention- 
ed in  historv  was  St.  An- 
tony,  born  in  251,  and  wlio 
was  the  founder  of  solitary 
monastic    life.      The    first 
Father  who  withdrew  the 
monks  from  their  separate 
cells  and  assembled  them 
into  one  monastery  was  St.  Pachomius,  about  the  year 
325.     In  a  similar  manner  the  sister  of  St.  Antony  estab- 
lished a  convent  for  the  virgins.     Monastic  life,  founded 
as  it  was  upon  the  three  vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and 
obedience,  grew  and  flourished  in    the  East,   under   the 
guidance  of  such  great  and  holy  men  as  St.  Basil  of  Caesa- 
rea  and  others,  who  cherished  and  cultivated  this  fair 
young  plant  with  extreme  tenderness  and  skill. 

In  the  West,  monasticism  honors  as  its  father  and  patri- 
arch the  great  St.  Benedict.  Here  too  the  religious  life 
grew  and  developed  in  a  variety  of  forms,  spreading  over 


St.  Antony. 


HISTORY   OF   MOl^fASTIC   LIFE   IN   GENERAL.      159 

all  the  earth,  so  that  to-day,  in  spite  of  persecution  and 
confiscation,  countless  monasteries  and  convents  exist  in 
every  quarter  of  the  globe,  with  more  than  two  hundred 
thousand  religious  of  both  sexes. 

Among  the  numerous  orders  instituted  in  the  West,  and 
which,  with  the  exception  of  the  spiritual  knights,  still 


St.  Dominick.     St.  Francis.     St.  Alphonsug.      St.  Benedict.        St.  Ignatius. 

The  Founders  of  the  Five  Religious  Orders. 

live  and  persevere  in  the  active  pursuit  of  their  respective 
vocations,  the  Benedictines,  Augustinians,  Franciscans, 
Dominicans,  Jesuits,  Eedemptorists,  and  otlier  male  and 
female  orders  established  for  education,  for  the  care  of  the 
poor,  sick,  and  orphans,  deserve  our  attention. 


'II 


|i 


160  CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


47.  History  of  the  Benedictines. 

*'  The  manifold  wisdom  and  glory  of  God  may  be  made  known 
to  all  the  principalities  and  powers  through  the  Church."— Ephesi- 
ANsiii.  10. 

St.  Benedict  of  Nursia  was  the  founder  of  the  Bene- 
dictine order,  and  the  patriarch  of  the  monks  of  the  West. 
Born  in  the  year  480,  he  attended  the  public  schools  in 
Kome,  and  in  early  life  conceived  a  horror  for  the  world 
and  its  excesses.     He  therefore  retired  into  the  solitude  of 


.^-^^.^ 


St.  Benedict  Destroys  the  Idols  on  Monte  Casino. 

Subiaco,  where  he  led  the  life  of  a  hermit.  The  fame  of 
his  sanctity  spread  far  and  wide,  so  that  the  monks  of 
Vieovaro  chose  him  for  their  abbot.  But  his  rigorous  dis- 
cipline soon  displeased  a  small  portion  of  these  monks,  and 
they  concocted  a  plan  to  poison  him.  But  Benedict,  ac- 
cording to  custom,  having  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  over 
the  proffered  wine  before  tasting,  the  vessel  burst  in  pieces, 
and  the  wicked  men  acknowledged  their  guilty  design  and 


HISTORY   OF  THE   BENEDICTINES. 


161 


repented.  The  saint  forgave  them,  but  returned  to  Subi- 
aco, where  he  soon  gathered  about  him  a  multitude  of  dis- 
ciples. From  this  place  he  went  to  Monte  Casino,  where 
he  founded  the  mother-house  of  his  order,  and  compiled 
that  renowned  rule  of  monastic  life  in  which  Christian 
rigor  is  mingled  with  paternal  mildness,  zeal  for  the  glory 
of  God  combined  with  tender  solicitude  for  the  welfare  of 
our  neighbor,  and  profound  wisdom  of  life  tempered  with 
child-like  simplicity.  When  this  holy  man  of  God  felt 
his  end  approaching,  he  asked  to  be  carried  into  the  church 


Monks  at  Work. 


for  the  reception  of  the  last  sacraments,  took  an  affecting 
farewell  of  his  disciples,  prayed  with  clasped  hands,  and 
died  while  in  a  standing  position,  leaning  on  the  arm  of  a 
monk,  on  the  21st  of  March,  543. 

But  his  work,  the  glorious  Benedictine  order,  contin- 
ued to  live  through  all  successive  ages.  Its  humble  and 
indefatigable  monks  became,  in  the  hand  of  God,  the 
chosen  instruments  who  rebuilt  Europe  upon  the  ruins 
which  the  barbarous  invaders  from  the  North  had  spread 


r 


I 


s 


160  CHRIST  IN   Ills   ClIUllCH. 


47.  History  of  the  Benedictines. 

*•  The  manifold  wisdom  and  glory  of  God  may  be  made  known 
to  all  the  principalities  and  powers  through  the  Church."— Epuesi- 
ANS  ill.  10. 

St.  Benedict  of  Niirsia  was  the  founder  of  the  Bene- 
dictine order,  and  the  patriarch  of  the  monks  of  the  West. 
Born  in  the  year  480,  he  attended  the  public  schools  in 
Rome,  and  in  early  life  conceived  a  horror  for  the  world 
and  its  excesses.     He  therefore  retired  into  the  solitude  of 


St.  Benedict  Destroys  the  Idols  on  Monte  Casino. 

Siibiaco,  where  he  led  the  life  of  a  hermit.  The  fame  of 
his  sanctity  spread  far  and  wide,  so  that  the  monks  of 
Vieovaro  chose  him  for  their  abbot.  But  his  rigorous  dis- 
cipline soon  displeased  a  small  portion  of  these  monks,  and 
they  concocted  a  plan  to  poison  him.  But  Benedict,  ac- 
cording to  custom,  having  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  over 
the  proffered  Avine  before  tasting,  the  vessel  burst  in  pieces, 
and  the  wicked  men  acknowledged  their  guilty  design  and 


HISTORY    OF  THE   BENEDICTINES. 


161 


repented.  The  saint  forgave  them,  but  returned  to  Subi- 
aco,  where  he  soon  gathered  about  him  a  multitude  of  dis- 
ciples. From  this  place  he  went  to  Monte  Casino,  where 
he  founded  the  mother-house  of  his  order,  and  compiled 
that  renowned  rule  of  monastic  life  in  which  Christian 
rigor  is  mingled  with  paternal  mildness,  zeal  for  the  glory 
of  God  combined  with  tender  solicitude  for  the  welfare  of 
our  neighbor,  and  profound  wisdom  of  life  tempered  with 
child-like  simplicity.  When  this  holy  man  of  God  felt 
bis  end  approaching,  he  asked  to  be  carried  into  the  church 


Monks  at  Work. 


for  the  reception  of  the  last  sacraments,  took  an  affecting 
farewell  of  his  disciples,  prayed  with  clasped  hands,  and 
died  while  in  a  standing  position,  leaning  on  the  arm  of  a 
monk,  on  the  21st  of  March,  /)43. 

But  his  work,  the  glorious  Benedictine  order,  contin- 
ued to  live  through  all  successive  ages.  Its  humble  and 
indefatigable  monks  became,  in  the  hand  of  God,  the 
chosen  instruments  who  rebuilt  Europe  upon  the  ruins 
which  the  barbarous  invaders  from  the  North  had  spread 


162 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


\ 


around  on  all  sides.  They  effected  this  work  successfully 
by  science,  education,  and  industry.  The  Benedictine 
monk  had  preserved  in  his  cell  the  treasures  of  pagan  wis- 
dom and  the  sacred  learning  of  Christian  antiquity.  It 
was  to  the  Benedictine  monk  that  the  citizen,  the  knight, 
and  the  prince  intrusted  their  sons  for  education  of  mind 
and  heart.  It  was  Benedictine  monks  who  cleared  the 
primeval  forests  of  Europe,  dug  canals,  laid  out  roads, 
built  bridges,  and  transformed  barren  solitudes  into 
blooming  gardens.  Their  monasteries  became  the  begin- 
nings of  flourishing  settlements^  the  nucleus  of  prosperous 
and  wealthy  cities ;  so  that  they  contradicted  the  offc- 
repeated  assertion,  that  religion  and  piety  are  useless  and 
of  no  avail,  even  to  the  earthly  welfare  of  nations.  Hence 
these  monks  commanded  the  respect  of  the  people,  who 
loved  them  as  fathers,  while  kings  and  princes  honored 
them  for  their  prudent  counsels  and  great  learning. 
Owing  to  their  own  industry  and  the  liberality  of  a  grate- 
ful people,  their  possessions  grew  to  vast  proportions  and 
became  of  enormous  value.  This  order  has  had  thirty- 
seven  thousand  monasteries  or  institutions,  out  of  which 
have  come  forth,  during  the  course  of  centuries,  twenty- 
four  Popes,  and  fifty  thousand  canonized  saints. 


48.  History  of  the  Crusades. 

*  God  forbid  that  1  should  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ." — Galatians  vi.  14. 

In  the  Benedictine  order  our  divine  Redeemer  mani- 
fests himself  as  sanctifier  of  the  works  of  peace,  while  in 
the  military  orders  we  recognize  him  as  animating  the 
heroes  of  war  with  supernatural  life,  and  as  conferring 
blessings  even  on  the  sanguinary  profession  of  arms. 
These  remarkable  orders  owed  their  beginnings  partly, 
and  their    confirmation,  permanent   establishment,  and 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CRUSADES. 


163 


wide  extensive  growth  wholly  and  specially  to  the  Cru- 
sades. There  were  six  holy  wars  prosecuted  by  the  Chris- 
tians from  the  eleventh  to  the  thirteenth  centuries,  and 
directed  against  the  Saracens  in  the  East.  These  Cru- 
sades were  undertaken,  first,  with  a  view  of  protecting 
the  devout  Christian  pilgrims  who  were  in  the  habit  of 
frequenting  the  venerable  places  where  our  Saviour  had 
hved,  taught,  suffered,  and  triumphed,  from  the  fury 
and  avarice  of  the  heathens;  and  secondly,  with  a  view 
to  get  possession  of  the  Holy  Land  itself,  and  annex  it  to 
Christendom ;  and  thirdly,  to  break  down  the  power  of 
the  Crescent,*  and  to  elevate  the  Cross  in  triumph  and 
victory  in  Palestine. 

We  behold  kings,  emperors,  and  brave  heroes  of  every 
degree  taking  the  lead  in  these  Crusades,  two  of  whom  in 
particular,  and  whose  names  are  inseparably  connected 
with  these  holy  wars,  deserve  our  special  attention.  These 
are  St.  Bernard  of  Clairvaux,  in  1153,  and  St.  Louis  IX., 
King  of  France. 

The  holy  monk  of  Clairvaux  traversed  Germany  and 

*  The  Crescent,  or  half-moon,  is  the  standard  of  Mohamme- 
danism. 

The  first  Crusade  was  preached  by  Peter  the  Hermit,  and  was 
led  by  Godfrey  de  Bouillon,  in  1099,  during  the  pontificate  of  Pope 
Urban  IL 

The  second  Crusade,  from  a.d.  1147  to  1149,  was  preached  by 
St.  Bernard,  and  was  prosecuted  chiefly  by  the  German  emperor 
Conrad  III. ,  and  by  the  French  king,  Louis  VII. 

The  third  Crusade  was  jointly  led  by  the  Emperor  Frederic  Bar- 
barossa,  Kmg  Philip  Augustus  of  France,  and  Richard  the  Lion- 
hearted  of  England,  from  1189  to  1192. 

The  fourth  Crusade  took  place  under  Baldwin  of  Flanders  and 
Boniface  of  Montserrat,  in  1204,  during  the  reign  of  Pope  Inno- 
cent IIL 

The  fifth  Crusade,  under  the  Emperor  Frederic  TI.,  lasted  from 
1219  to  1229. 

The  sixth  and  seventh  Crusades  were  conducted  by  St.  Louis  IX., 
King  of  France,  respectively  in  1248  and  1270. 


n. 


164 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


HISTORY   OF  THE   CRUSADES. 


165 


I  •* 


France,  preaching  the  Crusades.  He  proclaimed,  in  glow- 
ing and  eloquent  language,  the  duty  of  Christendom  to 
save  from  dishonor  by  the  unbelievers,  the  land  of  our 
Redemption ;  and  to  sacrifice  for  the  attainment  of  this 
grand  design,  power,  money,  blood,  and  life.  The  words 
of  the  man  of  God  penetrated  like  fiery  arrows  the  hearts 
of  all.  *'God  wills  it,"  shouted  the  multitude;  and 
kings  and  noble  knights,  and  the  people  from  city  and 
country  pressed    in    eager  throngs  about    the    inspired 


St.  Bernard  preaching  the  Crusades. 

preacher,  to  receive  the  cross  from  his  own  hands,  and 
thus  enroll  themselves  in  the  grand  army  of  the  cross  of 
Christ.  But  neither  this  first  Crusade,  nor  the  several  suc- 
cessive ones,  effected  the  end  proposed  or  the  wished-for 
result.  Jerusalem,  although  captured  by  the  Christians 
in  July,  1099,  and  transformed  into  a  Catholic  kingdom, 
fell  asfain  into  the  hands  of  the  infidels  ;  and  in  May,  1291, 
Ptoleraaeus,  the  last  stronghold  of  the  Christians  in  Pales- 
tine w^as  wrested  from  their  hands  by  the  Mohammedans. 


The  want  of  success  in  these  wars  was  attributed  partly  to 
the  treachery  of  the  Greeks,  partly  to  the  disloyalty  of 
some  of  the  Crusaders  themselves,  but  chiefly  to  the  many 
abuses  and  scandalous  excesses  which  crept  into  the  prose- 
cution even  of  this  sacred  cause.  King  Louis  of  France 
became  the  innocent  victim  of  atonement  for  the  sins  of 
the  less  sincere  Crusaders.  This  pious  prince,  though  he 
had  organized  and  sent  out  a  Crusade  in  1248,  undertook 
in  1270,  when  quite  advanced  in  years,  another  expedition 
in  which  he  intended  to  give  battle  to  the  Saracens  in 
Tunis.  But  a  dreadful  pestilence  broke  out  in  the  ranks 
of  the  army,  and  attacked  the  king  himself  in  its  most 
malignant  form.  Amid  this  calamity,  the  king  displayed 
the  magnanimity  of  a  true  Christian  hero,  not  permitting 
one  word  of  complaint  to  fall  from  his  lips.  ''  Grant,  0 
Lord,"  he  prayed  constantly,  "that  we  may  learn  to 
despise  worldly  success  and  to  embrace  cheerfully  the 
trials  sent  to  us  by  heaven."  When  the  priest  was  reach- 
I  ing  to  him  the  Body  of  the  Lord,  the  face  of  the  dying 
king  lit  up  with  holy  rapture,  and  he  exclaimed:  "I  am 
going  into  thy  house,  0  Lord.  In  thy  own  holy  temple  I 
shall  adore  thee  and  rejoice  in  thy  blessed  name."  Hav- 
ing uttered  these  words,  he  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord,  on  the 
25th  of  August,  1270. 

Although  the  Crusades  did  not  accomplish  the  great 
object  intended,  yet  they  became,  in  the  hands  of  God, 
the  means  of  much  good.  The  increased  liberty  and 
improvement  of  the  middle  classes,  the  founding  of  new 
states  and  governments,  great  advancement  in  the  several 
departments  of  knowledge,  an  unprecedented  extension 
of  European  commerce,  were  some  of  the  results  of  the 
Crusades.  But  the  most  precious  fruit  of  all,  was  that 
interior  awakening  of  the  soul  towards  Christ  and  his 
kingdom,  which  during  those  two  centuries  took  perma- 
nent hold  on  Christians  and  their  leaders ;  familiarizing 
the  nobility  and  the  multitude  with  the  history  of  Christ, 


( 


1 


in 


11 

I  A;  t 


164 


CHRIST  IN  mii   CHURCH. 


France,  preaching  the  Crusades.  He  proclaimed,  in  glow- 
ing and  eloquent  language,  the  duty  of  Christendom  to 
save  from  dishonor  by  the  unbelievers,  the  land  of  our 
Redemption ;  and  to  sacrifice  for  the  attainment  of  this 
grand  design,  power,  money,  blood,  and  life.  The  words 
of  the  man  of  God  penetrated  like  fiery  arrows  the  hearts 
of  all.  "God  wills  it,"  shouted  the  multitude;  and 
kings  and  noble  knights,  and  the  people  from  city  and 
country  pressed    in    eager  throngs  about    the    inspired 


St.  Bernard  preaching  the  Crusades. 

preacher,  to  receive  the  cross  from  his  own  hands,  and 
thus  enroll  themselves  in  the  grand  army  of  the  cross  of 
Christ.  But  neither  this  first  Crusade,  nor  the  several  suc- 
cessive ones,  effected  the  end  proposed  or  the  wished-for 
result.  Jerusalem,  although  ca])tured  by  the  Christians 
in  July,  1099,  and  transformed  into  a  Catholic  kingdom, 
fell  as^ain  into  the  hands  of  the  infidels  ;  and  in  May,  1291, 
Ptolemaeus,  the  last  stronghold  of  the  Christians  in  Pales- 
tine was  wrested  from  their  hands  by  the  Mohammedans. 


HISTORY  OJF  THE  CRUSADES. 


165 


The  want  of  success  in  these  wars  was  attributed  partly  to 
the  treachery  of  the  Greeks,  partly  to  the  disloyalty  of 
some  of  the  Crusaders  themselves,  but  chiefly  to  the  many 
abuses  and  scandalous  excesses  which  crept  into  the  prose- 
cution even  of  this  sacred  cause.  King  Louis  of  France 
became  the  innocent  victim  of  atonement  for  the  sins  of 
the  less  sincere  Crusaders.  This  pious  prince,  though  he 
had  organized  and  sent  out  a  Crusade  in  1248,  undertook 
in  1270,  when  quite  advanced  in  years,  another  expedition 
in  which  he  intended  to  give  battle  to  the  Saracens  in 
Tunis.  But  a  dreadful  pestilence  broke  out  in  the  ranks 
of  the  army,  and  attacked  the  king  himself  in  its  most 
malignant  form.  Amid  this  calamity,  the  king  displayed 
the  magnanimity  of  a  true  Christian  hero,  not  permitting 
one  word  of  complaint  to  fall  from  his  lips.  "  Grant,  0 
Lord,"  he  prayed  constantly,  "that  we  may  learn  to 
despise  worldly  success  and  to  embrace  cheerfully  the 
trials  sent  to  us  by  heaven."  When  the  priest  was  reach- 
ing to  him  the  Body  of  the  Lord,  the  face  of  the  dying 
king  lit  up  with  holy  rapture,  and  he  exclaimed:  "I  am 
going  into  thy  house,  0  Lord.  In  thy  own  holy  temple  I 
shall  adore  thee  and  rejoice  in  thy  blessed  name."  Hav- 
ing uttered  these  words,  he  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord,  on  the 
25th  of  August,  1270. 

Although  the  Crusades  did  not  accomplish  the  gi^eat 
object  intended,  yet  they  became,  in  the  hands  of  God, 
the  means  of  much  good.  The  increased  liberty  and 
improvement  of  the  middle  classes,  the  founding  of  new 
states  and  governments,  great  advancement  in  the  several 
departments  of  knowledge,  an  unprecedented  extension 
of  European  commerce,  were  some  of  the  results  of  the 
Crusades.  But  the  most  precious  fruit  of  all,  was  that 
interior  awakening  of  the  soul  towards  Christ  and  his 
kingdom,  which  during  those  two  centuries  took  perma- 
nent hold  on  Christians  and  their  leaders ;  familiarizing 
the  nobility  and  the  multitude  with  the  history  of  Christ, 


1 


166 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


elevating  and  refining  all  classes,  and  giving  birth  to 
the  three  great  religious  orders  of  knighthood  in  the 
Church. 

The  glorious  spirit  which  animated  these  "  monks  in 
armor,"  maybe  best  understood  by  means  of  the  questions 
put  to  each  candidate  at  the  time  of  his  admission  to  the 
brotherhood:  "  Do  you  solemnly  promise,  beloved  brother, 
in  the  name  of  God  and  the  Blessed  Virgin,  to  practice 
faithfully  a  life-long  obedience  to  each  of  your  superiors  ? 
Do  you  solemnly  promise,  in  the  name  of  God  and  his 
Virgin  Mother  Mary,  perpetual  celibacy  and  perfect 
purity  of  soul  and  body?  Do  you  solemnly  pledge  your- 
self to  renounce  forever  all  your  worldly  goods,  and  to 
serve  the  Order  in  poverty  and  submission,  and  to  risk 
your  life  for  the  deliverance  of  the  Holy  Land?  As  you 
promise  each  and  all  of  these  things,  we  receive  you  into 
the  holy  brotherhood,  and  promise  you  bread  and  water, 
the  simple  garb  of  our  monastery,  and  labor  and  trials  in 
abundance." 

The  first  of  these  Orders,  in  point  of  time,  were  the 
Knights  of  St.  John,  afterwards  termed  the  Knights  of 
Rhodes,  or  of  Malta.  These  owed  their  origin  to  some 
Italian  traders,  who  in  the  year  1048  founded  at  Jerusa- 
lem a  hospital  for  the  use  of  sick  pilgrims.  During  the 
Crusades,  this  hospital  obtained  numerous  endowments  and 
privileges,  and  many  knights  requested  admission  to  the 
community  in  charge  of  the  institution.  Finally,  in  the 
year  1120,  this  Order  became,  under  the  lead  of  its  head, 
Raymond  of  Puy,  an  Order  of  knights,  having  for  their 
main  object  the  overthrow  of  the  Saracens.  Afterwards, 
when  Palestine  was  wrested  from  the  hands  of  the  Chris- 
tians, these  Knight-Hospitallers  moved  their  headquarters 
to  the  island  of  Cyprus,  thence  to  Rhodes,  and  again,  in 
1530,  to  Malta.  The  Order  diffused  itself  over  all  Europe, 
and  its  members  acquired  undying  fame  for  the  faithful 
and  efficient  services    that  they  rendered  in  the  wars 


HISTORY   OF  THE   CRUSADES. 


167 


against  the  Turks  and  the  Corsairs  from  Tunis,  Tripoli, 
and  Algiers. 

The  Order  of  Knight-Templars  was  founded  by  Hugh 
of  Paganis  in  the  year  1118,  at  Jerusalem ;  in  wliich  city 
they  had  their  chief  monastery,  in  the  immediate  vicinity 
of  the  so-called  Solomon's  Temple.  They  soon  became 
the  most  dreaded  enemies  of  the  infidels.  After  the  close 
of  the  Crusades,  the  chief  houses  of  their  Order  were  in 
France,  where  it  owned  large  possessions.  Their  wealth 
aroused  the  avarice  of  the  unprincipled  king  of  that  coun- 
try, Louis  the  Fair,  who  put  into  circulation  the  most 
shocking  reports  against  the  character  of  the  Templars, 
and  at  last  succeeded,  in  1312,  in  compelling  Pope  Clem- 
ent v.,  whom  he  held  in  his  power  at  Avignon,  to  pro- 
claim the  suppression  of  the  Order. 

The  origin  of  the  German  Order  was  very  similar  to 
those  of  the  two  just  described.  It  took  its  rise,  about 
the  year  1190,  from  a  certain  hospital  called  'Uhe  German 
House  of  our  Blessed  Lady  at  Jerusalem."  After  their 
return  from  the  East,  the  members  of  this  German  knight- 
hood were  sent  against  the  pagan  Prussians,  whose  forces 
they  conquered.  These  martial  monks  displayed  so  much 
judgment,  and  worked  with  such  diligence,  that  this  hith- 
erto heathen  people  were  brought  into  the  fold  of  Christ. 
In  the  year  1525,  Count  Albert  of  Brandenburg,  Grand 
Master  of  the  Order,  proved  untrue  to  his  brotherhood  and 
to  tlie  Catholic  religion,  and  converted  the  lands  of  the 
Order,  in  Prussia,  into  a  civic  province.  However,  the 
rest  of  the  communities  in  other  German  countries  con- 
tinued loyal  to  the  Church  and  the  emperor,  rendering 
invaluable  services  in  the  wars  of  the  Reformation  and 
against  the  Turks. 


r 


1 


1^8 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


) 


49.  The  History  of  the  Franciscans. 

CAPUCINS. 

"Come  to  me,  all  you  that  labor  and  are  burdened,  and  I  will 
refresh  you.  Learn  of  me,  because  I  am  meek  and  humble  of 
heart." — Matthew  xi.  28,  29. 

As  the  motto  of  the  foregoing  Orders  was  **  Chris- 
tian Warrior,"  and  their  aim  Christian  courage  and 
chivalric  self-sacrifice  on  the  field  of  battle,  so  in  the 
Order  founded  by  St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  in  the  year  121^, 
the  predominant  traits  were  Christian  humility  and  quiet 
self-sacrifice.  The  fondness  entertained  for  sports  and 
tournaments  in  his  youth  by  this  man  of  God,  suddenly 
gaTe  place  to  the  most  perfect  contempt  for  things  of 
earth,  and  was  replaced  by  an  ardent  zeal  for  the  glory  of 
God's  kingdom.  Having  given  all  his  possessions  to  the 
poor,  he  was  disinherited  by  his  father,  and  looked  upon 
by  the  world  as  a  fanatic.  He,  however,  took  refuge  in  a 
half-ruined  church,  called  ''Our  Lady  of  Angels,"  which 
had  been  placed  at  his  disposal  by  a  Benedictine  abbot. 
This  edifice  he  restored  by  means  of  the  alms  contributed 
by  generous  admirers,  calling  it  his  little  Legacy  {Porti- 
uncula).  His  severe  spirit  of  penance,  joined  with  a  child- 
like cheerfulness  and  humble  disposition  of  mind,  attracted 
many  companions  about  him,  with  whom  he  made  pil- 
grimages through  the  country,  preaching  penance,  not 
indeed  by  sublime  and  learned  eloquence,  but  in  plain  and 
simple  language,  intelligible  to  the  least  cultivated  minds 
and  hearts. 

But  their  most  effective  sermon  was  the  example  of 
their  holy  poverty  and  self-denial.  Although  the  indi- 
vidual members  of  the  old  Benedictine  order  were  re- 
quired to  observe  strict  poverty,  yet  their  monasteries,  as 
such,  were  permitted  to  own  money  and  lands.  But  this 
last  privilege  was  denied  even  to  his  monasteries  by  St. 


HISTORY   OF  THE  FRANCISCANS. 


169 


Francis.  The  communities  were  to  live  on  the  daily  alms 
of  the  faithful  people,  the  monasteries  should  possess  no 
wealth,  and  all  over  above  their  wants  was  to  be  given  to 
the  poor. 

This  severe  voluntary  poverty  was  to  be  the  foundation- 
stone  of  the  Order.  St.  Francis  called  it  the  '*  Bride  of 
Christ,"  the  source  and  foundation,  the  very  queen,  of  all 
other  virtues. 

His  rule  of  life  was  approved  by  Pope  Honorius  in 


Death  of  St.  Francis  of  Assist 

1223.  When  the  holy  Founder  died,  only  three  years 
later,  the  members  of  his  Order  could  be  counted  by  thou- 
sands. Our  divine  Lord,  in  order  to  give  supernatural 
proof  before  all  men  that  he  still  lived  in  his  saints  and  in 
their  establishments,  but  more  especially  in  St.  Francis, 
was  pleased  to  imprint  in  a  most  miraculous  manner  the 
marks  of  his  five  wounds  in  the  hands,  feet,  and  side  of 
the  Saint,  about  two  years  before  his  death. 

Thirty-eight  years  after  his  death,  the  Order  possessed 


') 


I 


1*>8  CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHUKCH. 

49.  The  History  of  the  Franciscans. 

CAPUCINS. 

*'Come  to  mc,  all  you  that  labor  and  are  burdened,  and  I  will 
refresh  you.  Learn  of  me,  because  I  am  meek  and  humble  of 
heart." — Matthew  xi.  28,  29. 

As  the  motto  of  the  foregoing  Orders  was  "Chris- 
tian Warrior,"  and  their  aim  Christian  courage  and 
ehivah'ic  self-sacrifice  on  the  field  of  battle,  so  in  the 
Order  founded  by  St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  in  the  year  121^, 
the  predominant  traits  were  Christian  humility  and  quiet 
self-sacrifice.  The  fondness  entertained  for  sports  and 
tournaments  in  his  youth  by  this  man  of  God,  suddenly 
gave  place  to  the  most  perfect  contempt  lor  things  of 
earth,  and  was  replaced  by  an  ardent  zeal  for  the  glory  of 
God's  kingdom.  Having  given  all  his  possessions  to  the 
poor,  he  was  disinherited  by  his  father,  and  looked  upon 
by  the  world  as  a  fanatic.  He,  however,  took  refuge  in  a 
half-ruined  church,  called  "Our  Lady  of  Angels,"  which 
had  been  placed  at  his  disposal  by  a  Benedictine  abbot. 
This  edifice  he  restored  by  means  of  the  alms  contributed 
by  generous  admirers,  calling  it  his  little  Legacy  (Porti- 
uncula).  His  severe  spirit  of  penance,  joined  with  a  child- 
like cheerfulness  and  humble  disposition  of  mind,  attracted 
many  companions  about  him,  with  whom  he  made  pil- 
grimages through  the  country,  preaching  penance,  not 
indeed  by  sublime  and  learned  eloquence,  but  in  plain  and 
simple  language,  intelligible  to  the  least  cultivated  minds 
and  hearts. 

But  their  most  effective  sermon  was  the  example  of 
their  holy  poverty  and  self-denial.  Although  the  indi- 
vidual members  of  the  old  Benedictine  order  were  re- 
quired to  observe  strict  poverty,  yet  their  monasteries,  as 
such,  were  permitted  to  own  money  and  lands.  But  this 
last  privilege  was  denied  even  to  his  monasteries  by  St. 


HISTORY   OF   THE  FRANCISCANS. 


169 


Francis.  The  communities  were  to  live  on  the  daily  alms 
of  the  faithful  people,  the  monasteries  should  possess  no 
wealth,  and  all  over  above  their  wants  was  to  be  given  to 
the  poor. 

Tliis  severe  voluntary  poverty  was  to  be  the  foundation- 
stone  of  the  Order.  St.  Francis  called  it  the  ''  Bride  of 
Christ,"  the  source  and  foundation,  the  very  queen,  of  all 
other  virtues. 

His  rule  of  life  was  approved  by  Pope  Honorius  in 


I>eath  of  St  Francis  of  Assist 

1233.  When  the  holy  Founder  died,  only  three  years 
later,  the  members  of  his  Order  could  be  counted  by  thou- 
sands. Our  divine  Lord,  in  order  to  give  supernatural 
proof  before  all  men  that  lie  still  lived  in  his  saints  and  in 
their  establishments,  but  more  especially  in  St.  Francis, 
was  pleased  to  imprint  in  a  most  miraculous  manner  the 
murks  of  his  five  wounds  in  the  hands,  leet,  and  side  of 
the  Saint,  about  two  years  before  his  death. 

Thirty-eight  years  after  his  death,  the  Order  possessed 


•  If 


I 


W 


1 


1 


170 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


nearly  eight  thousand  monasteries,  with  two  hundred  thou- 
sand members.  On  account  of  the  excessive  charity  of 
their  founder,  they  were  called  the  Seraphic  Brethren,  and 
on  account  of  their  humility,  the  Little  Brethren,  or  the 
Friars  Minor.  Soon  many  pious  virgins,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  St.  Clare,  subjected  themselves  to  the  rule  of  St. 
Francis,  and  were  known  by  different  names  in  different 
localities.  Moreover,  in  course  of  time,  another  branch 
was  established  for  persons  who,  though  living  in  the 
world,  followed  the  rule,  and  put  themselves  under  the 
direction  of  the  Franciscans.  These  are  called  **The 
Third  Order." 

Among  the  spiritual  sons  of  St.  Francis  many  were 
distinguished  for  their  learning  and  piety.  For  example, 
the  renowned  miracle- worker,  St.  Antony  of  Padua,  who 
died  in  1231;  the  profoundly  learned  Alexander  of  Hales, 
who  died  in  1245;  the  seraphic  doctor,  St.  Bomiventure, 
who  died  in  1274;  the  intellectual  Roger  Bacon,  who  died 
in  1292;  and  John  Duns  Scotus,  the  celebrated  defender 
of  the  mystery  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary.     He  died  in  the  year  1308. 

As  in  the  course  of  time,  the  spirit  of  the  world  in- 
vaded some  monasteries  of  this  Order,  bringing  with  it  a 
relaxation  of  ancient  discipline,  several  new  branches  were 
formed  by  holy  persons,  who  made  it  the  object  of  their 
lives  to  preserve  sacredly  the  spirit  of  St.  Francis  in  its 
original  purity  and  severity.  The  most  important  of  these 
branches  was  the  society  of  the  Capuchins,  founded  about 
the  year  1526  by  Matthew  Bassi.  The  untiring  activity 
of  these  truly  apostolic  friars,  and  their  close  observance 
of  rule,  have  secured  to  their  branch  of  the  Franciscan 
Order  great  prosperity,  and  made  it  an  object  of  the  affec- 
tion and  admiration  of  all  good  men. 


HISTORY   OF   THE   DOMINICANS. 


171 


50.  History  of  the  Dominicans,  or  the  Order  of 

Preachers. 

''The  word  of  God  is  linng  and  effectual,  aud  more  piercing 
than  any  two-edged  sword:  and  reaching  unto  the  soul  and  is  a 
discernerof  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart/'— Hebrews  i v. 
13. 

Our  Blessed  Lord  has  in  every  instance  assigned  to 
each  Order,  at  the  time  of  its  origin,  its  own  special  mis- 
sion. Thus  it  became  the  duty  and  happy  privilege  of 
the  Beuedictines  to  rescue  Europe  from  the  destruction 
threatened  and  partly  effected  by  the  incursions  of  the 
barbarous  Northmen.  The  Orders  of  knighthood  were 
established  to  save  Europe  from  the  inroads  of  the  Sara- 
cens ;  the  Franciscans  were  chosen  to  kindle  among  the 
people  the  seraphic  fires  of  divine  love  ;  and  the  Domini- 
cans were  sent  to  keep  alive  and  burning,  amid  the  im- 
pending darkness  of  error  in  the  middle  ages,  the  light 
of  divine  faith. 

Just  about  1170,  the  year  in  which  St.  Dominic  was 
born  in  Spain,  the  Albigensian  heretics  were  afflicting  the 
Church  of  God  in  that  country,  in  England,  Germany, 
Italy,  and  especially  in  the  south  of  France.  St.  Dominic 
having  received  holy  orders,  and  animated  with  a  burning 
zeal  aud  earnest  enthusiasm  for  the  purity  of  the  faith  in 
the  Church,  traversed  all  the  districts  affected  by  the 
heresy,  and  preached  in  defence  of  the  true  faith.  AYorthy 
and  zealous  men  soon  joined  him,  and  the  results  of  their 
preaching  were  marvellous.  The  devotion  of  the  holy 
Rosary,  which  St.  Dominic  always  combined  with  his  ser- 
mons, imparted  a  wonderful  efficacy  to  his  words.  And 
thus  was  established  the  Order  of  Preachers,  otherwise 
called,  after  their  founder,  Dominicans.  Their  rule  was 
approved  and  confirmed  by  Pope  Honorius  simultaneously 
with  the  approval  of  the  Franciscan  Order.      Like  these 


\ 


I 


I 


172 


CIIKIST   IX    HIS   CUUKCH. 


latter,  the  Dominicans  soon  established  a  female  branch, 
and  also  a  Third  Order,  of  persons  living  in  the  world. 
St.  Dominic  died  on  the  4th  of  August,  1221,  five  years 
earlier  than  his  beloved  friend  St.  Francis.     His  Order 
continued  to  be  a  pillar  and  bulwark  of  strength  in  the 
Church.     To  it  Ihe  Church  is  indebted  for  one  of  the 
greatest   and    profoundest  0f  hmt  modern  doctors,    the 
grand-master  of  the  schools,    St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  who 
died  in  1274  ;  and  also  for  the  holy  Albertus  Magnus,  who 
was  completely  conversant  with  every  branch  of  human 
knowledge,  and  who  died  in  the  year  1280.    The  members 
of  this  Order  Avere  usually  intrusted  by  the  Popes  with 
the  care  of  the  Inquisition  ;  that  is,  with  tlie  important 
duty  of  seriously  and  attentively  watching  over  the  faith 
of  the  Church,  lest  the  germs  ot  error  should  take  root  in 
some  regions,  spring  Tip  and  produce  unhappy  fruits  of 
dissent,  and  disunion,  and  loss  of   souls.     This  was  the 
ecclesiastical  Inquisition,  and  is  in  no  way  to  be  con- 
founded with  the  Spanish  Inquisition,  which  was  chiefly 
a  political  institution,  and  used  more  for  political  than 
religious  purposes,  and  against  the  excesses  of  >vhich  the 
Popes  fre<4uently  -protested. 


51.  The  Jesuits. 

**If  the  world  hate  you,  know  ye  that  it  hath  hated  me  before 
you.  Rememlier  my  word.  If  they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will 
also  persecute  you."-^OHN  xv.  18  and  20. 

As  the  Church  was  called  upon,  in  the  twelfth  and 
thirteenth  centuries,  to  combat  the  errors  of  the  Albi 
genses,  she  was  again,  in  the  sixteenth  century,  obliged 
to  enter  the  lists  of  spiritual  warfare  against  tlio  hosts  of 
so-called  reformers.  But  as  in  the  first  instance  Christ 
proved  himself,  througli  the  person  of  St.  Dominic,  to  be 
still  living  in  the  Church,  so  will  he  now  show  that  he  yet 


HISTORY   OF   THE  JESUITS. 


173 


abides  in  his  Church,  and  Ignatius  and  his  companions 
will  furnish  ample  proof  of  this  truth. 

The  much-abused,  cordially-detested,  and  severely-per- 
secuted  order  of  Jesuits  was  founded   in  1535,    and   its 
constitution  was  confirmed  by  Pope   Paul  III.  in  1540. 
It  had  for  its  original  object  missionary  work  among  the 
heathens,  and   among  those    Christians   who    had  been 
blinded  and  led  astray  by  error.     To  this  worthy  o]>ject 
was    afterwards   added    that    of    educating    youth.     St. 
Ignatius,  born  in  1-491  in  the  Spanish  castle'of  Loyola! 
abandoned  in  1522,  at  the  age  of  thirty-one,  tlie  army  of 
the  world  to  enroll  himself  among  the  soldiers  of  the  cross, 
and  soon  after  established  his  glorious  and  world-renowned 
Order  of  the  ^'Society  of  Jesus  ;"  with  his  chosen  friends, 
Francis  Xavier,  Peter  Lefevre,  James  Lainez,  Alphonsus 
Salmeron,  Nicholas  Bobadilla,  and  Alphonsus  Kodriguez 
as  his  first  companions.      To  this  order  of  Jesuits,  the 
Catholic  countries  of  Europe,  especially  Southern  Ger- 
many, are  indebted  for  their  preservation  or  deliverance 
from   the   errors    and   miseries   of    Protestantism.     The 
whole  Catholic  world  has  to  thank  this  Order  for  tlieir 
greatest  missionaries  ;  the  educated  classes  of  Europe  for 
their  most  learned  professors  ;  the  Church  recognizes  its 
members  as  her  stoutest  and  ablest  defenders,  and  count- 
less sinners  owe  to   them   their  salvation  ;  'i)ious  souls 
regard  them  as  their  surest  and  most  enlightened  guides 
on  the  road  to  Christian  perfection.     St.  Ignatius  dtod  on 
the  31st  of  July,  155G. 

If  we  inquire  by  what  magicid  means  the  Fathers  of  tlia 
Society  of  Jesus  effected  such  wonders,  we  will  learn  that 
there  are  three  principal  agencies: 

1.  A  rigorous  and  unrestricted  obedience  to  all  ecclesi- 
astical superiors,  in  all  that  is  not  sinful.  The  most 
obedient  of  obedient  religious  also  exacts  implicit  obedi- 
ence from  those  under  his  charge. 

2.  The  long  and  thorough  course  of  studies  pursued 


I 


174 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


by  the  Jesuits,  The  true  disciple  of  St.  Ignatius  con- 
siders a  course  of  studies  consuming  twenty  years  as 
barely  long  enough  to  fit  him  for  a  successful  active  life ; 
and  if  he  spend  but  ten  or  even  five  years  in  actual  ser- 
vice, he  deems  it  better  and  more  profitable,  and  hopes  to 
gather  more  abundant  and  precious  fruit,  than  if  he 
labored  for  forty  years  mik  n  mind  and  soul  only  imper- 
fectly prepared  for  the  work. 

3.  The  spiritual  exercises  of  St.  Ignatius.     While  the 
founder  of  the  Jesuits  was  preiiaring  himself  in  solitude  in 
the  cave  at  Manresa,  for  the  grand  and  difficult  work  of 
founding  an  Order,  the  divine  Spirit  supplied  him  with  a 
most  efficient  means  of  success  in  the  "Spiritual  Exer- 
cises."   The  Christian  who  avails  himself  of  this  great 
work,  spends  several  days  in  a  well-ordered  meditation  on 
eternal  truths,  alternated  with  prayer  and  spiritual  read- 
ing; learning  thus  to  amend  his  mode  of  spiritual  life, 
and  advancing  by  a  judicious,  skilful,  and  very  attractive 
gradation  of  interioi'  improvement,  and  a  cleansing  and 
enlightenment  of  soul,  to  a  most  intimate  and  permanent 
union  with  God.     The  application  of  tfep  truly  heavenly 
means  to  their  own  lives  and  to  the  lives  of  others,  has 
secured  to  the  Jesuits  that  extraordinary  power  over  the 
minds  of  men,  which  has  filled  the  envious  hearts  of  the 
enemies  of  God  and  of  his  Church  with  absurd  concern 

and  burning  hate. 

These  enemies  did  succeed,  through  the  combined 
influence  ^  tli®  Wngs  of  Portugal,  Spain,  Naples,  and 
France,  in  inducing  Pope  Clement  XIV.,  not  indeed  to 
condemn,  but  to  suppress  this  Order  in  1773.  It  was 
re-established  in  1814  by  Pope  Pius  VII.,  who  restored  to 
it  all  its  ancients  rights  and  privileges. 


THE   KEDEMP'KJKISTS. 


175 


52.  The  Redemptorists. 

"The  Spirit  of  tlie  Lord  is  upon  me,  wlierefore  he  hath 
anointed  me,  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  poor  he  hath  sent  me,  to 
heal  the  contrive  of  heart." — Luke  iv.  18. 

St.  Alphonsus  Mary  Liguori  was  the  founder  of  the 
Society  of  the  Most  Holy  Redeemer,  sometimes  called  the 
Liguorians,  but  generally  known  as  the  Eedemptorists. 
He  began  to  form  his  Society  at  Naples  in  1732,  but  it  was 
not  until  1759,  twenty-seven  years  later,  that  Pope  Benedict 
XIV.  confirmed  its  constitution.  As  it  had  been  for  many 
long  years  the  freely  and  cheerfully  self-imposed  duty  of 
Alphonsus  to  go  in  search  of  poor  neglected  persons,  in 
order  to  afford  them  relief  both  for  soul  and  body,  so  too 
it  was  his  ardent  desire  that  his  disciples  should  serve  as 
''missionaries  for  the  poorest  and  most  neglected  sheep" 
of  Christ's  flock.  He  was  compelled,  much  against  his 
will,  to  accept  in  1762  the  episcopal  chair  of  St.  Agatha 
of  the  Goths.  He  still  continued  to  live  in  closest  com- 
munion with  his  Society,  acting  as  theii'  chief  director  and 
adviser.  He  enriched  the  Church  with  copious,  profound, 
and  edifying  writings,  and  died  on  the  1st  of  August, 
1787,  at  the  advanced  age  of  ninety-one  3iears.  The  mem- 
bers of  his  Congregation  spread  throughout  Europe;  preach- 
ing in  Poland,  Austria,  Germany,  Switzerland,  France,  and 
in  America;  everywhere  rendering  incalculable  service  to 
our  holy  Church,  by  their  arduous  and  well-attended  mis- 
sions, by  defending  ably  and  valiantly  the  morality  of 
Jesus  Christ,  by  encouraging  and  strengthening  myriads 
of  flocks,  and  even  their  pastors,  in  zeal  and  piety,  as  well 
as  by  training  young  men  for  the  sublime  work  of  the 
ministry. 


I 


176 


CHRIST   IN    HI8   CHUKCH. 


53.  History  of  the  Religious  Bodies  dedicated  to 
Schools,  or  to  the  Care  of  the  Sick  and  Destitute. 

•Mesus  saith:  Suffer  the  little  cblWren  to  come  unto  me.  And 
embracing  them,  and  laying  his  hands  upon  them,  he  blessed 
them."— Mark  x.  14  and  16. 

Our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  during  his 
brief  sojourn  on  earth,  always  manifested  his  infinite  per- 


I  Christian  Charity. 

fection  and  holiness,  not  only  by  his  zeal  for  the  honor  of 
his  heavenly  Father,  but  also  by  his  unbounded  mercy  and 
love  towards  poor  and  needy  men.  This  same  holiness 
of  Jesus  Christ  is  still  made  practically  manifest  in  the 
Church,  and  especially  in  the  religious  lile;  not  only  by 
the  mere  dedication  to  God,  but  also  in  the  compassion- 
ate devotion,  for  God's  sake,  to  humanity  and  its  earthly 


HISTORY    OF   THE  TEACHING   ORDEKS,  ETC.      177 

wants.  This  devotion  is  the  source  and  origin  of  all 
those  numerous  male  and  female  Orders  who  consecrate 
themselves  to  the  instruction  of  the  people,  and  to  the 
care  of  orphans,  the  sick,  and  the  poor. 

Both  of  these  works,  namely,  the  Christian  education 
of  youth  and  the  care  of  the  poor,  have  ever  been  cherished 
duties  dear  to  the  heart  of  the  Church.  And  our  holy 
mother  looks  on  with  deep  anguish  of  soul,  as  she  sees  the 
politicians  of  the  present  day  tearing  the  young  and  the 
poor  away  from  her  motherly  protection,  and  by  means  of 
tax-schools  and  political  poor-houses,  making  a  pretence 
to  discharge  duties  which  she  alone  is  entitled  to  dis- 
charge, and  which  for  centuries  she  has  discharged,  en- 
lightened as  she  was  by  the  wisdom  of  Christ,  and  filled 
with  his  holy  and  disinterested  charity.  The  enemies  of 
the  Church  know  well  what  they  are  doing.  They  would 
sever  education  and  the  care  of  the  poor  from  the  Church, 
in  the  hope  of  dragging  her  into  contempt  with  the  peo- 
ple; they  would  point  at  her  the  finger  of  scorn,  and  say 
to  the  unthinking  masses:  ''  See  how  idle,  slow,  and  useless 
to  society  your  Church  is."  But  when  this  measure  of 
folly,  that  is  now  filling  up  from  day  to  day,  shall  have 
reached  the  brim  and  begins  to  overflow;  when  once  those 
children  who  are  now  being  taught  learning  devoid  of  re- 
ligion, shall  have  grown  to  manhood  and  womanhood,  and 
shall  give  evidence  of  their  lack  of  principle,  of  all  belief 
in  God,  of  honesty,  justice,  of  submission  to  God's  will; 
when,  believing  as  they  have  been  taught  to  believe,  that 
success  in  life  is  to  be  the  great  aim  of  their  efforts,  the 
disastrous  system  of  godless  education  shall  have  borne  its 
legitimate  fruits.  Already  we  see  social  disorder,  finan- 
cial distress  and  confusion,  absence  of  confidence  between 
man  and  man,  poverty  and  suffering  among  the  lowly, 
mental  agony  among  the  wealthy,  all  because  each  man 
knows  that  his  neighbor  is  striving,  regardless  of  religion, 
to  become  richer  than  he.    Even  the  poor,  wlio  from  time 


I 


176 


CHRIST   1^'    Ills   CHUKCH. 


53.  History  of  the  Religious  Bodies  dedicated  to 
Schools,  or  to  the  Care  of  the  Sick  and  Destitute. 

"Jesus  saith:  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  me.  And 
embracing  them,  and  laying  his  hands  upon  them,  he  blessed 
them." — Mark  x.  14  and  16. 

Our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  during  bis 
brief  sojourn  on  earth,  always  manifested  bis  infinite  per- 


Christian  Charity. 

fection  and  holiness,  not  only  by  his  zeal  for  the  honor  of 
his  heavenly  Fatlier,  but  also  by  his  unbounded  mercy  and 
love  towards  ]>oor  and  needy  men.  This  same  holiness 
of  Jesus  Christ  is  still  made  practically  manifest  in  the 
Chiifchy  and  especiallj  in  the  religious  lile;  not  only  by 
the  mere  dedication  to  God,  but  also  in  the  compassion- 
ate devotion,  for  God's  sake,  to  humanity  and  its  earthly 


HISTORY    OF   THE  TEACHING   0KDEK8,   ETC.      177 

wants.  This  devotion  is  the  source  and  origin  of  all 
those  numerous  male  and  female  Orders  who  consecrate 
themselves  to  the  instruction  of  the  people,  and  to  the 
care  of  orphans,  the  sick,  and  the  poor. 

Both  of  these  works,  namely,  the  Christian  education 
of  youth  and  the  care  of  the  poor,  have  ever  been  cherished 
duties  dear  to  the  heart  of  the  Church.  And  our  holy 
mother  looks  on  with  deep  anguish  of  soul,  as  she  sees  the 
politicians  of  the  present  day  tearing  the  young  and  the 
poor  away  from  her  motherly  protection,  and  by  means  of 
tax-schools  and  political  poor-liouses,  making  a  pretence 
to  discharge  duties  which  she  alone  is  entitled  to  dis- 
charge, and  which  for  centuries  she  has  discharged,  en- 
lightened as  she  was  by  the  wisdom  of  Christ,  and  filled 
with  his  holy  and  disinterested  charity.  The  enemies  of 
the  Church  know  well  what  they  are  doing.  They  would 
sever  education  and  the  care  of  the  poor  from  the  Church, 
in  the  hope  of  dragging  her  into  contempt  with  the  peo- 
ple; they  would  point  at  her  the  finger  of  scorn,  and  say 
to  the  unthinking  masses:  ''  See  how  idle,  slow,  and  useless 
to  society  your  Church  is."  But  when  this  measure  of 
folly,  that  is  now  filling  up  from  day  to  day,  shall  have 
reached  the  brim  and  begins  to  overflow;  Avhen  once  those 
children  who  are  now  being  taught  learning  devoid  of  re- 
ligion, shall  have  grown  to  manhood  and  womanhood,  and 
shall  give  evidence  of  their  lack  of  principle,  of  all  belief 
in  God,  of  honesty.  Justice,  of  submission  to  God's  will; 
wlien,  believing  as  they  have  been  taught  to  believe,  that 
success  in  life  is  to  be  the  great  aim  of  their  efforts,  the 
disastrous  system  of  godless  education  shall  have  borne  its 
legitinuite  fruits.  Already  we  see  social  disorder,  finan- 
cial distress  and  confusion,  absence  of  confidence  between 
man  and  man,  poverty  and  suffering  among  the  lowly, 
mental  agony  among  the  wealthy,  all  because  each  man 
knows  that  his  neighbor  is  striving,  regardless  of  religion, 
to  become  richer  than  he.    Even  the  pooi-,  who  from  time 


\ 


I 


178 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


i 


I 
I 


immemorial  were  content  to  *receive  the  yoluntary  offer- 
ings of  the  Church,  now  begin  to  understand  that  the 
present  system  of  aiding  them  is  altogether  a  political 
machine.  They  claim  a  right  to  be  supported  from  the 
abundance  of  taxes  extorted  from  the  industrial  classes, 
and  as  taxes  are  increased  for  the  support  of  the  poor,  the 
industrious  are  thus  made  poor  themselves,  and  soon  be- 
gin to  demand  that  they  shall  have  a  share  in  what  they 
have  already  paid  to  the  tax-gatherer.  Thus  pauperism  is 
frightfully  on  the  increase,  and  becoming  every  day  more 
odious  and  intolerable.  The  charge  of  assisting  God's  poor 
was  delivered  to  God's  Cliurch,  and  not  to  salaried  poli- 
ticians. The  time  must  certainlv  come  when  tliouffhtful 
men  will  discover  these  evils  that  are  undermining  society, 
and  will  be  glad  to  have  recourse  to  the  wisdom,  and  ex- 
perience, and  supernatural  excellence  of  the  Church;  be- 
seeching her  to  bring  the  power  of  the  Gospel  and  of  the 
Sacraments  to  the  restoration  of  contentment  among  all 
classes,  and  to  the  re-establishment  of  security  in  tlie  very 
important  affairs  of  life  and  property. 

As  already  stated,  both  the  cliildren  and  the  poor  were 
placed  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles  under  the  guardianship 
of  the  Church.  During  centuries,  she  took  unexception- 
ably  good  care  of  both.  Her  free  schools  bear  witness  to 
her  fidelity  towards  her  children.  In  remote  antiquity 
and  in  the  middle  ages,  these  schools  were  to  be  found  in 
the  palaces  of  her  bishops,  in  the  halls  of  her  liallowed 
cloisters,  and  even  under  the  roofs  of  her  humble  but 
learned  country  parish-priests.  Hence  a  learned  Protes- 
tant historian,  Raumer,  asserts  that  **  the  merit  of  estab- 
lishing and  maintaining  schools  in  the  dark  ages  belongs 
exclusively  to  the  priests  and  other  ecclesiastics." 

The  Church  never  neglected  the  needy.  All  through 
the  first  ages  of  Christianity  and  in  mediaeval  times,  she 
kept  her  voice  raised  in  behalf  of  God's  poor.  Decrees  of 
Popes  and  Councils,  mandates  of  bishops  and  other  eccle- 


UISTORV    OF   THE   TEACHING   ORDERS,  ETC.      179 

siastical  authorities,  have  'constantly  warned  those  in 
charge  of  souls,  that  the  revenue  of  the  churches  were  the 
property  of  the  poor  and  the  infirm,  of  the  widow  and  the 
orphan.  Bishops  were  required  to  exercise  in  their  dio- 
ceses a  very  special  solicitude  for  the  helpless  and  desti- 
tute; the  pastors  of  souls  were  also  required  to  know  the 
poor  in  their  parishes,  and  to  take  measures  for  their  re- 
lief; using  for  that  purpose  the  revenues  of  the  Church 
and  the  special  offerings  of  the  benevolent.    In  fact  it  was 


Christian  Schools. 

a  general  law  of  the  Church,  and  a  law  in  most  part  scru- 
pulously observed,  that  the  Church  revenues  were  to  be 
divided  into  three  parts:  one  third  to  be  used  for  the 
decent  support  of  the  clergy,  one  third  for  the  keeping  of 
the  Church  and  the  maintenance  of  religious  worship,  and 
one  third  invariably  for  the  poor.  Thus  we  see  that  at  all 
times  and  in  all  circumstances  the  Catholic  Church  has 
devoted  her  time  and  attention,  all  her  energies,  and 


178 


CHRIST   IN   Ills   CHURCH. 


immemorial  were  content  to  'receive  the  voluntary  offer- 
ings of  the  Church,  now  begin  to  understand  that  the 
present  system  of  aiding  them  is  altogetlier  a  political 
machine.  They  claim  a  right  to  be  supported  from  the 
abundance  of  taxes  extorted  from  the  industrial  classes, 
aad  lis  taxes  are  increased  for  the  support  of  the  poor,  the 
industrious  are  thus  made  poor  themselves,  and  soon  be- 
gin to  demand  that  they  shall  have  a  share  in  what  they 
liave  already  paid  to  the  tax-gatherer.  Thus  pauperism  is 
frightfully  on  tlie  increase,  and  becoming  every  day  more 
odious  and  intolerable.  The  charge  of  assisting  God's  ])oor 
was  delivered  to  God's  Church,  and  not  to  sahiriod  poli- 
ticians. The  time  must  certainlv  come  when  tliouijhtful 
men  will  discover  these  evils  that  are  undermining  society, 
and  will  be  glad  to  have  recourse  to  the  wisdom,  and  ex- 
perience, and  supernatural  excellence  of  the  Churcli;  be- 
seeching her  to  bring  the  ])ower  of  the  Gospel  and  of  the 
Sacraments  to  the  restoration  of  contentment  among  all 
clavsses,  and  to  the  re-establishment  of  security  in  the  very 
imi)ortant  affairs  of  life  and  proi)erty. 

As  already  stated,  both  the  children  and  the  poor  were 
placed  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles  under  the  guardianshij) 
of  tlie  Church,  During  centuries,  she  took  unexeeption- 
ably  good  care  of  both.  Her  free  schools  bear  witness  to 
her  fidelity  towards  her  children.  In  remote  antiquity 
and  in  the  middle  ages,  these  schools  were  to  be  found  in 
the  palaces  of  her  bishops,  In  the  halls  of  her  hallowed 
cloisters,  and  even  niider  the  roofs  of  her  humble  but 
learned  country  parish-priests.  Hence  a  learned  Protes- 
tant historian,  Raumer,  asserts  that  "  the  merit  of  estab- 
lishing and  maintaining  schools  in  the  dark  ages  belongs 
exclusively  to  the  priests  and  other  ecclesiastics." 

The  Church  never  neglected  the  needy.  All  through 
the  first  ages  of  Christianity  and  in  mediaeval  times,  she 
kept  her  voice  raised  in  behalf  of  God's  poor.  Decrees  of 
Popes  and  Councils,  mandates  of  bishops  and  other  eccle- 


lilSTORY    OF   THE   TEACIIIjyCi    ORDERS,  ETC.      179 

siastical  authorities,  have  'constantly  warned  those  in 
charge  of  souls,  that  the  revenue  of  the  churches  were  the 
property  of  the  poor  and  the  infirm,  of  the  widow  and  the 
orphan.  Bishops  were  required  to  exercise  in  their  dio- 
ceses a  very  special  solicitude  for  the  helpless  and  desti- 
tute; the  pastors  of  souls  were  also  re({uired  to  knoAv  the 
poor  in  their  parishes,  and  to  take  measures  for  their  re- 
lief; using  for  that  purpose  the  revenues  of  the  Church 
and  the  special  offerings  of  the  benevolent.     In  fact  it  was 


Christian  Schools. 

a  general  law  of  the  Church,  and  a  law  in  most  part  scru- 
pulously observed,  that  the  Church  revenues  were  to  be 
divided  into  three  parts:  one  third  to  be  used  for  the 
decent  support  of  the  clergy,  one  third  for  the  keeping  of 
the  Church  and  the  maintenance  of  religious  worship,  and 
one  third  invariably  for  the  poor.  Thus  we  see  that  at  all 
times  and  in  all  circumstances  the  Catholic  Church  has 
devoted  her  time  and  attention,  all  her  energies,  and 


! 


; 


I 
If 

i" 

I 


I 


I 


t 


180 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


much  of  her  means  in  educating  her  children,  and  in  com- 
forting her  poor. 

Where  could  the  Church  iind  safer  hands  in  which  to 
place  both  her  poor  and  her  little  children,  than  among 
various  religious  associations  of  brothers  and  of  sisters. 
The  members  of  these  communities  being  free  from  family 
cares  and  ties,  from  the  distractions  of  the  world,  being 
devoid  of  selfishness  and  regardless  of  worldly  gain,  hav- 
ing their  souls  constantly  invigorated  by  prayer  and  medi- 
tation to  renewed  sacrifices,  watched  over  and  guided  by 
wise  and  experienced  directors,  animated  by  the  examples 
of  fellow  religious,  devoted  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  well  versed 
in  all  spiritual  things  and  in  all  human  weaknesses,  it  is 
not  possible  that  their  efforts  in  doing  good  should  prove 
barren  of  the  most  gratifying  results.  It  is  next  to  impos- 
sible that  a  pupil  at  school,  a  patient  in  a  hospital,  or  a 
poor  person  under  the  care  of  such  devoted  guardians, 
should  not  be  carefully  and  tenderly  treated  in  these 
veritable  sanctuaries  of  the  Church.  Hence  at  every  pe- 
riod of  the  Church's  existence,  since  the  close  of  the  pagan 
persecutions,  the  religious  Orders  of  monks  and  nuns  have 
sedulously  and  fondly  devoted  themselves  to  the  support 
and  education  both  of  the  orphan  child  and  the  aged  in- 
valid. In  modern  times  these  self-sacrificing  associations 
have  become  almost  innumerable. 

To  superintend  the  education  of  youth,  St.  Jerome 
Emiliani  founded,  in  1528,  the  Congregation  of  the  Clerks 
Regular  of  Somascha;  and  St.  Joseph  Calasanctius,  the 
Society  of  the  Piarists,  or  Fathers  of  the  Pious  Schools,  in 
1597.  The  Society  of  the  Brothers  of  the  Christian 
Schools,  was  founded,  at  Rheims,  in  1681,  by  the  Vener- 
able John  Baptist  De  La  Salle.  The  Marian  brothers  took 
their  rise  in  the  diocese  of  Lyons  in  1816.  The  Ursulines 
were  established  in  1544  by  St.  Angela  of  Brescia.  The 
Visitation  Nuns,  by  St.  Francis  of  Chantal  in  the  year 
1610.     Countless  o|Ji©r  orders  in  all  countries  and  in  all 


I 


HISTORY   OF  THE  TEACHING  ORDERS,  ETC.      181 

circumstances  have  been  set  on  foot  to  meet  the  wants  of 
their  respective  localities  and  times.  We  may  form  some 
notion,  though  an  imperfect  one,  of  the  efiiciency  of  these 
religious  societies,  by  referring  to  France  alone,  which 
counts  more  than  sixteen  thousand  schools,  containing 
more  than  a  million  of  children  under  the  guidance  and 
tutorship  of  educational  communities  of  monks  and  nuns.* 


St.  Vincent  of  Paul. 

Of  the  many  religious  communities  founded  by  holy 
and  benevolent  persons  for  the  protection  and  care  of  the 
sick,  the  blind,  the  crippled,  and  the  destitute  members 
of  society,  mention  may  simply  be  made  of  the  Brothers 
of  Charity,  established  in  the  year  1540  by  St.  John  of 
God,  and  the  Sisters  of  Charity  established  in  France,  in 

*  Since  the  above  was  written,  many  of  the  religious  communities 
have  been  banished  by  the  Government,  and  many  schools  are  thus 
broken  up.  ' 


180 


CHRIST  IK   HIS   CHURCH. 


much  of  her  means  in  educating  her  children,  and  in  com- 
forting her  poor. 

Where  could  the  Church  tind  safer  hands  in  which  to 
place  both  her  poor  and  her  little  children,  than  among 
various  religious  associations  of  brothers  and  of  sisters. 
The  members  of  these  communities  being  free  from  family 
cares  and  ties,  from  the  distractions  of  the  world,  being 
devoid  III  selfishness  and  regardless  of  worldly  gain,  hav- 
ing their  souls  constantly  invigorated  by  prayer  and  medi- 
tation to  renewed  sacrifices,  watched  over  and  guided  by 
wise  and  experienced  directors,  animated  l)y  the  examples 
of  fellow  religious,  devoted  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  v/ell  versed 
in  all  spiritual  things  and  in  all  human  weaknesses,  it  is 
not  possible  that  their  efforts  in  doing  good  should  prove 
barren  of  the  most  gratifying  results.  It  is  next  to  impos- 
silile  tliat  a  pupil  at  school,  a  patient  in  a  hospital,  or  a 
poor  person  under  the  care  of  such  devoted  guardians, 
should  not  be  carefully  and  tenderly  treated  in  these 
veritable  sanctuaries  of  the  Church.  Hence  at  every  pe- 
riod of  the  Church's  existence,  since  the  close  of  the  pagan 
persecutions,  the  religions  Orders  of  monks  and  nuns  have 
sedulously  and  fondly  devoted  themselves  to  the  support 
and  education  both  of  the  orphan  child  and  the  aged  in- 
valid. In  modern  times  these  self-sacrificing  associations 
have  become  almost  innumerable. 

To  superintend  the  education  of  youth,  St.  Jerome 
Emiliani  founded,  in  1538,  the  Congregation  of  the  Clerks 
Kegular  of  Somascha;  and  St.  Joseph  Calasanctius,  the 
Society  of  the  Piarists,  or  Fathers  of  the  Pious  Schools,  in 
1597.  The  Society  of  the  Brothers  of  the  Christian 
Schools,  was  founded,  at  Rheims,  in  1G81,  by  the  Vener- 
able John  Baptist  De  La  Salle.  The  Marian  brothers  took 
their  rise  in  the  diocese  of  Lyons  in  1816.  The  Ursulines 
were  established  in  1544  by  St.  Angela  of  Brescia.  The 
Visitation  Nuns,  by  St.  Francis  of  Chantal  in  the  year 
1610.     Countless  other  orders  in  all  countries  and  in  all 


n  HISTORY   OF  THE  TEACHIiVG   ORDERS,  ETC.      181 

circumstances  have  been  set  on  foot  to  meet  the  wants  of 
their  respective  localities  and  times.  We  may  form  some 
notion,  though  an  imperfect  one,  of  the  efficiency  of  these 
religious  societies,  by  referring  to  France  alone,  which 
counts  more  than  sixteen  thousand  schools,  containing 
more  than  a  million  of  children  under  the  guidance  and 
tutorship  of  educational  communities  of  monks  and  nuns.* 


1 


St.  Vincent  of  Paul. 

Of  the  many  religious  communities  founded  by  holy 
and  benevolent  i)ersons  for  the  protection  and  care  of  the 
sick,  the  blind,  the  crippled,  and  the  destitute  members 
of  society,  mention  may  simply  be  made  of  the  Brothers 
of  Charity,  established  in  the  year  1540  by  St.  John  of 
God,  and  the  Sisters  of  Charity  esta])lislied  in  France,  in 

*  Since  the  above  was  written,  many  of  the  religious  communities 
have  been  banished  by  the  Government,  and  many  schools  are  thus 
broken  up. 


'  f 


182 


CHRIST  IN   HIS  CHURCH. 


i! 


1633,  by  St.  Vincent  of  Paul.  All  the  good  accomplished 
by  these  self-sacriticing  religious  orders  since  their  estab- 
lishment, is  known  only  to  God.  Though  men  have  seen 
them  at  their  incessant  labors  in  hospitals,  refuges,  re- 
formatories, and  prisons;  in  the  cabins  of  the  poor  and 
the  wretched,  assuaging  and  alleviating  pain  and  misery 
and  poverty,  yet  no  one  but  God  can  fully  estimate  the 
value  and  merit  of  their  labors.  We  may  approximate  an 
idea  of  their  good  works  when  we  learn  that  in  one  coun- 
try alone,  Austria,  the  Brothers  of  Charity,  during  a  sin- 
gle year,  received  into  their  institutions,  and  treated  gra- 
tuitously, more  than  twenty-four  thousand  patients  of  all 
religions  and  nationalities. 

In  America,  as  in  the  older  nations  of  the  Church,  the 
religious  Orders  have  given  every  possible  evidence  of  ful- 
filling in  their  daily  conduct  the  saying  of  the  Apostle 
Paul:  **  This  is  the  will  of  God,  your  sanctification"  (1 
Thessalonians  iv.  3).  ''If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  go,  sell 
what  thou  hast  and  give  to  the  poor,  and  come,  follow  me'* 
(Matthew  xix.  21).  The  missionaries  of  the  New  World 
distinguished  themselves  bv  their  zeal  and  self-sacrifice  to 
a  degree  little  less  than  that  of  the  Apostles  themselves. 
The  Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  and  of  other  Orders 
first  planted  the  Church,  and  then  set  to  work  with 
ability  and  zeal  to  educate  not  only  the  children  of  the 
forest,  but  also  the  sons  of  the  hardy  pioneers  who  came 
with  their  faith  from  Europe.  Next  followed  the  Chris- 
tian Brothers,  who  soon  became  the  admiration  of  all 
friends  of  education.  With  wonderful  rapidity  they  mul- 
tiplied their  admirable  parish-schools,  where,  besides  a 
thorough  training  of  the  mind,  they  imparted  to  their 
pupils  a  correct  knowledge  of  their  duties  to  God.  The 
Sisters  of  Charity,  the  Ladies  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  the 
Sisters  of  Notre  Dame,  the  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph,  and  many 
other  communities  of  gentle,  pious,  and  educated  ladies, 
have  devoted  their  lives  and  talents  to  the  infusing  of  the 


HISTORY   OF   THE  TEACHING   ORDERS,  ETC.      183 

Spirit  of  Christ  and  of  his  Church  into  the  minds  and 
hearts  of  the  daughters  of  America. 

Whenever  orphans  were  to  be  cared  for,  deaf  and  dumb 
to  be  taught,  the  maimed,  the  blind,  and  the  decrepit  to 
be  fed  and  clothed,  the  Sisters  of  St.  Francis  and  Domi- 
nic, the  Sisters  of  Mercy  and  of  Charity,  of  Providence 
and  of  the  Holy  Cross,  were  found  ready  to  devote  them- 
selves to  the  care  of  these  afflicted  yet  loved  ones  of  the 
Saviour.  The  Little  Sisters  of  the  Poor  have  tlirown  com-% 
fort,  shelter,  and  happiness  about  the  declining  years  of 
the  aged  and  infirm. 

Long  before  the  nation  had  celebrated  its  centennial 
anniversary,  the  face  of  the  country  from  the  Atlantic  to 
the  Pacific,  was  studded  with  those  jewels  always  so  dear 
to  the  heart  of  the  Catholic  Church,  monasteries,  and  con- 
vents of  religious  men  and  women,  in  all  of  which  the 
members,  while  carrying  out  the  counsel  of  Christ,  *'  Be 
ye  perfect,  as  also  your  heavenly  Father  is  perfect,"  also 
labored  for  the  well-being,  temporal  and  spiritual,  of  their 
fellow-creatures.  To-day  the  teaching  Orders  and  the  Or- 
ders for  caring  for  the  poor  and  destitute,  are  to  be  found 
in  almost  every  town  of  any  size  within  the  United  States 
and  Canada,  laboring  zealously  in  the  cause  of  religion  and 
humanity. 

Thu^  is  plainly  shown  the  plenitude  of  holiness  that 
has  flourished,  since  the  dawn  of  Christianitv,  in  all  the 
religious  Orders  of  the  one  true  Church.  We  i)erceive  that 
the  life  of  Christ  has  been  prolonged  even  to  our  own  day 
in  holiness  of  life  among  his  children. 


t 


M 


184 


CHKIST  IX  HIS   CHURCH. 


I 


54.  Concluding  Remarks  on  the  History  of 

Monastic  Life. 

**And  I  behekl:  and  lo,  a  lamb, "  Jesus,  "stood  upon  Mount 
Sion,  and  with  him  a  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  having  his 
name,  and  the  name  of  his  Father  written  on  their  foreheads.  *And 
they  sang,  as  it  were,  a  new  canticle;  and  no  man  could  say  the 
canticle,  but  those  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand,  who  were  pur- 
chased  from  the  earth,— the  first-fruits  to  God  and  to  the  Lamb,"— 
Apocalypse  xiv.  1  ei  geq. 
0 

Unquestioned  submissioii  to  God  in  Toluntary  poverty, 
unqualified  obedience,  virginal  purity,  and  i)raetical  char- 
ity towards  suffering  humanity—such  is  the  beau-ideal  of 
monastic  life. 

Now,  the  impai-tial  history  of  some  few  monasteries 
and  of  some  few  Orders  informs  us  that  the  real  state  of 
those  institutions  did  not  always  correspond  to  this  ideal, 
that  the  practice  was  not  always  in  keeping  with  the 
theory.  For  indolence,  pride,  and  worldliness  have  in 
some  instances  not  only  influenced  members  of  religious 
Orders,  but  in  too  many  eases  have  proved  disastrous  and 
ruinous  to  whole  communities.  In  this  connection  we 
must  not  lose  sight  of  three  all-important  truths. 

In  the  first  place,  Popes,  bishops,  Councils,  and  most 
holy  and  earnest  saints,— as  for  example,  St  Bernard,  St. 
Teresa,  and  others,— have  recognized  these  distressing 
abuses  wherever  they  came  to  light.  They  were  loud  and 
determined  in  condemning  them,  and  labored  strenuously 
and  unceasingly,  yet  prudently  and  judiciously,  to  root 
them  out. 

In  the  second  place,  it  was  often  the  very  fault-finders 
themselves,  sometimes  the  civil  authorities,  who  placed 
the  most  formidable  obstructions  in  the  way  of  reform. 
They  thwarted  the  efforts  of  bishops  and  other  Church 
authorities,  by  encouraging  the  disedifying  behavior  of  the 
wayward  monks,  and  by  forbidding  the  introduction  of 
reformatory  measures  by  the  Church. 


COl^CLUDING  REMARKS  OK  MONASTIC  LIFE.      185 


Finally,  impartial  history  assures  us  that  the  greater 
part  of  these  complaints,  made  against  monasteries  in 
most  cases  by  the  enemies  of  all  religion,  were  founded 
on  malice,  falsehood,  and  ignorance.  Among  the  worldly- 
minded  there  prevails,  as  St.  Paul  assures  us,  "concu- 
piscence of  the  eyes,  concupiscence  of  the  flesh,  and  the 
pride  of  life,  and  desire  of  their  own  Avill."  In  the  life  of 
a  true  religious,  the  opposite  virtues  are  scrupulously  prac- 
tised. 

These  virtues  are  voluntary  poverty,  virginal  chastity, 
holy  obedience;  in  other  words,  the  i^erfection  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Hence  the  worldlings,  if  true  to  their  past  his- 
tory, must  hate  and  persecute  the  religious  Orders,  for  in 
them  dwelleth  the  life  of  Clirist.  "The  world  will  hate 
you,  because  it  hath  first  hated  me,"  was  the  significant 
promise  of  Christ  to  his  followers.  The  world  cannot 
believe  in  disinterested  heroic  virtue,  because  it  has  never 
known  the  supernatural  power  of  those  means  by  which 
virtue  is  acquired  and  securely  maintained;  has  certainly 
•never  had  any  personal  practical  experience  of  the  efficacy 
of  those  aids  to  virtue,  the  word  of  God,  the  Sacraments, 
humble  prayer,  sanctifying  grace.  Hence,  basing  their 
pretended  judgment  on  their  own  experience,  on  their 
own  interior  life,  worldlings  affect  to  disbelieve  the  exist- 
ence of  virtue  in  the  lives  of  the  religious,  and  accuse 
them  of  deception  and  hypocrisy.  The  worldling  feels 
acutely  that  the  voluntary  poverty  of  the  monk,  the  self- 
sacrifice  of  the  missionary,  the  heroic  virtue  of  the  Sis- 
ter of  Charity,  is  a  reproach  and  a  rebuke  to  his  selfish 
indolence ;  and  hence  he  would  gladly  rid  himself  of  the 
presence  of  so  persistent  a  monitor.  Frivolous  ridicule 
or  malicious  calumnv,  abuse  of  the  rules  of  the  Orders 
or  reviling  of  the  members,  unfair  legislation,  and  even 
open  violence,  have  been  made  use  of  by  the  enemy,  in 
the  hope  to  destroy  these  institutions  of  the  Catholic 
Church. 


i| 


I 


186 


CHRIST    IX    HIS   CHURCH. 


But  we  must  not  be  deluded  aud  led  astray  by  the  false 
opinions  and  malicious  objections  and  f ault-lindings  of  the 
worldling.  Though  we  may  see  the  unfaithful  member  of 
a  religious  Order  prove  false  to  his  vows,  leave  his  commu- 
nity, and  even  lose  his  faith  and  preach  heresy,  we  simply 
pity  him,  while  we  say  to  ourselves,  **One  traitor  less  in 
the  camp,  one  coward  less  in  the  army  of  Christ."  Let 
us  rejoice,  then,  in  our  Saviour,  and  in  the  manner  in 
which  his  life  has  been  continued  in  the  religious  orders. 
Let  us  await  patiently  and  confidently  for  his  good  time, 
when  he  will,  in  spite  of  the  opposition  of  the  enemy, 
renew  and  transplant  these  brightest,  fairest  flowers  of  his 
Church  upon  earth  to  the  realms  of  everlasting  glory. 


CHAPTER  VIL 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  SAINTS. 


CHEIST  LIVES  IN   HIS  CHCJRCH  AS  THE   HOLY  ONE. 


55.  The  Martyr  Saints. 

ST.  STEPHEN. 

"We  who  live  are  always  delivered  unto  death  for  Jesus'  sake: 
that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  be  made  manifest  in  our  mortal 
flesh."— 2  Corinthians  iv.  11. 

■^^OT  only  in  the  religious  Orders  of  the  Church  does 
-^^  Christ  manifest  his  holiness,  and  repeat  and  con- 
tinue his  own  holy  life  upon  earth.  He  really  and  truly 
lives  also  in  the  holy  and  pure  souls  of  men  and  women  in 
all  conditions  of  human  society.  Proud  and  self-sufficient 
worldlings  choose  to  know  nothing  about  these  favorite 
servants  of  God,  the  Catholic  Saints.  To  the  worldly- 
wise,  all  pious  legend,  that  is  to  say,  the  history  of  the 
lives,  virtues,  and  miracles  of  the  Saints  of  the  Church, 
is  something  too  despicable  or  trifling  for  their  serious  con- 
sideration. For  they  hold  that  only  the  names  and  mem- 
ories of  philosophers,  statesmen,  or  warriors  are  fit  themes 
of  historical  study,  and  they  would  ignore  and  forget  all 
others. 

This  is  unjust.     Why,  the  fervent  and  persevering' 
prayer  of  one    sinless    soul  before    the    throne    of  the 
Almighty;   the  quiet,  steady  usefulness  of  a  good  man 
in  his  own  sphere;  the  irresistible  influence  of  his  good 


188 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


I 


example  upon  his  fellow-men;  the  simple  words  of  heav- 
enly wisdom  that  fall  from  his  lips,  and  like  seed  blessed 
by  heaven,  sink  deep  into  the  hearts  of  many,  contribute 
more  certainly  and  effectively  to  the  advantage  of  human- 
ity, and  to  the  welfare  of  the  Church,  than  the  blood- 
stained victories  of  the  conqueror,  or  the  noisy  words  of 
the  haughty  orator  or  statesman. 

Therefore,  the  Christian  opens  frequently  the  eyes  of 
his  soul  and  looks  upward  with  joy  upon  that  spiritual  fir- 
mament, where,  according  to  St.  Paul's  own  testimony, 
the  Saints  of  Christ's  Church  shine  like  brilliant  stars, 
rivalling  each  other  in  beauty,  power,  and  glory.  Let  us 
cast  a  glance  also  over  this  earth  of  ours,  view  the  varied 
conditions  and  circumstances  of  human  life,  and  then 
rejoice  in  the  fulness  of  our  hearts  at  the  grand  display 
of  holiness  and  purity  which  Christ  is  pleased  to  make 
practically  manifest  in  the  lives  of  his  Saints  upon  earth. 

First  of  all,  our  gaze  will  alight  upon  that  glorious 
army  of  martyrs,  whose  brows  are  decked  with  the  laurel 
of  victory,  and  whose  garments  are  dyed  crimson  in  their 
own  blood.     These  Saints  have  received,  and  cherished, 
and  reduced  to  painful  practice  the  words  of  their  Lord 
and  Saviour:  "  Greater  love  than  this  no  man  hath,  that  a 
man  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends."    As  Christ  had  laid 
down  his  divinely  precious  life  for  them,  they  found  it  easy, 
and  esteemed  it  but  a  poor  return,  to  deliver  themselves 
freely  up  to  death,  and  to  the  martyr's  death,  and  to  seal 
!  with  their  life's  blood  not  only  the  eternal  truth  of  His 
doctrine,  but  also  the  intensity  of  their  own  disinterested 
love.      What  a  glorious  testimony  in  favor  of  Christian 
truth!    If  in  ihe  comparatively  short  period  of  the  first 
three  centuries  in  the  Church,  more  than  three  millions 
of  the  purest  and  noblest  of  persons  go  cheerfully  to  death 
in  defence  of  this  truth;  to  death  amid  the  most  excru- 
ciating tortures;  to  a  death  unattended  by  world-honor  or 
fame,  and  with  bright  and  happy  faces  and  joyous,  tran- 


■'I 


THE   MARTYR  SAINTS. 


189 


quil  hearts,  and  blessing  their  very  executioners — who,  in 
his  sound  mind,  could  longer  question  the  truth  of  Christ? 
And  if  within  the  hearts  of  these  three  millions  of  victims 
to  the  truth  and  cause  of  Christ,  the  love  for  Christ  burned 
so  intensely  as  to  be  able  to  conquer  all  fear  of  the  most 
painful  and  disgraceful  of  martyrs'  deaths,  who  would  or 
could  refuse  to  pay  his  respect  to  this  celestial  ardor  of 
self-sacrificing  love  ?     Hence  the  early  Christians  ven- 


Martyrdom  of  St.  Stephen. 


crated  with  a  tender  love  even  the  very  bones  of  their 
martyred  brethren.  Hence,  too,  the  true  and  fervent 
Catholic  to-day  loves  to  possess  some  of  these  precious 
relics,  to  venerate  them  as  lie  remembers  with  pious  awe 
and  satisfaction  that  these  relics  were  once  animated  by  a 
great,  God-loving,  and  heroic  soul. 

The  Church  honors  as  the  first  in  the  ranks  of  these 
champions,  the  holy  martyr  St.  Stephen.     He  was  chief 


i 


188 


CnRISl  JM  HIS  CHURCH. 


example  upon  his  fellow-men;  the  simple  words  of  heav- 
enly wisdom  that  fall  from  his  lips,  and  like  seed  blessed 
by  heaven,  sink  deep  into  the  hearts  of  many,  contribute 
more  certainly  and  effectively  to  the  advantage  of  human- 
ity, and  to  the  welfare  of  the  Church,  than  the  blood- 
stained victories  of  the  conqueror,  or  the  noisy  words  of 
the  haughty  orator  or  statesman. 

Therefore,  the  Christian  opens  frequently  the  eyes  of 
his  soul  and  looks  upward  with  joy  upon  that  spiritual  fir- 
mament, where,  according  to  St.  Paul's  own  testimony, 
the  Saints  of  Christ's  Church  shine  like  brilliant  stars, 
rivalling  each  other  in  beauty,  power,  and  glory.  Let  us 
cast  a  glance  also  over  this  earth  of  ours,  view  the  varied 
conditions  and  circumstances  of  human  life,  and  then 
rejoice  in  the  fulness  of  our  hearts  at  the  grand  display 
of  holiness  and  purity  which  Christ  is  pleased  to  make 
practically  manifest  in  the  lives  of  his  Saints  upon  earth. 

First  of  all,  our  gaze  will  alight  upon  that  glorious 
army  di  martyrs,  whose  brows  are  decked  with  the  laurel 
of  victory,  and  whose  garments  are  dyed  crimson  in  their 
own  blood.  These  Saints  have  received,  and  cherished, 
and  reduced  to  painful  practice  the  words  of  their  Lord 
and  Saviour:  "  Greater  love  than  this  no  man  hath,  that  a 
man  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends."  As  Christ  had  laid 
down  his  divinely  precious  life  for  them,  they  found  it  easy, 
and  esteemed  it  but  a  poor  return,  to  deliver  themselves 
freely  up  to  death,  and  to  the  martyr's  death,  and  to  seal 
!  with  their  life's  blood  not  only  the  eternal  truth  of  His 
doctrine,  but  also  the  intensity  of  their  own  disinterested 
love.  What  a  glorious  testimony  in  favor  of  Christian 
tintli!  If  in  the  comparatively  short  period  of  the  first 
three  centuries  in  the  Church,  more  than  three  millions 
of  the  purest  and  noblest  of  persons  go  cheerfully  to  death 
in  defence  of  this  truth;  to  death  amid  the  most  excru- 
ciating tortures;  to  a  death  unattended  by  world-honor  or 
fame,  and  with  bright  and  hapi)y  faces  and  joyous,  tran- 


THE   MARTYR  SAINTS. 


189 


quil  hearts,  and  blessing  their  very  executioners — who,  in 
his  sound  mind,  could  longer  question  the  truth  of  Christ? 
And  if  within  the  hearts  of  these  three  millions  of  victims 
to  the  truth  and  cause  of  Christ,  the  love  for  Christ  burned 
so  intensely  as  to  be  able  to  conquer  all  fear  of  the  most 
painful  and  disgraceful  of  martyrs'  deaths,  who  would  or 
could  refuse  to  pay  his  respect  to  this  celestial  ardor  of 
self-sacrificing  love  ?     Hence  the  early  Christians  ven- 


Martyrdom  of  St.  Stephen. 


crated  with  a  tender  love  even  the  very  bones  of  their 
martyred  brethren.  Hence,  too,  the  true  and  fervent 
Catholic  to-day  loves  to  possess  some  of  these  precious 
relics,  to  venerate  them  as  he  remembers  with  pious  awe 
and  satisfaction  that  these  relics  were  once  animated  by  a 
great,  God-loving,  and  heroic  soul. 

The  Church  honors  as  the  first  in  the  ranks  of  these 
champions,  the  holy  martyr  St.  Stephen.     He  was  chief 


~ii 


190 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


j 


II 


II 


among  those  seven  deacons  chosen  to  assist  the  holy  Apos- 
tles; a  man  of  strong  faith  and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
working  wonders  and  great  signs  among  the  people.     The 
Jews,  chafing    under   his  severe  and  truthful  rebukes, 
dragged  him  before  the  high  council,  and  produced  false 
witnesses,  who  stated:  "This  man  ceaseth  not  to  speak 
words  against  the  holy  place  and  the  law."     But  all  who 
were  in  the  court-room  looked  with  astonishment  upon 
the  youthful  deacon,  for  his  face  shone  in  beauty  like 
that  of  an  angel.    .  It  was  before  this  assembly  that  the 
inspired  deacon  delivered  that  eloquent  and  scathing  dis- 
course to  the  Jews,  as  given  by  St.  Luke  in  his  **  Acts  of 
the  Apostles"    [vii.    2-53].     His  guilty  audience  fairly 
raved  with  anger,  and  gnashed  their  teeth  at  him  in 
their  fury.     But  Stephen,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  directed 
his  eyes  towards  heaven,  where,  being  permitted  to  see  the 
glory  of  God,  and  Jesus  standing  at  the  right  hand  of  his 
Father,  he  exclaimed:  ''  Behold,  I  see  the  heavens  opened, 
and  the  Son  of  Man  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God." 
At  these  words  his  enemies  fairly  shrieked  with  rage, 
stopped  their  ears,  and  then  rushed  violently  upon  him, 
They  dragged  him  out  of  the  city,  took  ofE  their  outer 
garments,  which  they  laid  at  the  feet  of  a  young  man 
named  Saul,*   and   then   stoned   their  victim   to   death. 
But  Stephen,  offering  no  resistance,  continued  to  look 
towards  heaven  and  to  repeat:  "Lord  Jesus,  receive  my 
spirit."     On  bended  knees  and  with  clasped  hands,  he  at 
last  cried  out,  as  his  soul  was  about  to  depart,  "Lord,  lay 
not  this  sin  to  their  charge."     Having  said  these  words, 
he  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord.     Thus  died  the  first  of  our 
Christian  martyrs;  a  model  of  burning  zeal  for  the  truth 
of  Christ,  and  of  compassionate  charity  for  evil-doers. 

♦  This  Saul,  who  was  a  willing  witness  to  the  death  of  St.  Ste- 
phen, afterwards  became  St.  Paul,  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  gave  his  life  in  defence  of  that  same  truth  for  which  Stephen 
died. 


HISTORY   OF  THE  BISHOPS. 


191 


56.  History  of  the  Bishops. 

ST.    CHARLES   BOREOMEO. 

*'  God  made  to  him  a  covenant  of  peace  to  be  the  prince  of  his 
people,  that  the  dignity  of  priesthood  should  be  to  him  and  to  his 
seed  forever." — Ecclesiasticus  xlv.  30. 

Side  by  side  with  the  holy  martyrs,  we  see,  standing 
in  the  temple  of  heaven,  those  glorious  Saints  who  were 
once  the  worthy  and  faithful  representatives,  in  the  Chris- 
tian temples  on  earth,  of  the  great  and  veritable  High 
Priest,  Jesus  Christ.  These  are  our  learned  and  holy 
bishops.  Who  can  tell  the  names  of  all  these  anointed 
of  the  Lord,  who,  while  on  earth,  wielded  the  sacred  cro- 
sier with  unswerving  fidelity  amid  trials  and  afflictions; 
but  who  are  now  enjoying  everlasting  repose  from  their 
labors  in  the  company  of  the  Good  Shepherd  himself? 
Some  distinguished  themselves  in  their  earthly  careers  by 
their  sublime  wisdom,  others  by  their  indomitable  cour- 
age in  the  contest  for  truth  and  justice;  some  were  remark- 
able for  their  child-like  modesty  in  prosperity  and  success, 
others  by  their  calm  resignation  in  trial  and  persecution. 
All  shone  resplendent  by  the  holiness  of  their  lives,  and 
the  faithful  discharge  of  their  duties  as  shepherds  of 
Christ's  flock.  Every  land  and  every  age  has  had  its 
holy  bishops,  and  in  modern  times  the  saintly  Cardinal 
of  Milan,  St.  Charles  Borromeo,  stands  forth  among  the 
greatest  of  these  successors  of  the  Apostles. 

In  the  government  of  his  diocese,  this  holy  bishop 
mever  lost  sight  of  the  bright  and  edifying  example  of  his 
illustrious  predecessor,  the  learned  doctor  and  exemplary 
bishop,  St.  Ambrose.  He  endeavored  constantly  to  find 
out  the  wants,  necessities  and  abuses  of  his  diocese,  and 
immediately,  and  prudently,  and  effectively  to  remedy 
them.  For  this  purpose  he  availed  himself  specially  of 
conferences  and  synods;  that  is,  the  united  counsels  of  his 


192 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


HISTORY   OF  THE  BISHOPS. 


193 


clergy  and  suffragan  bishops.  While  listening  in  humble 
modesty  and  deference  to  the  advice  and  suggestions  of 
the  aged  and  experienced,  he  knew  how,  by  his  magna- 
nimity and  ardent  zeal  for  souls,  to  gain  the  unlimited 
confidence  of  his  fellow-laborers,  and  to  enkindle  in  their 
hearts  the  fire  of  apostolic  charity  and  zeal.  His  own 
vast  resources,  as  well  as  the  revenues  of  the  Church,  he 
employed  almost  exclusively  to  the  requirements  of  God's 
Church.     Well-attended  seminaries  for  the  proper  train- 


St.  Charles  BcxTomeo. 

ing  and  education  of  efficient  carers  of  souls,  several  asy- 
lums for  orphans,  and  hospitals  for  the  sick  and  needy, 
were  only  a  portion  of  his  work.  He  himself  lived  so 
sparingly,  that  on  one  occasion,  having  returned  home  at 
evening  sick  and  weary,  after  having  attended  during  the 
entire  day  in  a  public  hospital  of  Milan,  consoling  the  vic- 
tims of  a  contagious  epidemic,  he  had  neither  bread  nor 
money  to  buy  it. 

Even  the  limits  of  his  own  diocese  were  too  contracted 


for  the  generous  zeal  of  this  Apostle,  and  all  Italy  and  even 
the  wild  mountain  recesses  of  Switzerland  became  the 
scene  of  his  labors.  He  made  pilgrimages  on  foot  to  the 
most  remote  mountain  districts,  going  from  cottage  to 
cottage,  strengthening  the  inhabitants  in  the  faith  of  their 
forefathers,  w^arning  them  against  the  errors  of  that  age, 
and  consoling  them  in  their  trials  and  afflictions.  By 
founding  houses  for  the  Jesuits  and  Capuchins,  he  pro- 
vided religious  consolation  and  instruction  for  the  masses 
of  the  people;  so  that  the  interior  districts  of  Switzerland 
escaped  falling  into  Protestantism,  and  were  thus  indebted 
to  him  for  the  preservation  of  their  ancient  faith  and  God- 
worship.  His  vast  and  multiplied  correspondence  by  letter 
with  the  bishops  of  various  districts,  with  the  heads  of 
religious  Orders,  and  with  the  reigning  princes  of  his  time, 
had  no  other  object  in  view  than  to  encourage  and  strength- 
en them  by  advice  and  exhortation  to  be  true  and  loyal 
to  the  Church. 

Above  all  was  he  obedient  and  loving  towards  Kome, 
which  he  knew  to  be  the  centre  of  Christian  faith  and 
unity.  The  chair  of  St.  Peter  was  at  that  time  worthily 
filled  by  his  illustrious  uncle.  Pope  Pius  IV.  This  Pon- 
tiff, soon  learning  to  appreciate  the  learning  and  sanctity 
of  his  nephew,  allowed  him  considerable  influence  in  the 
government  of  the  universal  Church.  The  most  impor- 
tant work  of  that  period  was  the  successful  finishing  and 
closing  of  the  General  Council  of  Trent,  in  which  the  wise 
and  prudent  archbishop  of  Milan  took  an  active  and  suc- 
cessful part.  Thus  did  our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  raise  up,  in  those  dangerous  years  of  the 
so-called  Reformation,  his  faithful  servant  St.  Charles,  to  be 
a  pillar  of  strength  in  his  persecuted  Church,  and  a  shin- 
ing example  of  fidelity  to  all  future  bishops.  Pie  died  in 
the  odor  of  sanctity  on  the  3d  of  November,  1584,  in  the 
forty-sixth  year  of  his  age. 


192 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


II 


clergy  and  suffragan  bishops.  While  listening  in  humble 
modesty  and  deference  to  the  advice  and  suggestions  of 
the  aged  and  experienced,  he  knew  how,  by  his  magna- 
nimity and  ardent  zeal  for  souls,  to  gain  the  unlimited 
confidence  of  his  fellow-laborers,  and  to  enkindle  in  their 
hearts  the  fire  of  apostolic  charity  and  zeal.  His  own 
yast  resources,  as  well  as  the  revenues  of  the  Church,  he 
employed  almost  exclusively  to  the  requirements  of  God's 
Church.     Well-attended  seminaries  for  the  proper  train- 


St.  Charles  Borromeo. 

ing  and  education  of  efficient  carers  of  souls,  several  asy- 
lums for  orphans,  and  hospitals  for  the  sick  and  needy, 
were  only  a  portion  of  his  work.  He  himself  lived  so 
sparingly,  that  on  one  occasion,  having  returned  home  at 
evening  sick  and  weary,  after  having  attended  during  the 
entire  day  in  a  public  hospital  of  Milan,  consoling  the  vic- 
tims ol  a  contagious  epidemic,  he  had  neither  bread  nor 
money  to  buy  it. 

Even  the  limits  of  his  own  diocese  were  too  contracted 


pt 


HISTOKY   OF  THE   BISHOPS. 


193 


1 


for  the  generous  zeal  of  this  Apostle,  and  all  Italy  and  even 
the  wild  mountain  recesses  of  Switzerland  became  the 
scene  of  his  labors.  He  made  pilgrimages  on  foot  to  the 
most  remote  mountain  districts,  going  from  cottage  to 
cottage,  strengthening  the  inhabitants  in  the  faith  of  their 
forefathers,  warning  them  against  the  errors  of  that  age, 
and  consoling  them  in  their  trials  and  afflictions.  By 
founding  houses  for  the  Jesuits  and  Capuchins,  he  pro- 
vided religious  consolation  and  instruction  for  the  masses 
of  the  people;  so  that  the  interior  districts  of  Switzerland 
escaped  falling  into  Protestantism,  and  were  thus  indebted 
to  him  for  the  preservation  of  their  ancient  faith  and  God- 
worship.  His  vast  and  multiplied  correspondence  by  letter 
with  the  bishops  of  various  districts,  with  the  heads  of 
religious  Orders,  and  with  the  reigning  princes  of  his  time, 
had  no  other  object  in  view  than  to  encourage  and  strength- 
en them  by  advice  and  exhortation  to  be  true  and  loyal 
to  the  Church. 

Above  all  was  he  obedient  and  loving  towards  Rome, 
which  he  knew  to  be  the  centre  of  Christian  faith  and 
unity.  The  chair  of  St.  Peter  was  at  that  time  worthily 
filled  by  his  illustrious  uncle.  Pope  Pius  IV.  This  Pon- 
tiff, soon  learning  to  appreciate  the  learning  and  sanctity 
of  his  nephew,  allowed  him  considerable  influence  in  the 
government  of  the  universal  Church.  The  most  impor- 
tant work  of  that  period  was  the  successful  finishing  and 
closing  of  the  General  Council  of  Trent,  in  which  the  wise 
and  prudent  archbishop  of  Milan  took  an  active  and  suc- 
cessful part.  Thus  did  our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  raise  up,  in  those  dangerous  years  of  the 
so-called  Reformation,  his  faithful  servant  St.  Charles,  to  be 
a  pillar  of  strength  in  his  j)ersecuted  Church,  and  a  shin- 
ing example  of  fidelity  to  all  future  bisho])s.  He  died  in 
the  odor  of  sanctity  on  the  3d  of  November,  1584,  in  the 
forty-sixth  year  of  his  age. 


194 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


I 


57.  History  of  the  Priesthood. 

ST.  JOHN  NEPOMUCENE. 

**  The  Priests  shall  enter  into  my  sanctuary,  and  they  shall  come 
near  to  my  table  to  minister  unto  me,  and  to  keep  my  ceremonies." 
— EzECHiEL  xliv.  16. 

Next  to  the  glorious  army  of  holy  bishops  in  heaven, 
stand  the  countless  rank  and  file  of  their  fellow  warriors, 
the  holy  priests  of  the  Church.  To  these  was  intrusted 
upon  earth  the  keeping  of  the  sacred  body  of  their  Lord, 
though  in  a  mysterious  manner,  and  concealed  beneath 
the  sacramental  veil.  Faithfully  and  reverently  they 
guarded  the  priceless  treasure,  offering  it  up  as  a  perfect^ 
victim  in  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  dispensing  it 
faithfully  and  with  priestly  joy  to  the  believing  multi- 
tudes. But  now  the  sacramental  veil  is  removed  from 
before  their  eyes,  and  they  gaze  with  rapture  on  the  glo- 
rified body  of  that  Lord,  whose  merest  glance  on  Tabor 
entranced  the  three  favorite  Apostles.  To  the  priests,  too, 
while  upon  earth,  was  intrusted  the  duty  and  power  of 
pronouncing  over  the  repentant  sinner  the  consoling 
words  of  absolution.  Zealously  they  corresponded;  re- 
calling wayward  sinners  to  the  ways  of  virtue,  loosening 
them  from  their  sins,  and  like  true  and  faithful  shepherds, 
leading  them  back  to  the  fold  of  Christ.  Now  these  faith- 
ful priests  of  the  Church  unite  their  voices  with  those  of 
their  converted  souls  in  singing  for  all  eternity  the  praises 
of  their  Eedeemer.  In  those  shining  fields,  no  temptation 
can  now  assail  them,  no  shadow  of  danger  cast  a  mo- 
ment's gloom  upon  their  regenerated  souls.  All  is  peace 
and  rest  for  all  eternity. 

In  this  grand  army  of  priests  we  discover,  among 
others,  that  heroic  confessor  and  martyr,  whom  all  Chris- 
tendom has  honored  for  the  last  five  hundred  years  as  the 
champion  and  martyr  of  the  secrecy  of  the  confessional. 


THE   SAIN^TLY   HERMITS. 


195 


the  glorious  St.  John  Nepomucene  of  Bohemia.     Having 
been  chosen  by  Queen  Sophia  for  her  confessor,  her  hus- 
band. King  Wenceslas  IV.,  actuated  by  a  wicked  curi- 
osity, had  the  presumption  to  approach  the  Saint  with  a 
view  of  extracting  from  him  the  subject  of  his  wife's  con- 
fession.    St.  John  was  shocked  at  the  wicked  presump- 
tion of  the  King,  and  replied. boldly  that  he  would  die 
rather  than  violate  the  secrecy  of  the  sacred  tribunal  by 
revealing  a  syllable  of  the  Queen's  confession.     Furious 
at  his  discomfiture,   the  wicked    King  had    the    Saint 
stretched  upon  the  rack,  and  as  neither  threats  nor  prom- 
ises would  induce  him  to  yield  to  the  tyi'ant's  unreason- 
able demand,  St.  John  Nepomucene  was  thrown  from  a 
bridge  into  the  river  Moldau,  on  the  night  of  the  20th  of 
March,  1393.     Immediately  the  river  became  brightly  illu- 
minated, and  the  dead  body  of  the  Martyr  of  the  Confes- 
sional was  brought  to  shore,  carried  amid  the  tears  and 
sobs  of  the  people  to  the  Cathedral,  where  it  was  buried 
with  great  solemnity.     Three  hundred  years  later,  on  the 
15th  of  April,  1719,  the  Saint's  grave  was  opened,  and 
the  tongue  was  found  to  be  moist,  fresh,  and  untainted. 
He  has  ever  been  and  will  continue  to  be  the  patron  saint 
of  our  father-confessors,  and  the  guardian  of  their  eternal 
secrecy  of  the  Confessional. 


S8.  The  Saintly  Hermits. 

ST.    PAUL   OF   THEBES. 

"Behold  I  will  allure  her,  and  lead  her  into  the  wilderness:  and 
I  will  speak  to  her  heart."— Osee  ii.  14. 

Turn  we  now  from  those  to  whom  was  intrusted  the 
offering  of  the  Sacrifice  of  the  new  law,  to  the  holy  her- 
mits of  the  Church.  These  men,  buried  in  the  solitary 
wilderness,  offered  sacrifice  of  prayer  and  mortification  to 


196 


CHKI8T  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


THE  SAINTLY   HERMITS. 


197 


I 


their  immortal  Lord  and  master,  Jesus  Christ.  Following 
the  mysterious  impulses  of  his  heart,  or  rather  obeying 
the  call  of  divine  grace,  the  solitary  hermit,  while  aban- 
doning the  world  with  all  its  pleasures,  also  escapes  its 
harrowing  and  exhausting  distractions.  Wherever  a  sweet 
fountain  springs  from  the  rock,  or  a  sheltering  cave  sup- 
plies a  roof,  or  a  few  herbs  furnish  a  scanty  means  of  sub- 
sistence, there  we  find  the  hermit  settling  himself  down  to 
lead  a  life  of  tranquil  virtue  and  holiness.  And  whilst 
his  hands  are  busy  in  useful  industry,  his  heart  is  en- 
gaged in  fervent  contemplation  of  the  goodness,  mercies, 
and  justice  of  his  Creator.  Although  living  apart  from 
friends  and  kindred,  still  he  remembers  their  difficulties, 
trials,  and  afflictions  amid  the  busy  throng  of  men,  and 
offers  his  sacrifice  of  a  lonely  life,  of  prayer,  and  of  self- 
denial,  for  their  spiritual  and  temporal  relief  and  advance- 
ment. These  latter,  also,  sometimes  make  pilgrimages  to 
the  lonelv  retreat  of  the  recluse,  there  to  listen  with  com- 
fort  and  edification  to  his  wise  teachings,  salutary  coun- 
sels, and  consoling  exhortations.  Worldlings  may  mock 
and  condemn  the  eccentricities  of  the  man  who  has  loved 
Christ  more  than  the  world,  but  they  forget  that  many 
a  pious  recluse,  ever  since  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist, 
has  rendered  more  real  service  to  society  by  his  prayers 
and  mortification  of  the  sensual  appetites,  than  has  been 
obtained  by  the  eloquent  words  of  the  learned,  or  the  rest- 
less sword  of  the  conquering  slaughterer  of  his  fellowmen. 

The  most  renowned  among  the  holy  hermits  of  the 
Church  was  St.  Paul  of  Egypt,  born  in  the  year  227. 
During  the  persecution  of  the  Emperor  Decius,  this  de- 
vout and  highly  educated  youth  fled  to  the  desert,  where 
he  passed  ninety  years  without  meeting  a  fellow-man. 
For  the  first  twenty  years,  his  subsistence  consisted  of  the 
fruit  of  a  palm-tree  and  the  water  of  a  brook  which 
flowed  in  front  of  his  hermitage.  During  the  last  seventy 
years  of  his  life,  the  Lord  sent  to  him  daily,  as  to  Elias  of 


old  in  the  desert,  a  raven  bearing  a  half  barley  loaf. 
When  Paul  was  113  years  old,  another  holy  hermit,  St. 
Antony,  directed  by  God,  and  being  himself  then  ninety 
years  of  age,  came  to  visit  this  venerable  recluse.     These 
two  holy  men,  enlightened  by  heaven,  recognized  each 
other  at  once,  saluted  each  other  by  name  at  the  first 
moment  of  their  meeting,  fell  upon  each  other's  neck  in 
tender  embrace,  and  thanked  and  praised  the  Lord.     A 
saci-ed  solid  friendship  was  at  once  formed  between  them. 
While  they  were  conversing,  a  raven  flew  down  and  dropped 
a  whole  loaf  of  bread  before  the  two  saints.     Paul  said, 
smiling:  **  Behold  how  good  the  Lord  is!    During  sixty 
years  he  has  sent  me,  in  this  way,  a  lialf  loaf  of  bread  every 
day.    But  now,  when  you  have  come  to  see  me,  Christ  has 
doubled  the  pay  of  his  servants."     They  ate  together, 
drank  from  the  spring,  and  gave  thanks  to  God.     On  the 
following  morning,  after  a  night  spent  together  in  prayer 
and  pious  meditcition,  Paul  informed  St.  Antony  that  his 
hfe  was  about  to  close,  and  requested  him  to  go  and  bring 
for  his  shroud  a  certain  cloak  which  the  bishop  Athanasius 
had  some  time  previous  given  to  him.     Antony  obeyed, 
and  on  his  return  with  the  mantle,  found  St.  Paul  in  a 
kneeling  posture,  with  head   bowed  down  and  clasped 
hands,   apparently  absorbed   in   silent  prayer.     But  the 
soul  of  Paul  had  fled  while  he  prayed,  and  he  was  now 
asleep  in  the  Lord.     Hardly  had  St.  Antony  enveloped 
the  venerable  remains  of  his  friend  in  the  mantle  of  the 
holy  bishop,  when  two  strong  lions  approached  with  gen- 
tle mien,  and  at  once  began  to  dig  with  their  paws  a  last 
resting-place  for  the  body  of  St.  Paul.     St.  Antony,  after 
placing  the  remains  in  the  grave,  and  having  smoothed 
the  last  sod,  hastened  back  to  his  monastery  to  relate  these 
miraculous  events  to  his  wondering  disciples. 

It  is  thus  that  the  death  of  this  great  servant  of  God  is 
described  by  one  of  the  most  credible  authorities,  namelv, 
St.  Jerome,  Doctor  in  the  Church. 


I 


lii 


198  CHRIST  m  HIS   CHURCH. 

59.  The  Royal  Saints. 

THE    EMPEROR    HENRY    II. 

And  now,  O  ye  kings,  understand,  receive  instructions,  serve 
ye  the  Lord  with  fear,  and  rejoice  unto  liim  with  trembling."— 
Psalm  ii.  11. 

The  infant  Jesus,  besides  inviting  to  his  crib  at  Bethle- 
hem the  plain  and  simple  shepherds  of  Bethlehem,  sum- 
moned  also  to  his  service  and  homage  three   rich  and 
powerful  kings  from  Eastern  lands.     And  the  Saviour's 
invitation  has  in  all  ages  been  directed,  not  alone  to  simple 
hermits  and  pious  priests,  but  also  to  the  great  ones  of  the 
earth.     Jesus  Christ  has  been  pleased  to  live,  to  act  out 
his  life,  in  the  lives  of  many  kings  and  princes.     How 
edifying  to  society,  how  conducive  to  the  spiritual  and 
temporal  well-being  of  mankind,  for  the  head  of  the  nation 
to  take  the  lead  in  reducing  to  practice  both  in  his  public 
and  private  life  the  maxims  of  Christianity!    How  bright 
and  honorable  the  crown  of  authority,  when  worn  on  a 
truly  Christian  brow!     How  serviceable  and  dignified  the 
royal  sceptre  when  wielded  by  hands  unstained  with  blood, 
by  hands  ever  busy  in  improving  the  condition  of  those 
committed  to  their  care.      How  stately  the  regal  ermine 
when  covering  the  form  of  one  submissive  and  docile  to 
the  teachings  of  Christ.     Honor  and  praise  are  due  to  such 
wise,  humble,  and  just  rulers:  to  the  saintly  Ladislas, 
Stephen,  and  Emeuil  of  Hungary;   to  the  pious  Henry, 
emperor  of  Germany;  to  the  devout  Edward  of  England; 
to  the  religious  Ferdinand  of  Spain;  to  the  holy  Guntram 
of  Burgundy;  to  the  just  Canute  of  Denmark;  to  Saint 
Wenceslas  of  Bohemia,  St.  Leopold  of  Austria,  and  St. 
Louis  of  France.     Honor  and  praise  to  these  princely 
patrons  of  the  Church;  they  were  fathers  to  their  people, 
and  bright  examples  of  every  noble  virtue. 

In  studying  the  life  of  the  most  glorious  of  all  Christian 


THE  ROYAL  SAIN^TS. 


199 


rulers,  of  the  saintly  emperor,  Henry  the  Second,  we  shall 
discover  how  princely  wisdom  is  reconcilable  with  Chris- 
tian simplicity,  royal  majesty  with  Christian  humility,  and 
dignified  valor  with  Christian  meekness.  We  shall  observe 
what  a  torrent  of  heaveuly  blessings  are  poured  out  upon 
Church  and  State,  when  these  virtues  are  found  to  exist 
in  the  soul  of  a  civil  ruler. 

The  foundation  of  Christian  perfection  was  laid  by 
pious  parents,  at  an  early  age,  in  the  heart  of  St.  Henry, 


.-:$j^^^ 


The  Eknperor  Henry  H. 

and  the  subsequent  structure  of  piety  and  sanctity  was 
reared  by  the  skilled  and  careful  hands  of  St.  Wolfgang, 
bishop  of  Regensburg.  St.  Henry's  espousals  with  St. 
Cunegunda,  and  his  constant  and  familiar  intercourse  with 
great  and  good  men,  crowned  his  whole  earthly  career  with 
a  bright  halo  of  holiness  and  wisdom.  All  through  life  his 
motto  was,  "  Not  unto  me,  but  to  God's  name  be  praise 
and  glory  given :  let  everything  be  done  for  God  and 
through  God.'*    The  temple  of  the  Lord  was  his  happiest 


198  CHRIST  IK  HIS  CIIUKCn. 

59.  The  Royal  Saints. 

THE    EMPEROR    HENRY    II. 

And  now,  O  ye  kings,  understand,  receive  instructions,  serve 
ye  the  Lord  with  fear,  and  rejoice  unto  him  with  trembling."— 
Psalm  ii.  11. 

The  infant  Jesus,  besides  inviting  to  liis  crib  at  Betlilc- 
jrnrn  the  plain  and  simple  shepherds  of  Bethlehem,  sum- 
moned also  to  his  service  and  homage  three   rich  and 
powerful  kings  from  Eastern  lands.     And  the  Saviour's 
invitation  has  in  all  ages  been  directed,  not  alone  to  simple 
hermits  and  pious  priests,  but  also  to  the  great  ones  of  the 
earth.     Jesus  Christ  has  been  pleased  to  live,  to  act  out 
his  life,  in  the  lives  of  many  kings  and  princes.     How 
edifying  to  society,  how  conducive  to  the  spiritual  and 
temporal  well-being  of  mankind,  for  the  head  of  the  nation 
to  take  the  lead  in  reducing  to  practice  both  in  his  public 
and  private  life  the  maxims  of  Christianity!     How  bright 
and  honorable  the  crown  of  authority,  when  worn  on  a 
truly  Christian  brow!    How  serviceable  and  dignified  the 
royal  sceptre  when  wielded  by  hands  unstained  with  blood, 
by  hands  ever  busy  in  improving  the  condition  of  those 
committed  to  their  care.      How  stately  the  regal  ermine 
when  covering  the  form  of  one  submissive  and  docile  to 
the  teachings  of  Christ.     Honor  and  praise  are  due  to  such 
wise,  humble,  and  just  rulers:  to  the  saintly  Ladislas, 
Stephen,  and  Emeuil  of  Hungary;   to  the  pious  Henry, 
emperor  of  Germany;  to  the  devout  Edward  of  England; 
to  the  religious  Ferdinand  of  Spain;  to  the  holy  Guntram 
of  Burgundy;  to  the  just  Canute  of  Denmark;  to  Saint 
Wenceslas  of  Bohemia,  St.  Leopold  of  Austria,  and  St. 
Louis  of  France.     Honor  and  praise  to  these  princely 
patrons  of  the  Church;  they  were  fathers  to  their  people, 
and  bright  examples  of  every  noble  virtue. 

In  studying  the  life  of  the  most  glorious  of  all  Christian 


THE  ROYAL  SAINTS. 


199 


rulers,  of  the  saintly  emperor,  Henry  the  Second,  we  shall 
discover  how  princely  wisdom  is  reconcilable  with  Chris- 
tian simplicity,  royal  majesty  with  Christian  humility,  and 
dignified  valor  with  Christian  meekness.  We  shall  observe 
what  a  torrent  of  heaveuly  blessings  are  poured  out  upon 
Church  and  State,  when  these  virtues  are  found  to  exist 
in  the  soul  of  a  civil  ruler. 

The  foundation  of   Christian  perfection  was  laid  by 
pious  parents,  at  an  early  age,  in  the  heart  of  St.  Henry, 


The  Emperor  Henry  IL 

and  the  subsequent  structure  of  piety  and  sanctity  was 
reared  by  the  skilled  and  careful  hands  of  St.  Wolfgang, 
bishop  of  Kegensburg.  St.  Henry's  espousals  with  St. 
Cunegunda,  and  his  constant  and  familiar  intercourse  with 
great  and  good  men,  crowned  his  whole  earthly  career  with 
a  bright  halo  of  holiness  and  wisdom.  All  through  life  his 
motto  was,  "Not  unto  me,  but  to  God's  name  be  praise 
and  glory  given:  let  everything  be  done  for  God  and 
through  God."    The  temple  of  the  Lord  was  his  happiest 


200 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


11 


dwelling-place,  and  its  embellishment  was  his  chief  and 

favorite  care.     Of  this  trait  in  his  character,  testimony  is 

given  by  the  many  sumptuous  churches  that  he  built,  or 

repaired  and  renovated.    On  the  occasion  of  his  coronation 

by  the  Pope,  in  the  city  of  Korne,  in  1014,  the  Sovereign 

Pontiff  Benedict  the  Eighth,  solemnly  asked  him:  **  Wilt 

thou  be  a  firm  and  constant  protector  of  the  holy  Roman 

Church?"    St.  Henry  pledged  himself  to  the  Pope;  and 

ever  afterwards  was  so  true  to  his  promise  that  a  pious 

historian  observes:  "That  fraternal  embrace  between  the 

Supreme  Kuler  of  the  Church  and  the  highest  potentate  of 

the  world,  must  necessarily  have  contributed  immensely  to 

the  happiness  of  mankind."    The  bishoprics  of  Bamberg, 

Hildesheim,  Magdeburg,  Meissen,  Merseburg,  and  Basel, 

which  were  either  erected  by  him  as  new  sees,  or  restored 

from  poverty  and  decay,  were  by  his   special  direction 

endowed  with  princely  munificence.     He  restored  to  their 

ancient  vigor  and  discipline,  to  their  former  temporal  and 

spiritual  prosperity,   many  neglected    monasteries.     For 

this  purpose,  he  introduced  fervent  and  learned  monks 

from  the  renowned  monastery  of  Cliiny.     He  sent  several 

zealous  missionaries  to  Bohemia  and  Poland,  in  order  to 

confirm  and  extend  the  influence  of  Christianity  in  those 

countries.     How  amply  repaid  for  all  these  generous  acts 

the  saintly  emperor  must  have  considered  himself,  when  in 

the  year  1020,  his  illustrious  friend  and  admirer.  Pope 

Benedict  the  Eighth,  in  response  to   Henry's  invitation, 

came  in  state  to  Bamberg  to  pass  the  Easter  with  him,  and 

to  consecrate  the  newly-erected  church  of  St.  Stephen! 

In  the  midst  of  all  these  works,  St.  Henry  never  lost 
sight  for  a  moment  of  the  building  up,  in  his  own  heart, 
of  a  glorious  and  lasting  temple  of  inward  sanctification. 
By  prayer,  meditation,  mortification,  and  pious  counsels 
he  maintained  that  wonderful  control  over  himself  which 
enabled  him  to  live,  till  the  hour  of  his  death,  in  a  state  of 
yirginity  with  his  saintly  spouse  and  queen.     Hence  he 


THE  ROYAL   SAINTS.  * 


201 


could  say  when  dying,  as  he  commended  his  queen  to  her 
friends  and  relatives:  "I  received  her  a  virgin;  I  give  her 
back  to  you  the  same  unsullied  virgin." 

It  might  be  objected  by  some,  that  to  such  a  pious  man 
the  garb  of  a  monk  would  be  more  becoming  than  the  scep- 
tre of  a  monarch.     We  must  not  suppose,  that  on  account 
of  his  devotion  to  religion,  he  neglected  to  maintain  the 
dignity  of  his  realm  or  to  care  for  the  worldly  prosperity  of 
his  country.     Even  secular  historians  assure  us  that  his 
piety  never  stood  in  the  way  of  the  discharge  of  his  worldly 
duties.     At  the  time  when  he  ascended  the  throne,  power- 
ful enemies,  some  of  them  his  own  kindred,  rose  up  to 
oppose  him  and  his  administration.     St.  Henry,  fully  con- 
scious of  the  righteousness  of  his  cause,  met  them  with  the 
courage  of  a  soldier  and  succeeded  in  subduing  them. 
Harduin  of  Ivrea  sought  to  make  himself  king  of  Italy, 
but  St.  Henry's  sword  smote  him  to  the  earth.     In  the 
western  portion  of  the  kingdom.  Prince  Boleslasof  Poland 
attempted  to  rebel  against  his  emperor.     The  two  oppos- 
ing armies  stood  face  to  face.     St.   Henry  with  all  his 
troops  threw  themselves  upon  their  knees,  and  together 
received  the  Blessed  Sacrament.     Thus  fortified,  they  soon 
won  an  easy  victory  over  the  forces  of  Boleslas.     By  means 
of  his  quiet,  prudent,  though  efficient  statesmanship,  he 
succeeded  in  annexing  to  the  German  empire  the  impor- 
tant kingdom  of  Burgundy.      Old  prejudices  estranged, 
from  each  other,  the  people  of  Germany  and  of  France. 
St.  Henry  brought  about  the  famous  and  interesting  meet- 
ing between  himself  and  King  Robert  of  France,  at  Trois. 
Here  these  two  princes  held  council  how  to  render  their 
people  happy  and  contented,  and  vowed  everlasting  friend- 
ship to  each  other.     A  universal  and  continued  peace  was 
agreed  upon,  and  law  and  justice  were  henceforth  to  re- 
place disorder  and  rapine.     An  old  chronicler  of  that  day 
thus  speaks  of  St.  Henry:  ''All  nations  of  the  earth  bow 
down  before  him.     Rightfully  he  enjoys  the  highest  repu- 


202 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


THE   SAINTLY   WORKINGMEN. 


203 


II 


tation;  for,  by  the  assistance  of  God,  he  has  triumphed 
over  all  other  princes.  The  husbandman  is  contented 
on  his  broad  acres,  the  ecclesiastic  is  happy  in  Lis  sanc- 
tuary. Every  man  enjoys  the  blessings,  both  spiritual 
and  temporal,  vouchsafed  to  him  by  God;  and  under  the 
benign  sway  of  our  emperor  Henry,  the  poor  feel  them- 
selves rich." 

On  the  occasion  of  this  holy  emperor's  death,  which 
took  place  on  the  13th  of  July,  1024,  a  writer  of  the  time 
thus  expresses  himself:  "  The  flower  of  mankind,  the  glory 
of  kings,  the  pride  of  the  empire,  the  protector  of  God's 
Church,  the  peaceful  Champion  of  Christendom,  our  em- 
peror Henry,  is  no  more." 

To  this  saintly  prince  may  be  applied  the  words  of  Solo- 
mon: '*  I  have  prayed,  and  the  spirit  of  wisdom  came  upon 
me.  I  preferred  wisdom  to  riches  and  to  thrones,  and 
kingdoms  I  have  regarded  as  nothing  in  comparison  to 
wisdom.  More  than  health  and  beauty  have  I  loved  it. 
And  with  it  were  given  to  me  all  good  and  untold  hon- 


ors. 


19 


r 


6o.  The  Saintly  Workingmen. 

ST.    CRISPIN. 

*•  The  foolish  things  of  the  world  hath  God  chosen,  that  he  may- 
confound  the  wise:  and  the  weak  things  of  the  world  hath  God 
chosen,  that  he  may  confound  the  strong."—!  Corinthiaks  i.  27. 

Let  US  now  leave  the  glare  of  the  imperial  palace,  and 
enter  into  the  tranquil  precincts  of  the  house  of  God. 
What  a  spectacle  greets  our  eyes  !  The  holy  table  of  the 
Lord!  And  see  kneeling  around  it  the  great  and  the 
powerful.  They  are  not  alone,  for  intermingled  and  side 
by  side,  you  discover  the  poorest  and  most  lowly  of  their 
subjects.  They  are  all  equal  when  in  the  house  of  God, 
and  especially  when  kneeling  to  adore  celestial,  never- 


ending  royalty — the  King  of  kings.  What  a  consoling 
and  satisfactory  solution  of  the  difficulty  concerning  the 
equality  of  man,  may  be  witnessed  at  the  communion- 
table of  a  Catholic  church  !  St.  Paul,  the  Apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  exclaims:  *'  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not 
the  partaking  of  the  body  of  the  Lord  ?  For  we  being  many, 
all  that  partake  of  one  bread  are  one  body."  (1  Cor.  x.) 
That  is  to  say:  all  receive  equally  the  same  bread  of 
heaven,  the  same  Lord  and  Master,  Jesus  Christ.    Yes, 


St.  Crispin,  and  his  brother  CMspinian. 

Christ  lives  equally  in  all  men  of  good-will ;  manifesting 
his  holiness,  to  precisely  the  same  degree,  in  prince  and 
potentate,  as  in  the  humblest  beggar.  For  what  is  great- 
ness, or  what  is  lowliness  in  the  eyes  of  him  before  whom 
the  whole  earth  with  all  its  vanity  is  but  as  a  grain  of 
sand  in  the  desert  ?  Did  he  not  choose  to  be  born  in  a 
stable  and  to  pass  many  years  in  honorable  toil  and  lowly 
poverty  ?  Did  he  not  mingle  among  the  people,  raising 
twelve  simple  fishermen  to  the  twelve  thrones  of  his  king- 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


tation;  for,  by  the  assistance  of  God,  he  has  triumphed 
over  all  other  princes.  The  husbandman  is  contented 
on  his  broad  acres,  the  ecclesiastic  is  happy  in  his  sanc- 
tuary. Every  man  enjoys  the  blessings,  both  spiritual 
and  temporal,  vouchsafed  to  him  by  God;  and  under  the 
benign  sway  of  our  emperor  Ilenry,  the  poor  feel  them- 
selves rich." 

On  the  occasion  of  this  holy  emperor's  death,  which 
took  place  on  the  13th  of  July,  1024,  a  writer  of  the  time 
thus  expresses  himself:  "  The  flower  of  mankind,  the  glory 
of  kings,  the  pride  of  the  empire,  the  protector  of  God's 
Church,  the  peaceful  Champion  of  Christendom,  our  em- 
peror Henry,  is  no  more." 

To  this  saintly  prince  maybe  applied  the  words  of  Solo- 
mon: "  I  have  prayed,  and  the  spirit  of  wisdom  came  upon 
me.  I  preferred  wisdom  to  riches  and  to  thrones,  and 
kingdoms  I  have  regarded  as  nothing  in  comparison  to 
wisdom.  More  than  health  and  beauty  have  I  loved  it. 
And  with  it  were  given  to  me  all  good  and  untold  hon- 


ors. 


■» 


60.  The  Saintly  Workingmen. 

ST.    CRISPIN. 

*•  The  foolish  things  of  the  woild  hath  God  chosen,  that  he  may 
confound  the  wise:  and  tlie  weak  things  of  the  world  hatli  God 
chosen,  that  he  may  confound  the  strong."—!  Corinthians  i.  27. 

Let  us  now  leave  the  glare  of  the  imperial  palace,  and 
enter  into  the  tranquil  precincts  of  the  house  of  God. 
What  a  spectacle  greets  our  eyes  !  The  holy  table  of  the 
Lord !  And  see  kneeling  around  it  the  great  and  the 
powerful.  They  are  not  alone,  for  intermingled  and  side 
by  side,  you  discover  the  poorest  and  most  lowly  of  their 
subjects.  They  are  all  equal  when  in  the  house  of  God, 
and  especially  when  kneeling  to  adore  celestial,  never- 


THE  SAINTLY   WORKINGMEN. 


203 


ending  royalty— the  King  of  kings.  What  a  consoling 
and  satisfactory  solution  of  the  difficulty  concerning  the 
equality  of  man,  may  be  witnessed  at  the  communion- 
table of  a  Catholic  church  !  St.  Paul,  the  Apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  exclaims:  *'  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not 
the  partaking  of  the  body  of  the  Lord  ?  For  we  being  many, 
all  that  partake  of  one  bread  are  one  body."  (1  Cor.  x.) 
That  is  to  say:  all  receive  equally  the  same  bread  of 
heaven,  the  same  Lord  and  Master,  Jesus  Christ.     Yes, 


St.  Crispin,  and  his  brother  Crispinian. 

Christ  lives  equally  in  all  men  of  good-will ;  manifesting 
his  holiness,  to  precisely  the  same  degree,  in  prince  and 
potentate,  as  in  the  humblest  beggar.  For  what  is  great- 
ness, or  what  is  lowliness  in  the  eyes  of  him  before  whom 
the  whole  earth  with  all  its  vanity  is  but  as  a  grain  of 
sand  in  the  desert?  Did  he  not  choose  to  be  born  in  a 
stable  and  to  pass  many  years  in  honorable  toil  and  lowly 
poverty  ?  Did  he  not  mingle  among  the  people,  raising 
twelve  simple  fishermen  to  the  twelve  thrones  of  his  king- 


Vi 


204 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


f 


dom,  and  likening  himself  to  a  farmer  and  a  shepherd  ? 
Hence  the  truly  Christian  laborer  is  consoled,  as,  in  the 
sweat  of  his  brow  and  in  the  scorching  heat  of  the  day,  he 
tills  the  field  of  his  employer.  Hence  the  contented  brow 
and  peaceful  heart  of  the  tradesman,  as  day  after  day,  and 
year  after  year,  he  labors  perseveringly  for  the  support  of 
his  family.  Perhaps  in  no  other  condition  of  life  do  we 
discover  more  easily  the  life  of  Christ  continued  and  acted 
out  in  his  Church,  than  in  the  life  of  the  honest  son  or 
daughter  of  toil. 

Among  the  many  saints  of  lowly  condition  honored  by 
the  church  is  St.  Crispin,  who  has  ever  been  the  patron 
of  the  Christian  tradesman.  Distributing  all  his  goods 
to  the  poor,  he  went  with  his  brother  to  Gaul,  to  preach 
the  kingdom  of  Christ.  The  holy  brothers  took  up  their 
abode  at  Soissons,  where  they  preached  to  the  people 
during  the  day,  and  worked  at  manual  labor  the  best  part 
of  the  night.  They  made  shoes,  and  divided  the  proceeds 
of  their  labors  among  the  poor,  whom  they  styled  their 
brethren  in  Christ.  An  accident  having  revealed  the 
nobility  of  their  origin,  many  of  the  wealthy  men,  very 
much  affected  at  the  disinterestedness  of  these  gentle 
strangers,  supplied  them  with  abundant  material  for  their 
pious  and  useful  undertaking.  These  two  noble  and  pious 
brothers  continued  to  reflect  honor  and  credit  upon  an 
mdustrious  avocation,  till  at  last,  in  the  year  287,  they 
received  the  crown  of  martydom. 


6i.  The  Saintly  Farmers  and  Shepherds. 

ST.  ISIDORE  AND   ST.  WENDELIN. 

"And  he  chose    his  servant  David,  and  look  him  from  the 
flocks  of  sheep." — Psalm  Ixxvii.  70. 

In   St.  Isidore  of  Madrid  the  workingman  possesses  a 
model  and  a  patron.     In  St.  Wendelin  from  Scotland, 


THE  SAINTLY  FARMERS  AND  SHEPHERDS.      205 


the  pious  shepherd  honors  the  patron  of  his  lowly  but 
honorable  occupation.  The  Church  recognizes  both  as 
illustrious  Saints  of  God.  Isidore,  poor  and  unlettered,  but 
eager  to  relieve  his  struggling  parents  of  the  burden  of 
his  support,  entered,  while  yet  a  boy,  the  service  of  a 
wealthy  man.  At  first  he  met  with  many  a  rebuke  for 
coming  late  to  work.  "Have  patience  with  me,"  he 
meekly  replied  to  his  exacting  master,  ''and  you  will  see 
that  when  harvest  comes,  my  work  will  be  blessed  with 
abundant  fruit."  And  so  it  was  in  fact ;  when  harvest 
came,  his  fields  surpassed  all  the  others  in  quantity  and 
quality.  For  Isidore  had  utilized  the  first  hour  of  the 
day  in  repairing  to  church  and  hearing  mass.  During  the 
weary  hours  of  labor,  he  would  look  upon  nature  with  all 
her  beauty  and  rich  and  bountiful  stores,  and  then  raise 
his  heart  in  contentment  and  joy  to  the  Author  of  all  this 
beauty  and  bounty.  Dwelling  upon  God's  wisdom,  power, 
and  providence,  St.  Isidore's  heart  and  soul  would  brim 
over  with  humility  and  gratitude.  He  made  use  of  the 
Sunday  to  fortify  himself  by  the  word  of  God  and  the 
Sacraments  for  the  labors  of  the  coming  week.  Out  of 
his  scanty  earnings,  he  found  means  to  help  those  poorer 
than  himself.  The  very  animals  felt  the  influence  of  his 
gentleness  and  kindness.  God's  blessing,  too,  came  down 
abundantly  upon  him,  and  upon  all  his  undertakings.  At 
the  time  of  his  death,  the  15th  of  May,  1170,  his  counte- 
nance emitted  a  heavenly  brightness,  so  that  those  standing 
about  his  death-bed  said,  in  subdued  whispers,  **  Truly 
this  is  the  death  of  a  Saint." 

Far  more  romantic  was  the  life  of  St.  Wendelin. 
Descended  from  the  royal  family  of  Scotland,  he  was 
placed  at  an  early  age  under  the  spiritual  direction  and 
tuition  of  a  pious  and  learned  bishop,  who  taught  him  all 
kinds  of  knowledge,  but  more  the  knowledge  of  heavenly 
things,  and  initiated  him  into  the  mysterious  ways  of 
Christian  humility  and  self-denial.       The  Holy  Ghost 


206 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


THE  SAINTLY   MATRONS. 


207 


^^ 


inspired  the  royal  youth  with  the  resolution  to  abandon 
all  worldly  honors  and  enticements,  and  to  serve  God  in 
solitude  and  humble  obscurity.  Wendelin,  therefore, 
leaving  his  father's  home,  went  abroad  clad  in  poor  gar- 
ments, and  after  making  some  pious  pilgrimages,  entered 
on  the  duties  of  a  shepherd,  in  the  employ  of  a  nobleman, 
near  Triers.  Here,  in  order  to  give  himself  up  to  prayer, 
unseen  and  uninterrupted,  he  sought  the  most  retired 
fields   and   meadows  for    pasturing  his   flocks.      Whilst 


St.  Wendelin. 

taking  the  most  faithful  care  of  the  sheep  entrusted  to 
his  keeping,  he  at  the  same  time  kept  his  thoughts  on 
God  and  heavenly  mysteries.  Heaven's  blessing  de- 
scended on  the  pious  shepherd,  whose  sheep  escaped 
every  harm,  and  grew  and  throve. 

At  the  suggestion  of  his  employer,  who  soon  dis- 
covered Wendehn's  high  vocation,  he  entered  the  Bene- 
dictine Abbey  at  Tholey.  Here,  God  granted  to  his 
servant  the  gift  of  miracles,  so  that  the  distressed  and 


the  sick  flocked  to  his  presence,  and  many,  by  virtue  and 
eflBcacy  of  his  prayers,  obtained  miraculous  relief.  At 
the  death  of  the  abbot,  Wendelin's  brethren  chose  him 
for  their  head,  and  under  his  guidance  the  community 
attained  a  high  degree  of  monastic  perfection. 

When,  in  the  year  1015,  he  felt  his  end  approaching, 
he  sent  for  the  bishop  of  Triers,  made  known  to  him  his 
royal  extraction,  and  then,  after  receiving  the  last  sacra- 
ment, he  gave  back  his  stainless  soul  to  his  Creator.  The 
many  miracles  which  took  place  at  his  tomb  attracted 
crowds  of  pilgrims  to  the  glorified  spot.  To  shepherds, 
he  has  always  been  a  true  and  powerful  intercessor  at  the 
throne  of  God,  for  the  protection  of  themselves  and  their 
flocks. 


62.  The  Saintly  Matrons. 

ST.    MONICA. 

**  Who  shall  find  a  valiant  woman?  The  price  of  her  is  as  of 
things  brought  from  afar  off  and  from  the  uttermost  coasts.  She 
hath  opened  her  mouth  to  wisdom,  and  the  law  of  clemency  is  on 
her  tongue.  Her  children  rose  up  and  called  her  blessed :  her  hus- 
band praised  her." — Proverbs  xxxi. 

Although  it  was  through  woman  that  sin  with  all  its 
accompanying  miseries  came  into  the  world,  yet,  in 
accordance  with  the  ancient  promise  of  God,  it  was 
through  woman,  too,  that  the  Saviour  who  was  to  remove 
all  these  calamities,  was  to  come  among  men.  Thus  was 
woman,  as  well  as  man,  chosen  to  be  a  channel  of  redeem- 
ing grace.  And  as  Jesus  Christ,  even  after  his  ascension, 
continued  to  live  in  men,  so  too  was  he  pleased  that  his 
life  should  be  prolonged  for  all  time  in  the  devout  female 
sex :  in  pious  mothers,  chaste  wives,  and  angelic  virgins. 
The  glorious  queen  amid  all  her  sex,  the  model  of  all 
mothers,  wives,  and  maidens,  was  David's  humble  daugh- 


^■Miiiiiia 


206 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


11 


inspired  the  royal  youth  with  the  resohition  to  abandon 
all  worldly  honors  and  enticements,  and  to  serve  God  in 
solitude  and  humble  obscurity.  Wendelin,  therefore, 
leaving  his  father's  home,  went  abroad  clad  in  poor  gar- 
ments, and  after  making  some  pious  pilgrimages,  entered 
on  the  duties  of  a  shepherd,  in  the  employ  of  a  nobleman, 
near  Triers.  Here,  in  order  to  give  himself  up  to  prayer, 
unseen  and  uninterrupted,  he  sought  the  most  retired 
fields   and   meadows  for    pasturing  his   flocks.      Whilst 


\  ^      r 
^         I-       ~ 


St.  Wendelia 

taking  the  most  faithful  care  of  the  sheep  entrusted  to 
his  keeping,  he  at  the  same  time  kei)t  his  thoughts  on 
CNii  and  heavenly  mysteries.  Heaven's  blessing  de- 
scended on  the  pious  shepherd,  whose  sheep  escaped 
every  harm,  and  grew  and  throve. 

At  the  suggestion  of  his  employer,  who  soon  dis- 
covered Wendel Ill's  high  vocation,  he  entered  the  Bene- 
dictine Abbey  at  Tholey.  Here,  God  granted  to  his 
servant  the  gift  of  miracles,  so  that  the  distressed  and 


THE  SAINTLY   MATRONS. 


207 


the  sick  flocked  to  his  presence,  and  many,  by  virtue  and 
efficacy  of  his  prayers,  obtained  miraculous  relief.  At 
the  death  of  the  abbot,  Wendelin's  brethren  chose  him 
for  their  head,  and  under  his  guidance  the  community 
attained  a  high  degree  of  monastic  perfection. 

When,  in  the  year  1015,  he  felt  his  end  approaching, 
he  sent  for  the  bishop  of  Triers,  made  known  to  him  his 
royal  extraction,  and  then,  after  receiving  the  last  sacra- 
ment, he  gave  back  his  stainless  soul  to  his  Creator.  The 
many  miracles  which  took  place  at  his  tomb  attracted 
crowds  of  pilgrims  to  the  glorified  spot.  To  shepherds, 
he  has  always  been  a  true  and  powerful  intercessor  at  the 
throne  of  God,  for  the  protection  of  themselves  and  their 
flocks. 


62.  The  Saintly  Matrons. 

ST.    MONICA. 

"Who  shall  find  a  valiant  wonian?  The  price  of  her  is  as  of 
things  brought  from  afar  off  and  from  the  uttermost  coasts.  She 
hath  opened  her  mouth  to  wisdom,  and  the  law  of  clemency  is  on 
her  tongue.  Her  children  rose  up  and  called  her  blessed:  her  hus- 
band praised  her.  "—Proverbs  xxxi. 

Although  it  was  through  woman  that  sin  with  all  its 
accompanying  miseries  came  into  the  world,  yet,  in 
accordance  with  the  ancient  promise  of  God,  it  was 
through  woman,  too,  that  the  Saviour  who  was  to  remove 
all  these  calamities,  was  to  come  among  men.  Thus  was 
woman,  as  well  as  man,  chosen  to  be  a  channel  of  redeem- 
ins:  grace.  And  as  Jesus  Christ,  even  after  his  ascension, 
continued  to  live  in  men,  so  too  was  he  pleased  that  his 
life  should  be  prolonged  for  all  time  in  the  devout  female 
sex :  in  pious  mothers,  chaste  wives,  and  angelic  virgins. 
The  glorious  queen  amid  all  her  sex,  the  model  of  all 
mothers,  wives,  and  maidens,  was  David's  humble  daugh- 


208 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHUKCH. 


f 


ter,  Mary.  In  her  the  life  of  Christ  was  reflected,  like 
the  light  of  the  sun  in  the  gentle,  faithful  moon  ;  for  all 
her  spiritual  loveliness  is  naught  else  but  the  reflection  of 
the  glory  and  sanctity  of  Him  whom  she  brought  into  the 
worid.  In  a  similar  manner  does  Christ  manifest  his 
beauty  of  holiness,  in  all  dutiful  mothers.  For  when  the 
Christian  matron  presses  her  cherished  offspring  to  her 
heart,  feeds  it  from  her  breast,  and  gazes  with  loving 
fondness  upon  its  growth  and  progress ;  when  she  gives 
to  it  its  first  lessons  in  prayer  and  in  love  for  God,  and 
devotes  herself  to  her  child  in  health  and  sickness,  she 
but  presents  to  our  admiring  gaze  a  copy  of  the  inexpres- 
sible love,  wisdom,  and  fidelity  with  which  Christ  begets, 
sustains,  guides,  and  preserves  his  regenerated  child. 
Hence,  the  love  and  faithfulness  of  the  Christian  mother 
has  ever  been,  in  the  Catholic  Church,  a  subject  of  the 
tenderest  respect  and  admiration ;  and  holy  mothers, 
such  as  Monica,  Felicitas,  Blanche,  Bridget,  and  others 
have  ever  been  regarded  as  graceful  ornaments  of  God's 
kingdom. 

St.  Monica  was  the  mother  of  a  great  Doctor  in  the 
Church,  St.  Augustine ;  his  mother,  too,  in  the  fairest 
and  most  complete  sense  of  the  word.  She  bore  him ; 
and  again,  after  he  had  become  dead  to  God  by  sin  and 
heresy,  she  brought  him  forth  once  more  to  God  and  the 
Church,  in  a  regenerated  life  of  penance  and  sanctity. 
Notwithstanding  the  careful  training  which  Monica  was 
ever  solicitous  to  give  her  son,  he  permitted  himself  to  be 
led  astray  bj  his  inordinate  passions,  plunged  headlong 
into  licentiousness,  and  then,  blinded  by  false  worldly 
learning,  he  was  ensnared  into  Manichseism,  and  thus  lost 
his  faith.  Who  can  describe  the  anguish  of  the  faithful 
Monica's  heart?  Yet,  blessed  are  they  who  weep  and 
mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted.  And  comfort  was 
granted  to  Monica ;  for  her  son  was  converted,  and  be- 
came a  perfect  model  of  the  strictest  virtue,  was  after- 


THE  SAINTLY  MATRONS. 


209 


wards  made  bishop,  and  at  last  became  a  Doctor  and  a 
pillar  of  strength  in  the  Church. 

Now  how  was  all  this  accomplished?     By  three  power- 
ful influences.    In  the  first  place,  notwithstanding  Augus- 
tine's errors,  there  lay  buried,  down  deep  in  his  heart,  a 
smouldering  love  for  virtue  and  truth,  a  love  that  had 
been  implanted  by  a  holy  mother's  care.     And  this  love 
saved  him  from  irredeemable  destruction.     Secondly,  in 
the  very  depths  of  his  sensuality,  he  experienced,  besides 
remorse,  a  yearning  for  a  higher  and  nobler,  a  more  last- 
ing and  satisfactory  happiness.     The  fallacies  of  heresy 
fascinated  his  imagination  and  captivated  his  intellect ; 
yet,  in  the  mysterious  recesses  of  his  heart,  a  secret  voice 
ever  admonished    him,   saying:    *^This  is  not  truth." 
Moreover,  there  were  not  wanting  warnings  from  with- 
out.    In  the  third  place,  it  was  the  gratuitous  gift  of 
heavenly  grace  which  took  so  fast  a  hold  upon  his  soul, 
pulling  him  out  of  the  mire  of  iniquity,  and  supply- 
ing him  with  such  strength,  that  he  won  a  complete 
victory  over  himself,  over  vice,  and  over  falsehood.     And 
now,  mark  well.  Christian  reader,  to  whom  Augustine 
owed  this  signal  and  final  triumph— to  his  saintly  and 
devoted  mother,  Monica.     The  pious  counsels  and  steady 
example  of  her  gentle  love,  her  magnanimous  forbear- 
ance, her  purity  and  piety,  had,  from  his  earliest  infancy, 
impressed  themselves  deeply  and  ineffaceably  on  the  young 
man's  heart,  and  imbedded  in  his  soul  a  spark  of  charity, 
which  would  not  be  extinguished,  but  insisted  on  bummg 
up  brightlv,  as  soon  as  the  first  breath  of  divine  grace  fell 
upon  it.    From  his  father,  a  rude  and  uncultivated  pagan, 
whom  St.  Monica,  in  obedience  to  her  parents,  reluctantly 
married,  the  son  could  not  have  derived  any  spark  of 
Christian  sentiment.      To  his  mother  he  was  indebted, 
also,  for  an  unceasing  exhortation  to  penance.     She  even 
followed  him  through  many  long  and  weary  journeys, 
never  for  a  moment  discontinuing  her  efforts  to  reclaim 


n 


I 


210 


CHRIST   IK   HIS   CHURCH. 


him,  praying  incessantly  to  the  throne  of  grace  for  him. 
Eyen  her  dreams  were  so  many  prayers  in  his  behalf.  On 
one  occasion,  she  called  upon  a  holy  and  experienced 
bishop,  for  comfort  and  encouragement.  And  he  said 
to  her :  "  Persevere  in  your  prayers  ;  the  child  of  so  many 
tears  cannot  be  lost."  You  know.  Christian  reader,  how 
literally  this  prediction  was  fulfilled. 

From  these  examples  we  may  learn  how  much  a  holy 
mother's  prayers  can  effect.  St.  Monica  died  at  Ostia, 
near  Rome,  in  the  year  387,  after  having  returned  thanks 
to  God  for  hearing  her  supplications,  and  after  having 
piously  requested  her  son  to  remember  her  when  at  the 
altar. 


63.  The  Virgin  Saints. 

ST.   CECILIA   AND   ST.    CATHARINE. 
••Incorruption  bringeth  nearer  to  God."— Wisdom  vi.  20. 

If  the  lives  of  Christian  mothers  and  wives  make  mani- 
fest to  us  the  beauty  of  Christ's  holiness,  how  much  more 
brilliantly,  and  beautifully,  and  closely  must  the  life  of 
Christ  be  exemplified  in  the  lives  of  that  lily-bearing 
army,  of  whom  St.  John  writes,  that  they  sing  in  the 
heavenly  Jerusalem  that  mysterious  canticle  which  they 
alone  can  sing;  that  choir  whose  state,  according  to  the 
testimony  of  Christ  and  his  Apostle,  is  sublimer  than  that 
of  married  people— the  choir  of  the  holy  virgins.  The 
virginal  beauty  of  Jesus  Christ,  his  complete  victory  over 
the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  the  pure  glowing  love  of  a  life 
wrapped  up  in  God— where  are  all  these  qualities  more 
fully  and  truly  reflected  than  in  the  pure  life  of  a  Chris- 
tian maiden?  Such  virginal  souls  have  been  generated 
in  countless  numbers,  during  her  entire  existence,  by 
our  mother  the  Church.  Two  of  the  most  sublime  and 
remarkable,  both  within  and  without  the  cloister,  are  St. 


THE   VIRGIN   SAINTS. 


211 


Cecilia  and  St.  Catharine;  the  former  a  Roman  from  the 
banks  of  the  Tiber,  the  latter  a  Greek  from  the  city  of 
Alexandria.  St.  Cecilia  has  always  been  considered  the 
patroness  of  Christian  art;  St.  Catharine  is  honored  as 
the  patroness  of  Christian  science.  In  the  Catholic 
Church,  these  two  stand  side  by  side  like  the  two  giaceful 
olive-trees  or  the  two  burnished  candlesticks  mentioned  in 
the  Apocalypse. 

Cecilia,  born  about  the  year  205,  distinguished  alike 
by  her  virginal  beauty  and  her  brightness  of  intellect,  dis- 


St.  CecUia. 

covered,  in  her  tenderest  years,  that  original  well-spring 
of  all  beauty  and  of  all  understanding,  the  religion  of  Je- 
sus Christ.  Her  chief  delight  lay  in  the  holy  gospels  and 
in  the  beautiful  chant  of  the  Church.  More  than  once, 
as  tradition  avers,  while  pouring  out  her  soul  to  God  in 
hymns,  accompanied  with  instrumental  music,  the  celes- 
tial choirs  came  down  from  heaven  and  united  their  voices 
to  hers.  At  an  early  age  she  was  betrothed,  though  much 
against  her  own  will,  to  a  young  pagan  named  Valerian. 
But  at  their  wedding-feast  our  Saint  said  decisively  to  her 
new  husband:  "Remember  that  I  have  already  been  es- 


ir,  I 


210 


CHRIST   IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


THE   VIRGIN   SAINTS. 


211 


II 


him,  praying  incessantly  to  the  throne  of  grace  for  him. 
Even  her  dreams  were  so  many  prayers  in  his  behalf.  On 
one  occasion,  she  called  upon  a  holy  and  experienced 
bishop,  for  comfort  and  encouragement.  And  he  said 
to  her :  "  Persevere  in  your  prayers  ;  the  child  of  so  many 
tears  cannot  be  lost."  You  know.  Christian  reader,  how 
literally  this  prediction  was  fulfilled. 

From  these  examples  we  may  learn  how  much  a  holy 
mother's  prayers  can  effect.  St.  Monica  died  at  Ostia, 
near  Eome,  in  the  year  387,  after  having  returned  thanks 
to  God  for  hearing  her  supplications,  and  after  having 
piously  requested  her  son  to  remember  her  when  at  the 
altar. 


« 


63.  The  Virgin  Saints. 

ST.    CECILIA   AND  ST.    CATHARINE. 
IncoiTuption  bringetli  nearer  to  God.  "—Wisdom  vi.  20. 


r 


If  the  lives  of  Christian  mothers  and  wives  make  mani- 
fest to  us  the  beauty  of  Christ's  holiness,  how  much  more 
brilliantly,  and  beautifully,  and  closely  must  the  life  of 
Christ  be  exemplified  in  the  lives  of  that  lily-bearing 
army,  of  whom  St.  John  writes,  that  they  sing  in  the 
heavenly  Jerusalem  that  mysterious  canticle  which  they 
alone  can  sing;  that  choir  whose  state,  according  to  the 
testimony  of  Christ  and  his  Apostle,  is  sublimer  than  that 
of  married  people— the  choir  of  the  holy  virgins.  The 
virginal  beauty  of  Jesus  Christ,  his  complete  victory  over 
the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  the  pure  glowing  love  of  a  life 
wrapped  up  in  God— where  are  all  these  qualities  more 
fully  and  truly  reflected  than  in  the  pure  life  of  a  Chris- 
tian maiden?  Such  virginal  souls  have  been  generated 
in  countless  numbers,  during  her  entire  existence,  by 
our  mother  the  Church.  Two  of  the  most  sublime  and 
remarkable,  both  within  and  without  the  cloister,  are  St. 


Cecilia  and  St.  Catharine;  the  former  a  Roman  from  the 
banks  of  the  Tiber,  the  latter  a  Greek  from  the  city  of 
Alexandria.  St.  Cecilia  has  always  been  considered  the 
patroness  of  Christian  art;  St.  Catharine  is  honored  as 
the  patroness  of  Christian  science.  In  the  Catholic 
Church,  these  two  stand  side  by  side  like  the  two  giaceful 
olive-trees  or  the  two  burnished  candlesticks  mentioned  in 
the  Apocalypse. 

Cecilia,  born  about  the  year  205,  distinguished  alike 
by  her  virginal  beauty  and  her  brightness  of  intellect,  dis- 


St.  Cecilia. 

covered,  in  her  tenderest  years,  that  original  well-spring 
of  all  beauty  and  of  all  understanding,  the  religion  of  Je- 
sus Christ.  Her  chief  delight  lay  in  the  holy  gospels  and 
in  the  beautiful  chant  of  the  Church.  More  than  once, 
as  tradition  avers,  while  pouring  out  her  soul  to  God  in 
hymns,  accompanied  with  instrumental  music,  the  celes- 
tial choirs  came  down  from  heaven  and  united  their  voices 
to  hers.  At  an  early  age  she  was  betrothed,  though  much 
against  her  own  will,  to  a  young  pagan  named  Valerian. 
But  at  their  wedding-feast  our  Saint  said  decisively  to  her 
new  husband:  **  Remember  that  I  have  already  been  es- 


212 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


THE  VIRGIN   SAINTS. 


213 


ill 


poused  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  intend  to  preserve  my  vir- 
ginity; and  even  now,  an  angel  of  the  Lord  stands  by  my 
side,  as  my  protector  and  defender."  Though  astonished 
and  disappointed  at  first,  the  youthful  pagan  entered  into 
himself,  became  a  convert,  and  was  baptized.  His  brother 
Tiburtius,  and  their  mutual  friend  Maximus,  followed  his 
example.  Cecilia  was  very  soon  afterwards  dragged  to 
martyrdom,  and  died  triumphant  on  the  22d  of  Novem- 
ber, 230. 


St.  Catharina 

Like  St.  Cecilia  in  the  department  of  music,  St.  Catha- 
rine of  Alexandria  has  for  centuries  been  honored  in  the 
Church  as  the  patroness  of  Christian  science;  another  evi- 
dence of  the  sincere,  genuine  sympathy  of  the  Church  for 
all  true  knowledge. 

The  following  account  will  explain  why  this  Saint  and 
virgin  was  selected  to  be  the  patroness  of  science.  One 
day,  while  the  Emperor  Maximinus  was  holding  a  grand 
and  solemn  festival  at  Alexandria  in  honor  of  the  heathen 


deities,  suddenly  a  fair  young  maiden  emerged  from  the 
assembled  multitude,  anc'  taking  her  stand  before  the 
throne  spoke  to  them  in  words  of  such  fervid  eloquence 
and  profound  knowledge  and  wisdom  against  the  absurdity 
of  worshipping  false  gods,  and  in  favor  of  the  one  true  God, 
that  neither  the  emperor  nor  any  one  of  his  assembled 
philosophers  could  reply.  This  intrepid  virgin  was  St. 
Catharine.  Without  delay  the  emperor  summoned  the 
most  distinguished  philosophers  in  Alexandria,  and  others 
well  versed  in  religious  science,  to  refute  the  Saint.  But 
they  signally  failed.  Nay,  more,  at  the  convincing  argu- 
ments of  Catharine,  the  cloud  of  darkness  was  lifted  from 
their  understanding;  her  words  penetrated  their  hearts; 
they  professed  themselves  disciples  of  Christ  crucified. 
Thus  did  Christian  science,  hand  in  hand  with  virginal 
innocence  and  childlike  simplicity,  win  the  victory  over 
proud  and  self-sufficient  worldly  wisdom.  St.  Catharine 
was,  however,  condemned  to  die  a  martyr's  death.  The 
wheel  on  which  she  had  been  placed,  having  broken  to 
pieces  without  injuring  her  fair  person,  she  was  dispatched 
with  the  sword  on  the  25th  of  November,  307. 

Such  are  the  nine  choirs  of  Christ's  chosen  ones,  in 
whom  he  manifests  the  beauty  and  glory  of  his  holiness. 


212 


CHRIST  IN  HIg  CHURCH. 


1 


poused  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  intend  to  preserve  my  vir- 
ginity; and  even  now,  an  angel  of  the  Lord  stands  by  my 
side,  as  my  protector  and  defender."  Though  astonished 
and  disappointed  at  first,  the  youthful  pagan  entered  into 
himself,  became  a  convert,  and  was  baptized.  His  brother 
Tiburtius,  and  their  mutual  friend  Maximus,  followed  his 
example.  Cecilia  was  very  soon  afterwards  dragged  to 
martyrdom,  and  died  triumphant  on  the  22d  of  Novem- 
ber, 230. 


St.  Catharine. 

Like  St.  Cecilia  in  the  department  of  music,  St.  Catha- 
rine of  Alexandria  has  for  centuries  been  honored  in  the 
Church  as  the  patroness  of  Christian  science;  another  evi- 
dence of  the  sincere,  genuine  sympathy  of  the  Church  for 
all  true  knowledge. 

The  following  account  will  explain  why  this  Saint  and 
virgin  was  selected  to  be  the  patroness  of  science.  One 
day,  while  the  Emperor  Maximinus  was  holding  a  grand 
and  solemn  festival  at  Alexandria  in  honor  of  the  heathen 


THE  VIRGIN   SAINTS. 


213 


deities,  suddenly  a  fair  young  maiden  emerged  from  the 
assembled  multitude,  and  taking  her  stand  before  the 
throne  spoke  to  them  in  words  of  such  fervid  eloquence 
and  profound  knowledge  and  wisdom  against  the  absurdity 
of  worshipping  false  gods,  and  in  favor  of  the  one  true  God, 
that  neither  the  emperor  nor  any  one  of  his  assembled 
philosophers  could  reply.  This  intrepid  virgin  was  St. 
Catharine.  Without  delay  the  emperor  summoned  the 
most  distinguished  philosophers  in  Alexandria,  and  others 
well  versed  in  religious  science,  to  refute  the  Saint.  But 
they  signally  failed.  Nay,  more,  at  the  convincing  argu- 
ments of  Catharine,  the  cloud  of  darkness  was  lifted  from 
their  understanding;  her  words  penetrated  their  hearts; 
they  professed  themselves  disciples  of  Christ  crucified. 
Thus  did  Christian  science,  hand  in  hand  with  virginal 
innocence  and  childlike  simplicity,  win  the  victory  over 
proud  and  self-suflScient  worldly  wisdom.  St.  Catharine 
was,  however,  condemned  to  die  a  martyr's  death.  The 
wheel  on  which  she  had  been  placed,  having  broken  to 
pieces  without  injuring  her  fair  person,  she  was  dispatched 
with  the  sword  on  the  25th  of  November,  307. 

Such  are  the  nine  choirs  of  Christ's  chosen  ones,  in 
whom  he  manifests  the  beauty  and  glory  of  his  holiness. 


l| 


I 


CHAPTER  VIIL 


THE  HISTORY  OF  HERESY  AND  ITS 

AGGRESSIONS. 


CHBIST    IiPrSS    IN    HIS    CHURCH    AS    THE    DERIDED    AND 

DESPISED   ONE. 


I 


64.  Nature  and  Origin  of  Heresy. 

"  There  must  also  be  heresies:  that  they  also  who  are  approved, 
may  be  made  manifest  among  you." — 1  Corinthians  xi.  19. 

AS  Jesus  Christ  is  the  light  that  came  into  the  world 
to  enlighten  its  darkness,  should  not  all  men  turn 
towards  that  light  with  joy  and  gladness?  As  he  came  into 
the  world  for  the  purpose  of  overthrowing  the  idols  of  error 
and  superstition,  who  would  dare  to  stretch  out  his  hand 
to  restore  these  fallen  gods?  Since  the  truth  preached  by 
Jesus  came  from  heaven,  yea,  from  the  very  bosom  of  the 
eternal  Father  himself,  should  not  all  men  cheerfully  and 
unconditionally  acknowledge  and  accept  it?  Alas!  so  it 
should  be;  so  it  could  be.  But  we  are  too  well  aware  that 
the  Jews,  even  in  the  time  of  Christ,  loved  darkness  bet- 
ter than  light;  that  Jews  and  heathens  alike  used  every 
effort  at  the  outset,  to  rephice  upon  their  altars  the  false 
gods  overthrown  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  lost  no  opportunity 
to  oppose  and  combat  his  teachings.  When  he  spoke  of 
his  divinity,  and  consubstantiality  with  the  Father,  they 
charged  him  with  blasphemy.  When  he  asserted  that  he 
was  older  than  Abraham,  they  sought  to  stone  him.  When 
he  discoursed  to  them  on  the  bread  of  eternal  life,  and 


NATURE  AND   ORIGIN   OF  HERESY. 


216 


proposed  the  institution  of  the  blessed  Sacrament  of  the 
altar,  they  treated  his  promise  as  an  impossible  one,  and 
turned  their  backs  upon  him  and  his  doctrine.  They 
either  denied  his  miracles,  or,  as  they  were  stubborn  facts 
well  known  to  the  people,  endeavored  to  explain  them 
away  or  attribute  them  to  some  evil  power. 

If,  then,  our  beloved  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ 
was  despised  to  such  an  extent,  at  the  very  time  when  he  was 
perfecting  visibly  among  men  the  great  mystery  of  man's 
redemption,  we  must  not  wonder  that  his  holy  Church, 
the  teacher  of  all  nations,  should  have  been  despised,  and 
her  teachings  denied  and  rejected  in  after  times.  Christ 
still  lives  in  his  Church;  but  he  lives,  and  he  will  live, 
till  the  great  day  of  judgment,  "  a  sign  that  shall  be  con- 
tradicted." 

As  during  his  actual  life  upon  earth,  the  human  intel- 
lect will  be  ever  unable  to  grasp  the  profound  mysteries  of 
his  religion,  and  will  therefore  rise  in  proud  and  blind 
rebellion  against  his  doctrines.  It  will  always  be  as  easy 
to  find  a  pretext  for  doubting  and  denying,  as  it  was  in 
his  own  time.  As  in  those  days,  the  human  heart  will 
always  be  inclined  to  evil,  and  will  therefore  be  ever  ready 
to  controvert  the  truth  of  those  doctrines  which  inculcate 
humility,  obedience,  and  self-control.  In  all  ages,  as  well 
as  in  the  days  of  Christ,  will  the  human  conscience 
endeavor  to  quiet  itself,  and  justify  its  unbelief.  As  then, 
so  will  proud  men  ever  entertain  feelings  of  envy  and 
hatred  towards  those  who  demand  belief  in  the  doctrines 
of  an  invisible  master;  and  the  more  so,  when  these  repre- 
sentatives of  the  spiritual  are  blameless  in  their  own  lives. 
Such  is  the  origin  of  all  heresy. 

The  history  of  heresy  presents  a  sad  picture  to  our 
view.  Alas!  how  senseless  must  that  man  be,  who  sits  in 
judgment  on  the  truth  brought  down  from  heaven  by  the 
Son  of  God;  the  truth  which  he  confirmed  by  miracles  and 
sealed  with  his  blood;  the  truth  in  whose  defence  millions 


216 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


HERESIES   CONCERNING  CREATION. 


217 


of  the  holiest  men  sacrificed  their  lives;  on  the  truth  in 
whose  possession  the  noblest  and  most  intelligent  persons 
have  found  peace  in  life  and  consolation  in  death!  How 
lamentable  the  fate  of  the  millions,  who  through  the 
stubborn  pride  of  heresiarchs,  have  been  kept  away  from 
the  well-springs  of  truth,  from  the  source  of  grace  and 
hfe,  from  Christ  and  his  Church!  And  yet  it  may  be 
salutary  and  useful  for  us.  Christians,  to  cast  a  glance  at 
this  sad  history  of  heresy  and  heretics.  In  the  midst  of 
the  unholy  conflicts  stirred  up  by  these  unbelieving  men, 
we  shall  see  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  leader,  in  his  sublime 
majesty  and  dignity,  defending  his  Church  against  the 
powers  of  hell;  rallying  his  faithful  forces  to  her  defence, 
enlightening  them,  strengthening  "hem,  inspiring  them; 
thus  covering  his  Church  with  the  grand  shield  composed 
of  his  fathers  of  the  Church  and  his  holy  councils;  and 
bringing  forth  from  the  fires  of  persecution  kindled  by 
heretics,  the  gold  of  divine  truth  more  bright  and  beauti- 
ful than  ever. 


65.  Heresies  Concerning  Creation. 

GNOSTICISM. 

•'  Professing  themselves  to  be  wise,  they  became  fools." — Romans 
i.  22. 

Among  the  several  species  of  heresy  that  afflicted  the 
Church,  there  were  four  of  very  grave  importance,  for 
they  were  directed  against  the  four  principal  articles  of 
faith;  namely,  the  creation  of  the  world,  the  blessed  Trin- 
ity, the  divine-human  person  of  Christ,  and  divine  grace. 

In  opposition  to  the  teachings  of  the  Church  on  crea- 
tion, the  Gnostics  rose  and  lived  during  the  first  three 
centuries.  These  heretics,  although  priding  themselves 
on  their  superior  wisdom,  and  despising  the  simple  faith 
of  the  Christians,  fell  into  the  most  ridiculous  absurdities. 


Thus,  it  seemed  to  them  impossible  that  God,  a  sublime 
and  infinite  Spirit,  should  have  created  rough  and  chaotic 
matter.  They  maintained  that  the  material  composing 
the  earth  had,  like  God  himself,  existed  from  all  eternity; 
that  out  of  God  had  emanated  a  second  and  somewhat 
inferior  spirit;  and  out  of  this  one,  a  third  spirit;  still  less 
perfect;  and  so  on  for  a  long  generation,  each  spirit  being 
less  and  less  good,  less  and  less  wise,  till  at  last  one  came 
who  rebelled  against  God  and  sought  to  setup  a  separate  and 
independent  kingdom  of  his  own.  With  this  view  he  took 
possession  of  chaotic  matter,  and  formed  the  world,  with  its 
three  natural  kingdoms  of  earth,  fire,  and  water.  The  mate- 
rial world  therefore,  deriving  its  origin  from  a  finite  and 
evil  spirit,  all  matter,  or  temporal  creation,  must  be  of 
itself  evil  and  sinful.  They  taught  that  the  man  who  is 
desirous  of  reaching  and  of  being  united  to  God,  must 
abstain  as  much  as  possible  from  all  bodily  or  material 
things,  especially  from  the  gratification  of  the  senses,  from 
wine  and  marriage;  and  that  for  this  reason  Jesus  Christ, 
himself  one  of  the  lower  spirits  or  emanations  from  the 
supreme  God,  had  no  real  body,  but  only  an  imaginary 
one. 

These  heretics  mixed  up  these  and  similar  absurdities 
with  maxims  from  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  from  the  books 
of  pagan  philosophy;  and  flattered  themselves  that  they 
were  in  secure  possession  of  perfect  truth.  Their  system 
of  morality  was  very  austere ;  but  the  lives  of  most  of 
them  were  dishonest  and  vicious. 

The  most  remarkable  upholders  of  Gnosticism  were 
Cerinthus,  Basilides,  Valentine,  Marcion,  and  Manes  the 
Persian.  The  last  was  the  author  of  Manichaeism.  Their 
errors  were  combated  and  refuted  by  the  Apostles  John  and 
Paul,*  by  the  first  disciples  of  the  Apostles,  and  by  the 

*  Thus  St.  Paul  had  these  heretics  in  his  mind,  when,  in  the 
4th  chapter  of  his  first  Epistle  to  Timothy,  he  warns  him  against 
apostates,  who  forbid  marriage  and  the  use  of  certain  meats.    If  the 


:^18 


CHRIST   IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


earliest  Fathers  of  the  Church,  all  of  whom  kept  special 
watch  lest  the  true  teachings  of  the  Church  should  be  in 
the  least  degree  changed  or  tainted  by  these  absurd  opin- 


ions. 


66.  Heresies  against  the  Blessed  Trinity. 

ARIANISM. 

**  The  god  of  this  world  hath  blinded  the  minds  of  unbelievers, 
that  the  light  of  the  gospel  of  the  glory  of  Christ,  who  is  the 
image  of  God,  should  not  shine  unto  them."— 2  Corinthians  iv.  4. 

The  doctrine  of  the  holy  Trinity  was  assailed  as  early 
as  the  third  century.  Among  its  opponents  were  Paul  of 
Samosata,  Beryllus  of  Bostra,  the  African  priest  Sabel- 
lius,  and  othpj-s  more  or  less  known.  These  heretics  main- 
tained that  there  is  but  one  person  in  God,  although  this 
person  reveals  himself  in  a  threefold  manner  as  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  Arius,  a  priest  of  Alexandria, 
undertook  to  combat  and  controvert  this  error,  but  fell 
himself  into  the  opposite  error.  In  his  attempt  to  prove 
the  Trinity,  he  destroyed  the  Unity  of  divine  Being,  and 
taught  that  the  Son  of  God  is  distinct  from  the  Father, 
not  only  in  person,  but  also  in  nature;  that  he  is  not 
generated  from  the  substance  of  the  Father,  but  created 
out  of  nothing,  and  therefore  is  not  co-eternal  nor  equal  to 
the  Father,  but  is  merely  the  first  and  most  excellent  of 
his  creatures.  Thus  we  see  that  Arius  is  the  father  of  the 
so-called  reason-believing  people  of  our  own  day,  the 
rationalists,  who  deny  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ.     God 

Church  has  forbidden  the  priests  to  marry,  and  prohibited  all  the 
faithful  to  eat  flesh  meat  on  forbidden  days,  it  is  not  because  she 
considers  marriage  wrong  or  flesh  meat  injurious,  but  because  she 
knows  that  such  abstinence  from  marriage,  or  from  the  use  of  flesh 
meat,  when  practised  out  of  love  for  God,  is  good  and  salutary  to 
the  soul. 


HERESIES   AGAINST  THE  BLESSED  TRINITY.      219 

raised  up  in  the  person  of  St.  Athanasius,  that  holy  Doc- 
tor of  the  Church,  a  formidable  adversary,  a  glorious  con- 
fessor and  defender  of  the  truth  against  Arius,  whose 
errors  were  formally  and  solemnly  condemned  in  the  Gen- 
eral Council  of  Nice,  in  325.  However,  God  permitted 
Arianism  to  spread  over  a  large  part  of  Christendom,  and 
for  300  years  to  disaffect  many  peoples,  partly  by  the  crafti- 
ness  and  hypocrisy  of   its  teachers,  but  chiefly  by  the 


St.  Athanasius. 

influence  of  the  imperial  court,  which  had  banished  St. 
Athanasius. 

Allied  with  this  heresy  was  that  of  Macedonius,  which 
taught  that  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not  of  the  same  nature  or 
essence  as  the  Father,  but  less  than  either  Father  or  Son. 
This  sin  of  blasphemy  against  th^  Holy  Ghost  was  con- 
demned in  the  Council  of  Constantinople,  held  in  381. 


-^18 


CHRIST  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


earliest  Fathers  of  the  Church,  all  of  whom  kept  special 
watch  lest  the  true  teachings  of  the  Church  should  be  in 
the  least  degree  changed  or  tainted  by  these  absurd  opin- 
ions. 


66.  Heresies  against  the  Blessed  Trinity. 

ABIANISM. 

"The  god  of  this  world  hath  bliuded  the  minds  of  unbelievers, 
that  the  light  of  the  gospel  of  the  glory  of  Christ,  who  is  the 
image  of  God,  should  not  shine  unto  them."— 2  Corinthians  iv.  4 

The  doctrine  of  the  holy  Trinity  was  assailed  as  early 
as  the  third  century.  Among  its  opponents  were  Paul  of 
Samosata,  Beryllus  of  Bostra,  the  African  priest  Sabel- 
lius,  and  othpis  more  or  less  known.  These  heretics  main- 
tained that  there  is  but  one  person  in  God,  although  this 
person  reveals  himself  in  a  threefold  manner  as  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  Arius,  a  priest  of  Alexandria, 
undertook  to  combat  and  controvert  this  error,  but  fell 
himself  into  the  opposite  error.  In  his  attempt  to  prove 
the  Trinity,  he  destroyed  the  Unity  of  divine  Being,  and 
taught  that  the  Son  of  God  is  distinct  from  the  Father, 
nut  only  in  person,  but  also  in  nature;  that  he  is  not 
generated  from  the  substance  of  the  Father,  but  created 
out  of  nothing,  and  therefore  is  not  co-eternal  nor  equal  to 
the  Father,  but  is  merely  the  first  and  most  excellent  of 
his  creatures.  Thus  we  see  that  Arius  is  the  father  of  the 
so-called  reason-believing  people  of  our  own  day,  the 
rationalists,  who  deny  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ.     God 

Church  has  forbidden  the  priests  to  marry,  and  prohibited  all  the 
faithful  to  eat  flesh  meat  on  forbidden  days,  it  is  cot  because  she 
considers  marriage  wrong  or  flesh  meat  injurious,  but  because  she 
knows  that  such  abstinence  from  marriage,  or  from  the  use  of  flesh 
meat,  when  practised  out  of  love  for  God,  is  good  and  salutary  to 
the  soul. 


HERESIES    AGAINST   THE   BLESSED   TRINITY.      219 

raised  up  in  the  person  of  St.  Athanasius,  that  holy  Doc- 
tor of  the  Church,  a  formidable  adversary,  a  glorious  con- 
fessor and  defender  of  the  truth  against  Arius,  whose 
errors  were  formally  and  solemnly  condemned  in  the  Gen- 
eral Council  of  Nice,  in  325.  However,  God  permitted 
Arianism  to  spread  over  a  large  part  of  Christendom,  and 
for  300  years  to  disaffect  many  peoples,  partly  by  the  crafti- 
ness  and  hypocrisy  of   its  teachers,  but  chiefly  by  the 


influence  of  the  imperial  court,  which  had  banished  St. 
Athanasius. 

Allied  with  this  heresy  was  that  of  Macedonius,  which 
taught  that  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not  of  the  same  nature  or 
essence  as  the  Father,  but  less  than  either  Father  or  Son. 
This  sin  of  blasphemy  against  th^  Holy  Ghost  was  con- 
demned in  the  Council  of  Constantinople,  held  in  381. 


220 


CHRIST  m  HIS  CHURCH. 


HERESIES  CONCERNING  GRACE. 


221 


67.  Heresies  against  the  Divine  Person  of  Jesus 

Christ. 

NESTORIANISM. 
"Is  Christ  divided?"—!  Corinthians  i.  13. 

One  hundred  years  after  Arius,  Nestorius,  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  rose  up  against  the  Catholic  doctrine  con- 
cerning the  unity  of  the  person  of  Christ.  He  treated  the 
mystery  of  the  intimate  and  inseparable  union  of  the  two 
natures  in  Clirist,  of  the  divine  nature  and  human,  as 
absurd  and  untrue;  and  taught  that  in  Christ  there  are 
two  persons,  a  divine  and  a  human  person,  and  that  as 
Mary  had  given  birth  to  the  human  person  only,  she  there- 
fore must  not  be  styled  the  Mother  of  God.  In  the  year 
428  he  first  preached  this  heresy  publicly  in  Constantinople. 
The  consternation  and  sorrow  of  the  laity  were  indescrib- 
able, on  being  told  from  the  pulpit  that  they  were  no  longer 
to  address  the  Blessed  Virgin  as  Mother  of  God.  **  And 
how,"  they  inquired,  "  if  the  human  and  divine  natures 
are  not  inseparably  united  in  Christ,  if  only  the  human 
nature  of  Christ  suffered  and  died  on  the  cross,  how  can 
we  be  saved?  What  value  can  the  sacrifice  so  offered  on 
Calvary  have  for  our  redemption?"  This  heresy  was 
opposed  and  refuted  by  several  bishops  and  priests,  but 
especially  by  the  holy  Cyril,  patriarch  of  Alexandria;  and 
in  the  third  General  Council,  held  at  Ephesus,  it  was 
formally  condemned. 

The  Abbot  Eutyches  fell  into  the  opposite  error.  In 
his  imprudent  zeal  to  refute  Nestorius,  he  advanced  the 
erroneous  theory  that  the  human  nature  in  Christ  is  so 
closely  united  with  the  divine  nature,  that  it  is  absorbed 
in  the  latter,  so  that  Wte  can  predicate  but  one  nature  in 
Christ,  which  is  the  divine.  He  did  not  reflect,  that  if 
the  human  nature  of  Christ  is  eliminated,  he  cannot  be 
pur  brother,  aAd  hence  canpot  be  our  Redeemer.     Against, 


this  error,  and  those  who  maintained  and  defended  it, 
called  Moriophysts,  St.  Leo  the  Great  fought  with  the  zeal 
and  ability  of  an  apostle.  It  was  condemned  m  the  year 
451  by  the  fourth  General  Council  of  Chalcedon. 


68.  Heresies  Concerning  Grace. 

PELAGIANISM. 

•*I  can  do  all  things  in  him  who  strengthencth  me.— For  it  is 
God  who  worketh  in  you  both  to  will  and  to  accomplish,  according 
to  his  good  will."— Philippians  ii.  13,  and  iv.  13. 

About  the  same  time,  the  British  monk  Pelagius,  in 
Rome,  and  afterwards  in  Carthage,  assailed  the  Christian 
doctrines  on  grace,  and  on  free-will  in  man:  elevating  the 
latter  too  high  and  destroying  the  former.     Like  the  ra- 
tionalists of  our  times,  this  misguided  monk  taught,  fifteen 
hundred  years  ago,  that  Adam's  sin  inflicted  no  injury 
upon  his  descendants,  that  consequently  there  is  no  origi- 
nal sin,  that  baptism  is  not  necessary  to  salvation,  and  that 
man  has  within  himself  so  much  moral  force  that  he  can 
lead  a  virtuous  life— pleasing  to  God  and  meritorious  of 
heaven— without  the  aid  of  grace.     The  chief  adversary 
of  this  heresy  was  St.  Augustine.     This  pious  and  learned 
Doctor  of  the  Church  defended,  against  the  Pelagians,  the 
necessity  of  supernatural  grace;   and  against  the  Mani- 
chseans  the  free  exercise  of  the  will  in  man.      All  our 
virtue  and  holiness  can  proceed  only  from  the  union  of  the 
divine  and  human;  that  is,  from  heaven's  grace  combined 
with  free  co-operation  in  man.     It  is  divine  grace  that 
gives  freedom,  vitality,  and  strength  to  the  human  will, 
wounded  and  weakened  as  it  is  by  Adam's  sin,  and  renders 
it  capable  of  genuine  supernatural  virtue.     These  ancient 
doctrines  of  St.  Augustine  were  ratified  in  several  Councils, 
and  the  errors  of  the  Pelagians  were  again  solemnly  and 
formally  condemned  in  the    third  General    Council  at 
Ephesus. 


I 


222  OHBIST  IN  HIS  CHUBCH. 


69.  Iconoclasm. 

"  You  shall  not  make  to  yourselves  any  graven  thing  to  adore  it." 
—Leviticus  xxvi.  1. 

Towards  the  close  of  Christian  antiquity,  a  diflBculty 
arose  in  the  Eastern  Church  regarding  pictures  and  images. 
Away  back  in  **the  days  of  the  martyrs,"  when  the  Chris- 
tians were  as  yet  compelled  to  celebrate  the  sacred  mys- 
teries, secretly,  in  the  Catacombs,  they  used  to  set  up 
pious  images  for  their  edification  and  consolation.  This 
practice  was  founded  in  the  very  spirit  of  Christianity. 
Therefore,  when  Serenus,  bishop  of  Marseilles,  cast  out  all 
the  images  from  his  Cathedral,  under  the  pretence  of  pre- 
venting divine  honors  being  paid  to  them,  the  Pope,  St. 
Gregory  the  Great,  wrote  to  him  as  follows:  *'  Thou  shouldst 
not  have  destroyed  what  was  intended,  not  indeed  for 
worship,  bat  for  the  instruction  of  the  unlettered  in  your 
church.  To  adora  a  picture  is  quite  another  thing  from 
learning,  by  that  picture,  the  mystery  which  we  are  to 
adore.  For,  what  writing  is  to  the  educated,  a  picture  is 
for  those  who  cannot  read,  for  in  it  they  can  see  and  know 
the  course  they  have  to  follow."  In  the  Oriental  Church 
some  injudicious  persons  in  that  part  of  the  world  had 
been  guilty  of  showing  too  much  reverence  towards  images, 
and  this  fact  furnished  a  pretext  to  the  Greek  emperor, 
Leo  the  Isaurian,  in  the  year  727,  to  forbid  all  veneration 
to  images  as  being  idolatrous.  The  conflict,  then  begun, 
lasted  nearly  one  hundred  and  twenty  years;  during  which 
time  many  of  the  emperors  forgot  all  care  for  the  worldly 
welfare  of  their  subjects,  in  order  to  meddle  in  Church 
affairs,  and  by  repeated  imperial  orders,  fines,  and  penalties 
endeavored  to  root  out  the  lawful  and  ancient  veneration 
of  images.  The  pious  empresses  Irene  and  Theodora 
interested  themselves  in  upholding  this  unduly  disparaged 
ancient  Christian  custom,  and  the  seventh  and  eighth 


THE  GREEK  SCHISM. 


223 


I 


General  Councils,  at  Nice  and  Constantinople,  defended 
the  veneration,  but  not  the  adoration,  of  images,  as  some- 
thing lawful,  and  extremely  useful  to  the  Christian  people. 


70.  The  Greek  Schism. 

•♦The  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  in  two,  from  the  top  even  to 
the  bottom."— Matthew  xxvii.  51. 

During  the  middle  ages,  three  violent  storms  swept 
over  the  Church,  threatening  its  unity  and  tearing  many 
of  her  children  from  her  motherly  bosom.  These  were  the 
Greek  schism,  the  Manichaean  fanaticism  of  the  thirteenth 
century,  and  the  aggressions  of  the  restless,  mischievous 

Hussites. 

The  author  of  the  Greek  schism  which  separated  the 
Eastern  or  Greek  Church  from  the  mother  Church  at 
Home,  was  Photius.     This  designing  man,  supported  by 
the  intrigues  and  power  of  the  imperial  court,  assumed 
the  patriarchal  chair  of  Constantinople  in  858.     At  first  he 
sought,  by  flattery  and  bribes,  to  obtain  the  recognition  of 
the  Pope.     Failing  in  this,  he  threw  off  the  mask,  and  had 
the  audacity  to  condemn  the  Roman  Church  as  having 
departed  from  the  faith  and  discipline  of  the  Fathers. 
This  hypocritical  pretender,  after  being  deposed  by  Leo 
VI.,  died  in  the  year  891.     The  fires  of  this  dispute  con- 
tinued to  slumber  till  1043,  when  the  ambitious  Michael 
Cerularius  having  been  raised  to  the  patriarchate  of  Con- 
stantinople, the  flames  again  burst  forth  with  fresh  fury. 
This  proud  prelate  repeated  the  charges  of  Photius  against 
Rome,  and  so  far  succeeded  in  deceiving  and  stirring  up 
the  people  that  the  revolt  soon  ended  in  the  complete 
separation  of  the   Eastern   Church  from  the  Roman  or 
Western  Church.     Ever  since  that  unhappy  occurrence, 
the  Popes  and  the  bishops  assembled  in  all  the  General 
Councils,  have  been  untiring  in  their  efforts  to  bring  back 


j 


I  <i 


224 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


the  schismatics  to  the  unity  of  the  Church.  But  although 
these  efforts  sometimes  promised  happy  results,  and  al- 
though some  individual  bishops  have  returned  (United 
Greeks),  yet  the  gulf  between  the  mother  Church  and  her 
schismatical  children  yawns  as  wide  and  as  gloomy  as  ever. 
The  Greek  Church,  once  so  fruitful  in  learned  Doctors  and 
holy  saints,  lies  dead  now  like  a  dry  branch  broken  from 
the  vine.  The  same  curse  of  religious  Caesarism,  or  impe- 
rial supremacy  and  tyranny  over  the  Church,  the  same 
desolating  blight  brought  about  by  the  early  emperors  of 
Constantinople — which  unlucky  city  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  Mohammedan  Turks  in  1453— still  sits  brooding  over 
the  unhappy  Greek  Church ;  and  the  supreme  power,  reli- 
gious as  well  as  civil,  is  vested  in  the  hands  of  the  irrespon- 
sible Bussian  Czar. 


71.  The  Albigenses  and  Gatherers. 

*•  When  they  had  stood  up  against  Moses  and  Aaron,  they  said: 
Let  it  be  enough  for  you  that  all  the  multitude  consisteth  of  holy 
ones,  and  the  Lord  is  among  them;  why  lift  you  up  yourselves  above 
the  people  of  the  Lord?  And  immediately  the  earth  broke  asunder 
under  ther  feet,  and  devoured  them,  with  their  tents  and  all  their 
substances!" — Numbers  xvi. 

Hardly  five  hundred  years  after  this  unhappy  event 
in  the  East,  the  Western  Church  was  overrun  and  sorely 
afflicted  by  the  fanatical  Gatherers  and  Albigenses.  These 
were  not  two  distinct  sects  of  heretics,  but  rather  a  mix- 
ture of  the  Manichaeans  and  Gnostics,  who  sprang  into 
existence  in  Southern  France  and  Spain,  at  the  beginning 
of  the  thirteenth  century.  On  account  of  their  pompous 
pretensions  to  virtue,  they  were  styled  Purists,  or  Puritans, 
and  sometimes  Albigenses,  from  their  chief  stronghold, 
Albi  in  the  south  of  France. 

They  rejected  all  the  Christian  fundamental  truths 
concerning  the  creation  of  the  world,  the  incarnation  of 


THE  ALBIGENSES   AND   GATHERERS. 


225 


Christ,  and  his  resurrection ;  all   exterior    worship,  and 
especially  marriage.     They  taught  that  it  was  not  the 
God  of  light  who  created  the  world,  but  the  god  of  dark- 
ness—Jehova.     The  men,  therefore,  descended  from  this   . 
god  are,  of  their  nature,  enemies  of  light.     But  the  God 
of  light  sent  his  chief  angel,  Jesus,  into  the  world,  with 
an  imaginary  body,  in  order  to  free  men  from  the  slavery 
of  Jehova  and  his  ten  commandments.     These  freedmen 
formed  a  superior  class  of  beings,  and  to  them  only  is 
obedience  due;  for  they  alone  live  in  the  strictest  detach- 
ment from  corporeal  life.     Every  one  who  promises  to 
join  this  sect  before  his  death,  may  meanwhile  enjoy  all 
pleasures ;  observing  no  commandments,  especially  those 
emanating  from  Jehova,  who  is  styled  by  these  heretics 

the  god  of  darkness.  ^ 

Such  abominable  theories,  if  reduced  to  practice,  would 
have  destroyed  the  foundations,  not  only  of  the  Church, 
but  also  of  the  State.     As  the  kindness  and  instruction 
vouchsafed  to  them  by  Pope  Innocent  III.  were  in  vain, 
as  the  spiritual  crusade  of  preaching  and  of  the  Rosary 
carried  on  by  St.  Dominic  and  his  monks  did  not  com- 
pletely eradicate  this  heresy,  as  these  rebels  dared  to  lay 
violent  hands  upon  the  person  of  the  papal  legate,  Peter 
of  Casselnau,  killing  him  while  he  was  preaching  on  the 
15th  of  January,  1209,  it  became  necessary  to  resort  to 
forcible  means  of  subjugation.     A  body  of  soldiers,  led  by 
Count  Simon  of  Montford,  marched  against  them,  and  a 
number   of  cruel  and  sanguinary  battles  were  fought. 
About  the  year  1229  the  Inquisition  came  into  existence, 
and  handed  these  heretics  over  to  the  chastising  hands  of 
the  civil  power,  as  disturbers  and  mischief-makers  danger- 
ous to  society. 


!v1 


1 


226  CHRIST  IN   HIS  CHURCH. 


72.  The  Hussites. 

••  As  Sodom  and  Gomorrha,  in  like  manner,  these  men  also  were 
made  an  example,  who  defile  the  flesh,  and  despise  domination,  and 
blaspheme  majesty." — Jude  i. 

Many  other  discontented  and  disappointed  individuals 
allied  themselves  in  these  ages  with  the  Albigenses,  find- 
ing fault  and  creating  disturbance  in  the  Church  and  in 
society  generally.  The  outward  splendor  of  the  Church, 
the  princely  magnificence  and  wealth  of  some  few  prelates, 
together  with  the  disedifying  lives  of  some  few  individ- 
uals among  the  clergy,  scandalized  many  a  well-minded 
person,  who  m  his  short-sightedness  and  prejudiced  vision 
was  unable  to  discern  the  exception  from  the  general  rule, 
the  accidental  from  the  essential  and  real.  Persons  thus 
affected  easily  fell  a  prey  to  the  temptation  of  doubt, 
insubordination,  and  positive  disobedience  to  the  authority 
of  the  Church.  In  their  blindness,  they  could  not  see 
beyond  the  surface  of  things,  and  fancied  to  themselves 
that  the  spirit  of  Christ  had  deserted  the  inner  life  of 
Christianity.  They  conceived  a  hatred  and  contempt  for 
the  Church,  its  ordinances,  and  even  its  mode  of  worship  ; 
and  wished,  or  affected,  to  be  altogether  internal  and 
purely  spiritual,  in  order  to  become  more  intimately  united 
with  Jesus  Christ  and  with  the  life  beyond  the  grave ; 
hence  they  gradually  became  immersed  in  the  perilous 
quagmire  of  a  false  mysticism.* 

Such  was  the  fate  of  the  Waldenses  of  the  twelth  cen- 

*  Mysticism  is  the  doctrine  whereby  man  learns  to  become  closely 
united  with  Christ,  and  elevated  to  a  higher  plane  of  truth  and 
grace,  by  the  practice  of  prayer,  contemplation,  fasting,  and  the  like. 
If  this  theory  were  strictly  carried  out,  to  the  exclusion  of  other 
means  of  sanctification,  such  as  learning,  study,  hearing  of  sermons, 
obedience  to  Church  precepts,  etc.,  it  would  lead  to  false  mysticism. 
And  this,  after  raising  man  aloft  to  the  highest  pinnacle  of  spiritual 
pride,  invariably  plunges  him  into  the  depths  of  sensuality. 


THE  HUSSITES. 


227 


tury  ;  of  the  Brethren  and  Sisters  of  Liberty  or  of  the  free 
spirit,  and  of  the  Apostolic  Brethren  in  the  thirteenth 
century.     John  Wickliffe  of  England  belonged  to  these 
restless  mischief-makers.     He  railed  vociferously  against 
the  temporal  possessions  of  the  Church,  against  the  Pope ; 
and,  like  the  Protestants  of  the  Reformation,   he  taught 
that  every  reader  of  the  holy  Scripture  was  an  infallible 
interpreter  of  its  meaning,  and  supreme  judge  in  matters 
of  faith.     He  died  in  the  year  1384,  but  his  writings  were 
multiplied  and  widely  circulated  by  John  Huss,  the  Bohe- 
mian heretic.      This  man  taught  that   some   nien  are 
destired  by  God  from  all  eternity  for  happiness,  and  these 
cannot  help  but  be  saved  ;  that  others  are  predestined  to 
eternal  perdition,  and  cannot  escape  it.     Only  the  elect, 
or  predestined,  can  be  members  of  the  Church  ;  they  only 
can  be  heads  of  Church  or  State:  whilst  to  the  others, 
obedience  is  not  to  be  given.     Huss  was  therefore  danger- 
ous to  Church  and  government.     With  a  letter  of  safe- 
conduct    from    the    emperor    Sigismund,    this    heretic 
appeared  before  the  Gei.eral  Council  at  Constance.     Here 
the  princes  and  the  bishops,  in  the  most  friendly  manner, 
tried  to  persuade  him,  by  entreaty  and  explanation,  to 
renounce  his  absurd  yet  dangerous  ^«^;«««' ^J^^^^^^"' '";;" 
God's  Church  from  a  dreadful  scandal.     But  this  proud 
and  obstinate  man  withstood  both  entreaty  and  threat, 
and  was  burnt  to  death,  at  Constance,  on  the  6th  of  July, 
in  the  year  1415,  as  a  heretic  and  disturber  of  the  public 
peace.* 

.  It  is  untrue  to  allege  that  the  Church,  in  ^e  Council  of  Con- 
»,ance  put  Huss  to  death.  The  Council  did  nothing  but  its  duty  , 
name!;  o  adjudgehim  guilty  of  heresy,  to  deprive  him  of  h.s  office 
and  o  excommunicate  I'm  from  the  fold  of  the  Church  He  now 
hecame  amenable  to  the  civil  co»rts,  as  a  disturber  of  «- Pub^c 
peace.  These  pronounced  his  sentence,  and  executed  "•  1^0"^  «'« 
bishoDS  of  the  Council,  accordmg  to  the  testimony  of  Ulrich  Reich- 
elar-bo  ^as  an  ey;-witness,  petitioned  King  Sigismund  and  the 
Judges  to  spare  Huss's  life. 


\\ 


*y 


aea^ 


228 


CHRIST  IN   HIS  CHURCH. 


Some  of  the  Bohemian  nobility,  under  pretext  of  aveng- 
ing Huss,  and  of  demanding  the  reception  of  communioii 
under  both  kinds,  inaugurated  against  King  Sigismund 
the  dreadful  Hussite  war,  which  was  ended  only  after 
twenty  years  of  carnage,  by  thft  complete  defeat  of  the 
Hussite  heretics. 


73.  The  Reformation,  so-called.— Its  Causes. 

*'  I  wonder  that  you  are  so  soon  removed  from  him  that  called 
you  unto  the  grace  of  Christ,  unto  another  gospel;  which  is  not 
another;  only  there  are  some  that  trouble  you,  and  would  pervert 
the  gospel  of  Christ."— Galatians  i.  6,  7. 

As  we  leave  the  middle  ages  and  enter  into  modern 
times,  we  encounter,  in  the  early  part  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  three  men  who  undertook  to  reform  the  Church 
of  Christ.  These  men,  while  claiming  to  remodel  and 
improve  the  work  of  our  Lord,  have  in  truth  broken  it 
into  fragments,  and  severed  from  the  centre  of  unity 
several  nations  of  Christendom.  These  so-called  reform- 
ers were  Luther,  Zwinglius,  and  Calvin. 

How  did  this  dismal  and  unhappy  division  take  place  ? 
How  was  it  possible  that  so  large  a  part  of  the  Catholic 
people  in  Germany,  Switzerland,  France,  England,  and 
other  countries  tore  themselves  away  from  the  bosom  of 
the  Mother  Church,  to  whose  kindly  and  motherly  care 
and  labors  these  nations  were  indebted  for  their  Christi- 
anity, and  therefore  for  their* civilization  and  prosperity? 

Some  superficial  and  insincere  person  might  answer: 
"The  scandalous  traffic  in  indulgences  introduced  into 
Germany  by  the  Dominican  monk,  John  Tetzel,  was  the 
cause  of  the  dismemberment  of  the  Church.  For  it  was 
this  circumstance  that  opened  the  eyes  of  the  hitherto 
deluded  people,  and  made  them  discover  the  avarice  and 
hypocrisy  of  the  Papacy."  But  the  announcement  of 
grants  of  indulgences,  for  useful  purposes,  or  for  some  com- 


THE  REFOKMATION.— ITS  CAUSES. 


229 


mon  good,  was  nothing  new  in  the  ears  0   the  Ca  hohc 
public      Moreover,  history  has  made  it  frtam,  that  this 
Tetzel  was  not  at  all  guilty  of  the  scandabus  absurdit.e 
which  in  later  times  have  been  attributed  to  him      ^or 
was  he  a  rude  fanatic,  but  rather  an  intelligent  and  edu- 

"''iragain  it  is  insolently  alleged  that  down  to  the 
time  of  Luther  the  Catholic  people  were  ^^^f^^^  ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
est  ignorance,  that  they  had  grown  up  for    he  most  pai  t 
withL  school  instruction,  that  the  clergy  had  neglec^^^^^^ 
preaching  and  religious  instruction,  and  that  the  Bible 
Ls  a  thin-  altogether  unknown  to  the  people      But 
Theri  Lit,  by  fhe  establishment  of  schools  for  the  peo- 
1  diffused  education  far  and  wide ;  but  more  especially 
when  by  the  translation  of  the  Bible,  he  made  the  people 
iaint'ed,  for  the  first  time,  with  this  holy  rule  o^^^^^^^ 
and  announced  the  original  gospel  truth;   ^l^^n  did  the 
people  at  last  discover  the  great  contradiction  between 
E'pure  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  and  the  teachings  of  the 
Catholic  Church.     Hence  they  turned  away  with  enthu- 
siasm  to  follow  the  new  religon. 

But  all  this  is  as  untrue  as  it  is  ridiculous      Before 
Luther  was  born,  schools  for  the  people  f-^^^;^f  f . 
native  country.     And  it  was  the  Church  too,  tl^a^^^^^^^^^^ 
anxious  mother,  had  provided  these  schools  ^oi J^er  chi^ 
dren      When  we  read  in  the  old  prayer-book  wh  ch  was 
in  use  among  the  laity  at  that  time  and  Previous  ^he  M^ 
lowing  instruction  for  the  head  of  a  family,  "Hear,  on 
sTndfy,  the  word  of  God  diligently;  attend  the  sermons 
Tn  the  morning  and  in  the  afternoon,  lay  the  -rd  of  God 
seriously  to  heart,"  we  learn  from  all  this  that  preax^h- 
:;  and  religious  instruction  were  not  by  -T -~ 
wofuUy  neglected  as  some  would  pretend.     In  the  citi^ 
InlJger  villages  many  endowments  had  ^ -t^^^^^^ 
for  the  special  maintenance  of  preachers  of  the  word  of 
God.     In  the  city  of  Nuremburg  thirteen  sermons  weie 


280 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


preached  every  Sunday  in  the  various  churches.  More- 
over, long  before  the  sham  Reformation,  there  were  in  the 
hands  of  the  German  people  a  large  number  of  catechisms 
and  other  books  of  religious  instruction. 

Finally,  as  regards  the  Bible,  long  before  the  time  of 
Luther,  at  least  twenty  different  editions  of  the  entire 
Scriptures  in  the  vulgar  tongue  had  been  published, 
some  with  and  some  without  explanatory  notes  and  com- 
ment. 

We  must  therefore  go  look  somewhere  else  for  the 
causes  of  the  great  falling  away  from  the  Church  at  the 
time  of  the  Reformation.  We  shall  find  them  in  the 
civil  disorders  and  disturbances  and  corruptions  of  those 
ages. 

For  some  time  previous,  many  of  the  German  princes, 
great  and  small,  had  declared  their  independence  of  the 
German  emperor.  Of  these  many  had  become  greedy  and 
exacting,  and  very  despotic  and  cruel  to  their  subjects. 

Instead  of  the  ancient  and  well-tried  German  code 
of  laws,  another  system  had  been  introduced,  namely,  the 
old  pagan  Roman  code.  By  this  change  the  common 
people  were  subjected  to  injustice,  losses,  disadvantages, 
and  made  very  discontented.  The  great  wealth  which 
the  Church,  by  the  generosity  of  her  children  and  by  her 
own  care  and  industry,  had  gathered  together,  excited 
the  covetousness  of  the  princes  and  the  governments. 
Princely  and  noble  families  often  seized  violently  upon 
high  Church  dignities  and  oflBcers  for  their  unworthy, 
indolent,  shiftless  sons,  who,  having  no  fitness  for  the 
positions  and  no  vocation  from  heaven,  often  gave  the 
most  shocking  scandals.  The  unbelieving  free  spirits  of 
that  time,  the  so-called  Humanists  of  the  younger  school, 
availed  themselves  of  these  scandals  to  arouse  the  hitherto 
contented  people,  by  ridicule  and  hatred  against  the 
Church.  Meanwhile  the  politicians  broached  again  the 
old  Roman  doctrine  Caesareopapism  ;  that  is  to  say,  they 


i 


CATHOLIC   AND   PROTESTANT  TEACHINGS.      231 

taught  that  temporal  princes  have  a  right  to  govern  and 
control  the  Church  as  well  as  the  State. 

Su  ,  manifold  doubt,  disquiet,  and  discontentment 
had"!;  possession  of  the  minds  of  the  Peop^^^^^^^^^^ 
for  the  unfortunate   priests  who    rebelled  -|-^f^^^^^ 
mother  Church,  it  became  an  easy  task  to  lead  the  people 
rstray      And  Wherever  the  mass  of  the  people  wished  to 
rS  true  to  the  old  Church   their  despoUc  and  avan- 

cious  rulers,  who  meanwhile  had  ^PP-P"^^^^^^^^^ 
selves  the  rights  and  the  property  of  the  Church   cairiea 
ttm  away  violently  into  the  vortex  of  secession,  then  into 
schism,  and  finally  heresy. 


■i    ( 


7A  The  Difference  between  Catholic  and  Protes- 

tant  Teachings. 

■•  But  though    an  angel  from  heaven  preach  a  gospel  to  you 
...idfstlt  with  we  Je  preached  to  you.  let  hin.  he  anathema. 
— Galatians  i.  8. 

The  opposition  to  the  Church  was  directed  in  the  begin^ 
»i„g,  by  the  self-styled  reformers  to  outwa.-d  th.ng  and 
to  veitlble  abuses.  But  the  obtuseness  of  *!-"■. ntellect^ 
the  pride  of  their  hearts,  and  the  dangerous  flattciy 
Stowed  upon  them  by  the  great  ones  of  th-s  worid  led 
them  further  and  further  in  the.r  mad  career,  1 11  they 
ScLid  false  pHnciples  which  threatened  to  und— 

the  doctrines  of  the  Catho he  Church.  J'^;;^;;,^^^ 
themselves  agreed,  even  in  the.r  errors  ;  fo.  they  disputed 
with  each  other  in  most  violent  and  pass.^a  a«. 
These  conflicts  are  still  going  on  among  then  respective 
flwers.     In  our  day,  when  unbelief  is  spreading  fa   and 

-.vide  ;  when  believing  Protestants  and  ""^'^I'^^S  f'"*!'^ 
tants  are  diverging  farther  and  farther  from  each  o^^^^^^^^^ 

fpachines  of  the  former,  at  least  as  far  as  they  fall  short  ot 
£  tXU  be  expressed  in  the  following  propositions: 


232 


CHEIST  IN  HIS  CHUECH. 


i 


1.  "  The  Bible  is  the  ground  and  source  of  all  Chris- 
tian faith;  and  every  man  who  reads  this  book  with  good 
will,  and  lives  accordingly,  will  participate  in  all  truth 
and  grace  in  Christ." 

Catholic  faith,  on  the  contrary,  teaches  us  that  Christ 
did  not  leave  his  children  depending  upon  the  leaden 
types  of  a  book,  but  referred  them  to  his  Apostles  and 
their  lawful  successors;  that  he  did  not  appoint  a  written 
or  i)rinted  book  to  be  the  infallible  guide  of  mankind,  but 
founded  for  that  purpose  a  living  and  a  speaking  infallible 
Church;  and  that  she  alone  enjoys  the  authority  and 
power  to  explain  and  impart  to  men  the  true  meaning  of 
the  Bible,  and  the  sense  of  oral  and  written  tradition.  The 
Bible  has  always  been  recognized  and  used  by  Catholics, 
in  so  far  as  it  goes,  as  a  duplicate  on  parchment  of  the 
doctrines  which  our  Saviour  had  inscribed  with  a  pencil  of 
divine  fire,  in  characters  of  living  faith,  on  the  heart  of 

the  Church. 

2.  *'  Faith  alone  is  sufficient  for  salvation."  The  Cath- 
olic Church,  on  the  contrary,  teaches  us  that  Christ 
requires  from  his  followers,  not  only  faith,  but  exacts  also 
as  a  necessary  condition  to  salvation  works  of  Christian 
charity  produced  by  faith. 

3.  *' Christ  alone  is  a  priest  forever,  and  therefore  his 
Church  needs  no  priesthood,  but  merely  learned  men  to 
preach  the  word  of  God,  and  to  maintain  Church  disci- 
pline among  believers."  The  Catholic  Church,  on  the 
other  hand,  teaches  that  Christ  in  his  quality  of  high- 
priest  communicated  his  priestly  plenitude  and  power  to 
the  Apostles  and  their  successors,  and  gave  them  a  com- 
mission and  authority,  not  only  to  preach  his  doctrine, 
but  also  to  renew,  in  an  unbloody  manner,  his  ever-blessed 
sacrifice,  and  also  to  administer  the  sacraments  and  to 
dispense  blessings  in  his  name. 

4.  "  The  Church  of  Christ  needs  no  head  but  Jesus 
Christ,  and  has  no  other."    On  the  other  hand,  the  CathO' 


I 


CATHOLIC  AND   PKOTESTANT  TEACHINGS.      233 

lie  Church  teaches  that  Christ  has  appointed  St.  Peter, 
and  his  lawful  successor  the  Pope,  to  be  his  visible  repre- 
sentative and  the  chief  head  of  the  Church,  the  centre  of    ^ 
Christian  unity,  and  the  infallible  teacher  of  the  truths  of 

faith.  . 

5.  "  There  are  but  two  Sacraments  :  baptism  and  the 
Lord's  Supper."  The  Catholic  Church  maintains  that 
Christ  ordained  seven  Sacraments,  which  have  been  dis- 
pensed to  men  from  the  beginning  of  Christianity. 

6.  "  Christians  have  no  other  sacrifice  than  the  bleed- 
ing sacrifice  of  our  Lord  on  the  cross."  The  Catholic 
Church  holds  that  this  bleeding  sacrifice  of  the  cross  must, 
in  obedience  to  Christ's  command  at  the  last  supper,  be 
renewed  in  an  unbloody  manner  in  the  mass  till  the  end  of 
time,  as  the  predicted  clean  oblation  of  bread  and  wine, 
according  to  the  order  of  Melchisedech. 

7.  **As  God  wishes  to  be  worshipped  in  spirit  and 
truth,  no  images  and  but  few  ceremonies  are  to  be  allowed 
when  we  worship  him."  The  Catholic  Church  teaches 
that  pious  cymbols,  and  significant  and  sacred  ceremonies, 
awaken  and"  assist  interior  devotion  and  worship  to  God, 
and  therefore  may  be  employed  in  the  practice  of  our 

religion. 

8.  "  I^or  the  pardon  of  his  sins,  the  sinner  needs  nothing 
more  than  faith  in  the  atonement  by  Christ,  and  a  firm 
resolution  to  amend  his  own  life."  On  the  contrary,  the 
Catholic  Church  teaches  that  Christ  commissioned  the 
Apostles  and  their  successors  to  absolve  penitent  sinners 
from  their  sins,  when  with  the  necessary  conditions  and 
dispositions  they  have  revealed  them  in  confession. 

9.  ''  The  Lord's  Supper  is  only  a  symbol  and  sacred 
memorial  of  the  atoning  death  of  Jesus  Christ."  On  the 
contrary,  the  Catholic  Church  teaches  that  in  the  blessed 
Sacrament  of  the  altar,  the  real  promised  Bread  of  Life, 
Jesus  Christ  himself,  is  really  and  truly  present. 

}0.  **To  God  alone  are  adoratiop,  prayer,  and  praise 


234 


CHKIST  m  HIS  CHURCH. 


to  be  offered  ;  therefore  it  is  an  unchristian  practice  to 
pray  to  Mary  and  the  other  saints. "  The  Catholic  Church 
holds  that  it  is  a  useful,  reasonable,  and  salutary  practice 
to  venerate  Mary  and  the  other  saints,  and  to  beg  their 
intercession  for  us  before  the  throne  of  God. 

11.  ''Beyond  the  grave  there  are  but  two  places: 
heaven  and  hell."  The  Catholic  Church  teaches  that 
there  is  a  third  place,  called  Purgatory,  and  therefore  that 
prayer  and  sacrifice  should  be  offered  for  the  souls  of  the 
faithful  departed. 

Thus  we  see  how  far  away  from  the  old  faith  modern 
heresy  has  gone,  and  how  much  those  persons  are  to  be 
pitied  who  have  turned  away  to  the  *'  new  gospel." 


75.  Martin  Luther. 

"  Such  false  apostles  are  deceitful  workmen,  transforming  tliem- 
selves  into  the  Apostles  of  Christ."— 3  Corinthians  xi.  13. 

Let  us  glance  hastily  at  the  history  of  the  three  un- 
fortunate men  who  brought  so  much  division,  strife,  con- 
tention, and  hatred  into  the  once  united  and  happy  Chris- 
tian family. 

Martin  Luther,  the  most  learned,  active  and  efficient 
among  the  reformers,  was  born  on  the  10th  of  November, 
1483,  at  Eisleben  in  Saxony,  became  an  Augustinian 
monk,  and  was,  later,  a  priest  and  professor  at  Wittenberg. 
During  his  lifetime,  some  monks,  while  preaching  the 
doctrine  of  indulgences  in  Germany,  solicited  from  their 
hearers  some  small  offerings  to  aid  in  the  erection  of  the 
most  glorious  temple  in  Christendom,  St.  Peter's  Church 
at  Rome.  Luther  found  fault  with  the  conduct  of  Tetzel, 
one.  of  the  preachers,  and  posted  upon  the  door  of  All 
Saints'  Church  in  Wittenberg  a  written  exposition  of  his 
own  individual  views  on  indulgences,  containing  ninety- 
five  propositions.     This  happened  on  October  31st,  1517. 


MARTII?^   LUTHEB. 


235 


The  propositions  created  much  excitement  over  all  Europe, 
and  many  well-meaning  persons  sympathized  with  the  dar- 
ing friar,  whom  they  looked  upon  as  a  zealous  opponent  of 
unchristian  practices.  Luther  himself  had  no  intention, 
in  the  beginning,  of  separating  from  the  Church  ;  for  in 
March,  1519,  he  wrote  to  Rome,  that  '*  next  to  Christ,  the 
authority  of  the  Pope  was  to  him  above  everything  in 
heaven  or  earth."  And  a  year  later,  he  assured  the  em- 
peror Charles  V.  that  he  wished  to  live  and  die  a  faithful  and 
obedient  son  of  the  Catholic  Church.  But  the  evil  spirit  of 
contradiction  had  blinded  him.  Denying  one  Christian 
truth  after  another,  and  falling  under  the  ban  of  the  Church, 
he  joined  her  enemies,  and  ridiculed,  by  speech  and  writing, 
in  the  most  opprobious  terms,  the  teachings  of  Catholic 
faith,  its  moral  precepts  and  ancient  practices;  till  finally, 
in  1525,  he  trampled  under  foot  his  solemn  vows  of  reli- 
gion, and  married  Catharine  Bora,  herself  an  ex-nun. 
With  consummate  cunning,  Luther  had  recourse  to  the 
aid  of  princes,  governments,  and  the  nobility,  whose  at- 
tention he  called  to  the  wealth  locked  up  in  monasteries, 
to  the  episcopal  revenues,  etc.  At  the  same  time  he 
preached  the  doctrine:  the  one  hundredth  part  of  the 
present  wealth  of  the  Church  is  suflBcient  for  its  support. 
This  artful  policy  of  the  man  who  once,  at  the  altar,  had 
vowed  undying  fidelity  to  his  Church,  accomplished  its 
purpose.  Many  princes  and  governments  joined  him, 
took  possession  of  the  Church  property,  and  forced  their 
subjects  into  the  new  religion.  Luther  died  in  February, 
1546,  complaining  that,  to  his  own  personal  knowledge 
and  observation,  the  German  people  had  become,  since  the 
beginning  of  the  new  religion,  more  immoral,  wicked,  and 
unprincipled  than  they  had  formerly  been. 


236  CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


76.  Ulrich  Zwingli. 

'•Jesus  I  know,  and  Paul  I  know;  but  who  are  you?"— Acts  of 
THE  Apostles  xix.  15. 

Ulrich  Zwingli  was  born  January  1st,  1484,  at  Wild- 
hausen  in  Switzerland;  was  ordained  priest  and  appointed 
pastor,  first  in  Clarus  and  afterwards  in  Einsiedeln.  Al- 
though very  learned,  he  was  an  unworthy  pastor  of  souls, 
for,  according  to  his  own  avowal,  he  gave  great  scandal  by 
his  unchaste  manner  of  life.  Yet,  in  1518,  lie  was  chosen 
pastor  at  Zurich,  where  very  soon,  under  the  protection  of 
the  government,  he  preached  against  the  Pope,  against  his 
worthy  and  pious  bishop,  Hugh  of  Constance,  and  against 
the  ancient  doctrines  of  the  Church.  He  ceased  to  cele- 
brate mass,  destroyed  religious  pictures,  dispersed  the  reli- 
gious communities,  and  married.  In  his  religious  contro- 
versy at  Zurich,  on  the  29th  of  January,  1523,  Zwingli, 
among  other  absurdities,  uttered  the  following  proposition  : 
"  The  so-called  spiritual  authority  of  the  Church  is  not 
founded  on  the  teachings  of  Christ,  but  the  civil  authority 
is.  To  the  latter  belong  all  the  prerogatives  to  which  the 
clergy  lay  claim;  to  the  same  civil  authority  do  men  owe 
exclusive  submission."  This  was  precisely  the  same  dis- 
honorable policy  "which  Luther  adopted,  in  order  to  com- 
pletely win  over  to  himself  the  civil  authorities,  in  order 
with  their  help  to  force  the  success  of  his  new  departure. 

Zwingli  denied  more  strenuously  and  more  absolutely 
than  Luther  himself  the  doctrine  of  the  real  presence  in 
the  Eucharist.  He  pretended  to  recognize  in  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  only  a  figure  or  symbol  of  Christ,  and  a  pious 
commemoration  of  Him.  His  controversy  on  this  doc- 
trine with  Luther,  who  wanted  to  retain  that  dogma,  was 
so  coarse  and  bitter,  that  when  Luther  afterwards  heard  of 
his  death  in  the  battle  of  Kappel,  in  1531,  he  cried  out 
with  delight:  ** There  is  the  end  of  the  notoriety  which  he 


JOHIS^  CALVIN. 


237 


endeavored  to  acquire  by  blaspheming  against  the  Eucha- 
rist. Now  they  will  make  Zwingli  a  martyr  of  Christ,  in 
order  to  fill  their  measure  of  blasphemy  till  it  overflows." 
Equally  hostile  to  Luther  were  the  adherents  of  Zwingli,. 
and  they  styled  Luther's  short  confession  of  faith  so  un- 
clean, blasphemous,  and  diabolical  a  work,  that  it  stood 
unequalled  in  its  infamy,  and  was  a  disgrace  to  Christi- 
anity. 


77.  John  Calvin. 

"It  must  needs  be  that  scandals  come;  but  nevertheless,  woe  to 
that  man  by  whom  the  scandal  cometh."— Matthew  xviii.  7. 

John  Calvin,   born  on  the  10th  of  July,   1509,  at 
Noyon,  in  France,  was  destined  by  his  poor  parents  for 
the  Church.     However,  he  did  not  take  priests'  orders, 
but  gave  himself  up  to  the  pursuit  of  the  positive  sciences 
and  to  the  study  of  jurisprudence.     Becoming  acquainted, 
in  the  University  at  Paris,  with  the  principles  of  Luther- 
anism,  he  began  the  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  under 
the  direction  of  professors  who  were  deeply  infected  with 
that  modern  poison.     At  once  he  entered  upon  the  de- 
fence and  advocacy  of  Lutheranism  with  such  unmeasured 
violence,  that  he  soon  saw  himself  compelled  to  leave 
France.     He  went  to  Basel,  in   Switzerland,  where  he 
remained  a  whole  year,  and  completed  his  work  on  '^ii- 
struction  in  the  Christian  Religion"— a  book  which  his 
adherents  declared  to  be  ''the  most  precious,  next  to  the 
gospels."      In  this  book  the  sour  and  gloomy  Calvin 
introduced,  together  with  Luther's  innovations,  his  own 
dismal  doctrine  of  predestination,  or  foreordained  fate. 
''  One  portion  of  men,"  says  he,  ''  God  has  foreordained  to 
everlasting  happiness,  in  order  to  manifest  his  mercy  in 
them.     These  are  perfectly  sure  of  their  happiness,  and 
cannot  be  damned.     All  other  men   God  has  from  all 
eternity  foreordained  to  damnation,  in  order  to  manifest 


238 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


his  justice  in  them.  These,  notwithstanding  all  their 
efforts,  cannot  attain  to  salvation.  In  the  reception  of 
the  sacraments,  they  receive  neither  grace  nor  justifica- 
tion." 

From  Basel,  Calvin  went,  in  the  year  1536,  to  Geneva, 
where  he  remained  some  time.  Here  this  restless  but 
energetic  man,  by  means  of  his  great  learning  and  iron 
will,  succeeded  in  pushing  his  way  into  the  highest  and 
most  exclusive  society,  both  ecclesiastical  and  worldly, 
where  he  forced  his  errors  upon  very  many.  This  apos- 
tolic advocate  and  defender  of  "  Gospel  liberty"  composed 
a  creed,  which  all  the  inhabitants  and  subjects  of  Geneva 
were  forced  to  swear  that  they  would  follow.  He  perse- 
cuted with  the  most  persistent  and  inveterate  hatred  all 
who  did  not  agree  witli  his  views  in  every  particular. 
He  threw  Bolsec  the  physician,  Ameaux  the  senator, 
Gentilis,  and  several  others  into  prison,  or  had  them 
exiled.  James  Gruet  he  had  several  times  put  to  the 
torture,  and  finally  beheaded.  The  unfortunate  doctor, 
Servetus,  he  burned  to  death  at  tlie  stake.  And  all  this 
wicked  cruelty  because  these  persons  held  views  different 
from  his  own.     He  died  on  tlie  27th  of  May,  1564. 

His  heresies  and  Church  ordinances  forced  their  way 
principally  into  France,  Holland,  England,  and  Scotland". 
Lutheranism  was  confined  mainly  to  Germany;  while  the 
doctrines  of  Zwingli  prevailed  most  in  Switzerland. 


78.  The  Effects  of  the  Reformation. 

"  By  their  fruits  you  shall  know  them.  Do  men  gather  grapes 
of  thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles?"— Matthew  vii.  16. 

Concerning  the  significance  and  the  consequences  of 
the  Reformation,  we  have  the  opinion  of  a  very  respect- 
able man  of  that  time,  who  at  first  greeted  Luther's 
movements  with  joy,  because,  like  thousands  of  others,  he 


EFFECTS   OF  THE  REFORMATION.  239 

believed  that  his  object  was  to  remove  certain  abuses  in 
the  Church,  and  to  improve  the  morals  of  the  people  and 
not  as  It  soon  proved  to  be,  to  change  the  very  faith  itself. 
WeU  and  truly  might  this  learned  and  admired  Erasmus 
of  Rotterdam  say  to  the  Reformers:  -  What  do  you  want 
to  do?    You  ask  the  world  to  despise  and  reject  the  tra- 
ditions cherished  by  our  fathers  for  centuries!    Your  new 
gospel  lacks  everything:  prophecies,  miracles,  virtue,  learn- 
ing, the  sanction  of  scholars,  the  testimony  of  martyrs  • 
and  yet  you  ask  us  to  rush  in  and  embrace  this  new  gospel 
of  yours?    You  want  to  make  us  believe  that  the  Church 
was  deprived  of  Christ  for  fourteen  hundred  years,  and 
that  while  the  bridegroom  slept,  the  bride  worshipped 
strange  and  false  gods!    There  is  no  greater  misfortune 
than  to  fall  away  from  the  Church.     If  you  gather  to- 
gether all  the  sins  of  luxury,  pride,  avarice,  and  every 
other  vice  which  is  charged  to   the  priest,  the  many- 
headed  monster  of  all  these  vices  would  be  nothing  in 
ugliness  to  the  monstrous  crime  of  secession  from  the 
Church.     The  Apostles  abstained  from  marriage  •   or  if 
married  before  their  calling,  lived  with   their  wives 'as 
brother  with  sister,  in  order  the  more  fully  to  devote  them- 
selves  to  the  cause  of  Christ.     Now  a  new  gospel  has  come 
into  full  bloom,  according  to  which  priests  and  monks 
may  violate  their  solemn  vows  and  enter  into  matrimony. 
Of  old,  the  gospel  used  to  transform  wild,  wicked,  and 
unruly  men  into  peaceful  lambs.     But  the  followers  of  our 
new  gospel  become  savages,  rob,  curse  their  benefactors, 
and  preach  rebellion  to  lawful  authority.      I  see  new 
hypocrites,  new  despots ;  but  not  a  footprint  of  the  Holy 
^pirit.     Show  me  one  man  who  has  been  made  better  by 
this  new  gospel.     I,  for  my  part,  have  not  seen  one  who 
has  not  become,  on  embracing  the  new  opinions,  a  worse 
man  than  he  was  before,  if  possible.     Wherever  this  new 
gospel   prevails,  learning  falls  to  the  ground,  and  the 
writings  of  the  ancient  fathers  are  despised.      The  phi- 


S40 


CHKIST  IK  HIS   CHtJBCH. 


losophy  of  Aristotle  has  been  styled  by  Luther  the  work 
of  the  devil,  and  he  condemns  indeed  all  knowledge. 
Melanchthon  is  quarrelling  with  the  Universities.  Farel 
condemns  all  education  as  an  invention  of  the  devil. 
Perhaps,  too,  some  other  reformer  might  as  well  attribute 
to  the  fault  of  the  priests  the  great  falling  off  in  the 
number  of  students.  The  fault-finders  are  wild  enough 
in  their  charges  to  make  this  last  one.  For  they  forget 
how  many  colleges  of  England,  Holland,  France,  and 
other  places  have  been  founded  and  richly  endowed  by 
bishops  and  priests,  who  also  made  ample  provision  for 
the  decent  support  of  the  students.  It  would  appear  that 
lately  some  Protestant  governments  have  advertised  for 
professors.  They  will  also  find  it  necessary  to  advertise 
for  students;  so  universal  and  incorrigible  is  the  intellec- 
tual laziness  and  languor  brought  about  by  the  so-called 
new  gospel." 

To  these  disorders  and  demoralization  may  be  added 
the  bloody  persecutions  which  soon  followed  in  many 
countries,  especially  in  England,  Ireland,  and  Scotland ; 
the  brutal  violence  with  which  many  of  the  princes  and 
governments  compelled  their  subjects  to  abandon  the 
religion  of  their  fathers,  and  to  embrace  the  new  theories ; 
the  three  religious  wars  of  1531,  1656,  and  1712,  in  Switz- 
erland; the  nine  Huguenot  wars  in  France  which  lasted 
from  1562  to  1588*,  and  more  especially  the  dreadful 

*  The  unfortunate  event  which  occurred  in  Paris  during  the 
night  between  the  24th  and  25th  of  August,  1572,  commonly  known 
in  history  as  the  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew,  was  instigated  by 
the  Duke  of  Guise,  who  sought  to  avenge  himself  for  the  death 
of  his  father  on  Caspar  Coligny,  the  leader  of  the  Huguenots,  or 
French  Protestants.  By  an  unhappy  chain  of  circumstances,  and 
through  the  wilful  blindness  of  King  Charles  IX.,  a  man  of  little 
or  no  force  of  character,  what  was  intended  to  be  a  mere  act  of 
private  personal  vindictiveness,  was  made  to  assume  vast  propor- 
tions never  contemplated.  It  is  stated  that  no  less  than  four  thou- 
fland  persons,  among  them  many  Catholics,  lost  their  lives  at  that 


FALSE  LIBERALISM   OF   OUR  DAY. 


241 


Thirty  Years'  War,  which  devastated  Germany  fi-om  1618 
to  1648,  when  it  was  at  last  brought  to  a  close  in  the  peace 
meeting  at  Westphalia.  The  unity  of  the  German  empire 
was  rent  asunder,  the  imperial  power  paralyzed,  and 
Europe  was  drawn  up  into  two  vast  hostile  camps. 

Such  were  the  results  of  this  sham  reformation.  The 
individual  Catholic  is  far  from  wishing  to  hate  and  con- 
demn his  so-called  Protestant  fellow  creatures.  But  the 
Reformation  itself  he  must  always  look  upon  as  one  of  the 
lamentable  misfortunes  which  the  Lord  has  ever  permitted 
to  overtake  the  Church. 


79.  The  False  Liberalism  of  our  Day. 

**  You  have  been  called  unto  liberty:  only  make  not  liberty  an 
occasion  to  the  flesh.  Now  the  works  of  the  flesh  are  manifest, 
which  are  contentious,  emulations,  wraths,  quarrels,  dissensions, 
sects,  envies." — Galatians  v. 

If  we  cast  a  glance  at  the  disturbances  and  conflicts 
that  have  arisen  in  the  Church  since  the  time  of  the  Refor- 
mation, we  find  that  they  are  owing  chiefly  to  a  spirit  of 
false  liberalism.*  Let  us  endeavor  to  understand  the 
meaning  of  this  important  word,  liberalism.     The  Catho- 

time  in  Paris  and  the  provinces  of  France.  The  deceitful  king,  in 
relating  the  history  of  this  event  to  Pope  Gregory  XIII.,  made  it 
appear  in  the  light  of  a  discovery  and  frustration  of  a  treacherous 
plot  to  assassinate  the  royal  family. 

*  This  pernicious  system  comprises  Gallicanism  in  France,  Jo- 
sephism  and  Febronianism  in  Germany,  the  attempts  of  Bishop 
Ricci  of  Pistoja  in  Italy,  Hermesianism  in  Bonn,  and  other  absur- 
dities. One  of  the  most  dangerous  of  these  modern  heresies  was 
Jansenism,  which  in  course  of  years  joined  hands  with  Gallicanism 
in  France  (1640  to  1718).  This  heresy  took  its  rise  in  a  misunder- 
standing of  the  teachings  of  St.  Augustine  on  divine  grace.  It  pre- 
tended that  the  Church  was  too  mild  and  easy,  denied  the  freedom 
of  the  human  will,  and  maintained  that  man  cannot  resist  the  im- 
pulses of  grace. 


242 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


i 


lie  Church  is  opposed  chiefly  by  three  enemies:  the  civil 
power,  which  seeks  to  rule  the  Church  and  become  omnipo- 
tent in  all  departments  of  society;  Bible-reading  Prot- 
estantism; and  infidelity.  Now  there  have  always  been, 
and  there  are  to-day,  individual  Catholics,  certain  learned 
professors,  even  well-to-do  and  comfortably  situated  clergy- 
men, who,  instead  of  trying  to  preserve  the  legacy  of 
Christ  against  these  three  enemies,  and  to  defend  it  man- 
fully, dally  more  or  less  with  these  enemies,  and  yield  up 
now  one  portion  and  now  another  portion  of  Catholic 
truth  and  ecclesiastical  right,  with  the  laudable  intention 
of  saving  the  rest  and  purchasing  peace  at  any  price. 

They  forget  that  Catholic 
truth  is  not  the  creation  of 
man;  nor  yet  merchandise, 
which  we  can  cheapen  and  sell 
for  the  sake  of  gain.  They  do 
not  remember  how  emphati- 
cally and  positively  the  Lord 
commands  us  to  hold  fast 
with  unshaken  firmness  and 
fidelity  to  the  smallest  tit- 
tle of  doctrine  and  precept. 
They  seem  to  forget  that  the 
enemy  will  not  remain  satisfied  with  such  concessions,  and 
that  their  own  pretended  sagacity  will  in  the  end  prove  a 
folly  and  a  snare.  It  is  true  that  these  persons  have  for  a 
long  time  won  the  applause  of  the  world.  They  are  called 
generous,  tolerant,  liberal,  and  enlightened  Catholics, 
whilst  their  brethren  who  have  stood  firm  and  unyielding 
by  the  side  of  the  Church  have  been  derided,  cursed,  and 
persecuted  as  Ultramontanes.  But  this  very  flattering 
adulation  of  the  world  should  make  them  afraid.  For 
Christ  the  Lord  has  said:  "Kemember  my  word  that  I 
said  to  you.  The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  master. 
If  they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute  you. 


Bishop  W.  R  Ketteler. 


FALSE  LIBERALISM  OF  OUR  DAY. 


243 


If  you  had  been  of  the  world,  the  world  would  love  you  as 
'its  own;'  but  because  you  are  not  of  the  world,  but  I 
have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  the  world 
iiateth  you." 

Even  in  these  degenerate  days  of  our  own  time,  the 
Lord  has  raised  up  great,  learned,  and  fearless  champions 


to  combat  this  new  heresy  of  liberalism,  In  the  front 
ranks  of  this  glorious  army  stand  Bishop  Ketteler  and 
the  other  brave  bishops  of  Germany  and  Switzerland. 
Ihese  faithful  successors  of  the  Apostles,  equipped  with 
the  shining  armor  of  faith,  reposing  their  trust  in  God, 
possessing  experience  and  knowledge,  proof  against  the 
flattery  and  fearless  of  the  threats  of  the  mighty  ones  of 


242 


CHRIST  m  HIS   CHURCH. 


lie  Church  is  opposed  ehiefly  by  three  enemies:  the  civil 
power,  wliich  seeks  to  rule  the  Church  and  become  omnipo- 
tent in  all  departments  of  society;  Bible-reading  Prot- 
estantism; and  infidelity.  Now  there  have  always  been, 
and  there  are  to-day,  individual  Catholics,  certain  learned 
professors,  even  well-to-do  and  comfortably  situated  clergy- 
men, who,  instead  of  trying  to  preserve  the  legacy  of 
Christ  against  these  three  enemies,  and  to  defend  it  man- 
fully, dally  more  or  less  with  these  enemies,  and  yield  up 
now  one  portion  and  now  another  portion  of  Catholic 
truth  and  ecclesiasticiil  right,  with  the  laudable  intention 
of  saving  the  rest  and  purchasing  peace  at  any  price. 

They  forget  that  Catholic 
truth  is  not  the  creation  of 
man;  nor  yet  merchandise, 
which  we  can  cheapen  and  sell 
for  the  sake  of  gai n .  They  do 
not  remember  how  emphati- 
cally and  positively  the  Lord 
commands  us  to  hold  fast 
with  unshaken  firmness  and 
fidelity  to  the  smallest  tit- 
tle of  doctrine  and  precept. 
They  seem  to  forget  that  the 
enemy  will  not  remain  satisfied  with  such  concessions,  and 
that  their  own  pretended  sagacity  will  in  the  end  prove  a 
folly  and  a  snare.  It  is  true  that  these  persons  have  for  a 
long  time  won  the  applause  of  the  world.  They  are  called 
generous,  tolerant,  liberal,  and  enlightened  Catholics, 
whilst  their  brethren  who  have  stood  firm  and  unyielding 
by  the  side  of  the  Church  have  been  derided,  cursed,  and 
persecuted  as  Ultramontanes.  But  this  very  flattering 
adulation  of  the  world  should  make  them  afraid.  For 
Christ  the  Lord  has  said:  "Kemember  my  word  that  I 
said  to  you.  The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  master. 
If  they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute  you. 


Bishop  W.  E.  Ketteler. 


FALSE   LIBERALISM   OF  OUR  DAY. 


243 


If  you  had  been  of  the  world,  the  world  would  love  you  as 
*its  own;'  but  because  you  are  not  of  the  world,  but  I 
have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  the  world 
hateth  you." 

Even  in  these  degenerate  days  of  our  own  time,  the 
Lord  has  raised  up  great,  learned,  and  fearless  champions 


to  combat  this  new  heresy  of  liberalism,  In  the  front 
ranks  of  this  glorious  army  stand  Bishop  Ketteler  and 
the  other  brave  bishops  of  Germany  and  Switzerland. 
These  faithful  successors  of  the  Apostles,  equipped  with 
the  shining  armor  of  faith,  reposing  their  trust  in  God, 
possessing  experience  and  knowledge,  proof  against  the 
flattery  and  fearless  of  the  threats  of  the  mighty  ones  of 


244 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


this  earth,  faithful  to  duty,  in  perfect  hannony  with  each 
other,  and  ready  and  eager  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of 
the  martyr-bishops  of  the  primitive  Church,  they  stand 
ready  to  repel  the  inroads  of  liberalism  in  the  Church  of 
Christ;  defending,  by  pen  and  tongue,  the  legacy  of  faith, 
the  freedom  of  the  Church,  and  the  rights  of  the  Christ- 
ian people. 

Foremost  in  this  sacred  contest  stood  the  late  Father 
of  Christendom,  the  glorious  Poj)e  Pius  IX.  Gentle  and 
kind  towards  ail  men,  he  fought  from  the  beginning  of 
his  pontificate,  with  the  perseverance  and  courage  of  a 
hero,  against  the  rise  and  growth  of  false  principles.  Like 
the  venerable  and  aged  Mathathias,  in  the  days  of  the 
faithless  and  haughty  king  Antiochus,  Pius  IX.  pro- 
claimed: "Every  one  that  hath  zeal  for  the  law,  and 
maintain eth  the  testament,  let  him  follow  me.  Now  hath 
pride  and  chastisement  gotten  strength,  and  the  time  of 
destruction  and  the  wrath  of  indignation:  now  there- 
fore, 0  my  sons,  be  zealous  for  the  law"  (1  Mach.  ii.). 
In  his  letters  and  sermons,  Pius  tore  the  mask  from  the 
brow  of  that  Antiochus,  Godless  enlightenment,  proclaim- 
ing in  fearless  accents  to  the  nations  that  timidity,  cow- 
ardice, or  liberalism,  cannot  lead  to  peace;  that  real,  true, 
and  enduring  peace  is  to  be  found  only  in  Christ,  and  in 
rendering  to  him  honest,  sincere,  and  undivided  homage. 
The  angels'  song  must  ever  be  ours:  "  Glory  be  to  God  on 
high." 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  PERSECU- 
TIONS. 


CHRIST  LIVES    IN    HIS  CHURCH   AS  THE  CRUCIFIED    ONE. 


8o.  Persecutions  from  the  Jews. 

"Pilate  saith  to  the  Jews:  Behold  your  king!    But  they  cried 
out :A way,  with  him,  away  with  him;  crucify  him." — Jokn  xix.  14. 

WELL  and  truly  liath  the  Saviour  said:  *'If  the 
world  hate  you,  know  you  that  it  hath  hated  me 
me  before  you.  If  they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will 
lilso  persecute  you.  Father,  the  hour  of  my  death  is 
come;  glorify  thy  Son.  Keep  and  protect  those  whom 
thou  hast  given  me  in  thy  name,  that  they  be  one,  I  in 
them,  and  thou  in  me,  and  I  am  glorified  in  them." 

These  words  of  our  divine  Saviour  contain  and  explain 
the  whole  mystery  of  Christian  persecution.  It  is  not 
the  Church,  it  is  not  its  leaders,  nor  yet  its  members  that 
the  world  has  persecuted  and  will  persecute  to  the  end 
of  time;  it  is  Christ  himself  who  is  the  object  of  its 
fury:  "Christ  in  themj"  thai  is,  Christ  in  his  Church. 
Although  he  is  now  reigning  in  heaven's  glory,  at  the 
Father's  right  hand,  he  is  really  and  truly  living  over 
again,  in  his  Church,  his  three-and-thirty  years'  life  of 
martyrdom.  "Oye  of  little  faith!  Is  it  not  necessary 
for  Christ  thus  to  suffer,  and  so  to  enter  into  his  glory?" 
The  Church  must  follow  in  his  footsteps.  Against  her,  as 
it  was  against  Him,  the  hatred  of  a  dissolute  world  will 


246 


ilw 

I 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


ever  be  made  practically  and  painfully  manifest.  But  after 
the  sword  comes  the  palm;  first  the  cross,  then  the  crown. 
The  first  persecution  against  the  Church  was  waged 
by  the  Jews.  They  who  had  delivered  the  divine  Master 
to  be  crucified  by  the  heathen,  now  directed  their  fury 
against  his  disciples.     The  Council  ordered  them  to  be 


The  Crucilixiou. 

imprisoned,  forbade  them  to  preach  the  gospel,  had  them 
scourged,  and  sent  Jewish  minions  into  every  town  and 
rural  district  to  find  out  the  faithful  and  to  bring  them 
in  chains  to  Jerusalem.  It  was  tiie  Jews  who  stoned  St. 
Stephen,  who  effected  the  death  of  St.  James  the  elder, 
slew  St.  James  the  Less,  incited  the  heathen  mob  at 
Lystra  to  stone  St.  Paul;  and  it  was  they  who  afterwards 
sent  this  Apostle  in  chains  to  Caesarea  to  appear  and 
answer  before  pagan  judges.     But  the  measure  was  soon 


PERSECUTIONS   FROM   THE  JEWS. 


247 


filled,  and  the  day  of  vengeance  dawned  at  last  over  the 
deicide  city  of  Jerusalem.  The  blood  of  the  prophets,  the 
blood  of  the  world's  Kedeemer,  and  of  his  saints,  must 
be  avenged,  and  the  dreadful  prophecies  of  Christ  must 
be  fulfilled. 

The  instruments  chosen  to  inflict  this  chastisement 
upon  the  Jews  were  the  Romans;  whose  forces,  under  the 
command  of  Titus,  in  the  year  70,  besieged  the  doomed 
capital;  whose  mhabitants,  deceived  by  false  prophets, 
had  risen  m  rebellion  against  the  imperial  government. 
The  sufferings  undergone  by  the  people  of  the  beleaguered 
town  during  the  three  months'  siege,  have  hardly  a  paral- 
lel in  history;  being  ''such  tribulations  as  were  not  from 
the  beginning  of  the  creation." 

The  sword  and  arrow  of  the  enemy  from  the  walls,  the 
wild  and  murderous  gangs  in  the  city  itself,  the  poisonous 
effluvia  of  contagious  diseases,  and  awful  famme,  all  com- 
bined to  produce  a  dreadfully  abundant  death-harvest. 
Seven  and  thirty  years  before  had  the  Son  of  Man  shed 
tears  over  fhis  city,  and  foretold  the  destruction  which 
has  now  come  upon  it.    "  0  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  if  thou 
also  hadst  known,  and  that  in  this  thy  day,  the  things 
that  are  to  thy  peace;  but  now  they  are  hidden  from  thy 
eyes.     For  the  days  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  thine 
enemies  shall  cast  a  trench  about  thee,  and  compass  thee 
round,  and  threaten  thee  on  every  side,  and  beat  thee  flat 
to  the  ground,  and  thy  children  who  arc  in  thee,  and  they 
shall  not  leave  in  thee  a  stone  upon  a  stone,  because  thou 
hast  not  known  the  time  of  thy  visitation.     Woe  to  them 
that  are  with  child  and  give  suck  in  those  days,  for  there 
shall  be  great  distress  m  the  land,  and  wrath  upon  this 
people.     They  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword,  and 
shall  be  led  away  captives  into  all  nations;  and  Jerusalem 
shall  be  trodden  down  by  the  Gentiles,  till  the  times  of 
the  nations  be  fulfilled." 

Alas  !  the    Jews,  with  their    usual  wilful    obstinacv. 


246 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


ever  be  made  practically  and  painfully  manifest.  But  after 
the  sword  comes  the  palm;  first  the  cross,  then  the  crown. 
The  first  persecution  against  the  Church  was  waged 
by  the  Jews.  They  who  had  delivered  the  divine  Master 
t©  %e  crucified  by  the  heathen,  now  directed  their  fury 
against  his  disciples.     The  Council  ordered  them  to  be 


The  Crucifixion. 

imprisoned,  forbade  them  to  preach  the  gospel,  had  them 
scourged,  and  sent  Jewish  minions  into  every  town  and 
rural  district  to  find  out  the  faithful  and  to  bring  them 
in  chains  to  Jerusalem.  It  was  the  Jews  who  stoned  St. 
Stephen,  who  effected  the  death  of  St.  James  the  elder, 
slew  St.  James  the  Less,  incited  the  heathen  mob  at 
Lystra  to  stone  St.  Paul;  and  it  was  they  who  afterwards 
sent  this  Apostle  in  chains  to  Caesarea  to  appear  and 
answer  before  pagan  judges.     But  the  measure  was  soon 


PERSECUTIONS   FROM   THE  JEWS. 


247 


filled,  and  the  day  of  vengeance  dawned  at  last  over  the 
deicide  city  of  Jerusalem.  The  blood  of  the  prophets,  the 
blood  of  the  world's  Redeemer,  and  of  his  saints,  must 
be  avenged,  and  the  dreadful  prophecies  of  Christ  must 
be  fulfilled. 

The  instruments  chosen  to  inflict  this  chastisement 
upon  the  Jews  were  the  Romans;  whose  forces,  under  the 
command  of  Titus,  in  the  year  70,  besieged  the  doomed 
capital;  whose  mhabitants,  deceived  by  false  prophets, 
had  risen  m  rebellion  against  the  imperial  government. 
The  sufferings  undergone  by  the  people  of  the  beleaguered 
town  during  the  three  months'  siege,  have  hardly  a  paral- 
lel in  history;  being  ''such  tribulations  as  were  not  from 
the  beginning  of  the  creation." 

The  sword  and  arrow  of  the  enemy  from  the  walls,  the 
wild  and  murderous  gangs  m  the  city  itself,  the  poisonous 
effluvia  of  contagious  diseases,  and  awful  famine,  all  com- 
bined to  produce   a  dreadfully  abundant  death-harvest. 
Seven  and  thirty  years  before  had  the  Son  of  Man  shed 
tears  over  fliis  city,  and  foretold  the  destruction  which 
has  now  come  ui^n  it.     *'  0  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  if  thou 
also  hadst  known,  and  that  in  this  thy  day,  the  things 
that  are  to  thy  peace;  but  now  they  are  hidden  from  thy 
eyes.     For  the   days   shall   come  upon   thee,  and  thine 
enemies  shall  cast  a  trench  about  thee,  and  compass  thee 
round,  and  threaten  thee  on  every  side,  and  beat  thee  flat 
to  the  ground,  and  thy  children  who  are  in  thee,  and  they 
shall  not  leave  in  thee  a  stone  upon  a  stone,  because  thou 
hast  not  known  the  time  of  thy  visitation.     Woe  to  them 
tliat  are  with  child  and  give  suck  in  those  days,  for  there 
shall  be  great  distress  m  the  land,  and  wrath  upon  this 
people.     They  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword,  and 
shall  be  led  away  captives  into  all  nations;  and  Jerusalem 
shall  be  trodden  down  by  the  Gentiles,  till  the  times  of 
the  nations  be  fulfilled." 

Alas  !  the    Jews,  with  their    usual  wilful    obstinacy. 


I 


248 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


closed  their  ears  to  these  dread  prophecies  of  Christ,  and 
now  the  measure  of  their  guilt  is  overflowing  and  their 
punishment  overwhelming.  Not  a  spark  of  human  feel- 
ing seems  to  be  left  alive  in  their  hearts,  for  mothers  feed 
upon  the  flesh  of  their  children.  Hundreds  of  thousands 
of  her  citizens  were  slain,  or  carried  into  captivity.  The 
city,  with  its  magnificent  temple,  was  burned  to  the 
ground,  and  even  the  few  remaining  foundations  were 
thrown  down  by  Titus.     Such  was  the  punishment  sent 


Christlaiiity  departs  from  Jerusalem. 

by  Heaven  on  the  first  persecutors  of  the  Church.  The 
chosen  city  of  God,  the  heaven-favored  Jerusalem,  the 
cradle  of  Christianity,  was  reduced  to  nuns;  while  Chris- 
tianity, shaking  the  dust  from  her  feet,  and  taking  with 
her  all  her  blessings,  her  heavenly  peace,  and  her  hopes  of 
salvation,  went  forth  from  the  ruins,  to  traverse  the  earth, 
to  enlighten  and  comfort,  and  bring  salvation  to  the 
heathen  peoples  who  sat  in  darkness  and  m  the  shadow  of 
desponding  spiritual  death, 


TEX   ROMAN  PERSECUTIONS. 


249 


8i.  The  Ten  Roman  Persecutions. 

"Behold,  I  send  you  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.    You 
shall  be  brought  before  governors  and  before  kings  for  my  sake,  for 

a  testimony  to  them  and  to  the  gentiles." — IVIatthew  x.  16,  18. 

• 

The  persecutions  which  the  Church  suffered  at  the 
hands  of  the  pagan  emperors  of  Rome  were  far  more 
cruel  and  protracted 
and  widespread  than 
those  inflicted  by  the 
Jews.  Indeed,  dur- 
ing the  first  three 
centuries  the  conflict 
between  the  powers 
of  Rome  and  the 
struggling  Christians 
was  almost  continual. 
Hence  that  period  is 
specially  known  as 
the  "age  of  martyr- 
dom. "  From  time 
immemorial  the  Ro- 
man emperors  had 
considered  them- 
selves both  as  high- 
priests  of  paganism 
and  as  supreme  rul- 
ers both  in  religious 
and  temporal  mat- 
ters. Hence  they 
looked  upon  them- 
selves as  attacked  and 
defied  in  their  most  cherished  rights  by  the  '*  kingdom  of 
Christ,"  which  cannot  know  or  recognize  any  authority 
superior  to  itself.  Moreover,  the  imperial  greatness  and 
power,  in  a  great  measure,  owed  its  rise,  andgre;tt  splendor, 


Nero. 


I 


248 


CHRIST  IK  HIS  CHURCH. 


TEX   ROMAN   PERSECUTIONS. 


249 


closed  their  ears  to  these  dread  prophecies  of  Christ,  and 
now  the  measure  of  their  guilt  is  overflowing  and  their 
punishment  overwhelming.  Not  a  spark  of  human  feel- 
ing seems  to  be  left  alive  in  their  hearts,  for  mothers  feed 
upon  the  flesh  of  their  children.  Hundreds  of  thousands 
of  her  citizens  were  slain,  or  carried  into  captivity.  The 
city,  with  its  magnificent  temple,  was  burned  to  the 
ground,  and  even  the  few  remaining  foundations  were 
thrown  down  by  Titus.     Such  was  the  punishment  sent 


Christianity  departs  from  Jerusalem. 

bj  Heaven  on  the  first  persecutors  of  the  Church.  The 
chosen  city  of  God,  the  heaven-favored  Jerusalem,  the 
cradle  of  Christianity,  was  reduced  to  ruins;  while  Chris- 
tianity, shaking  the  dust  from  her  feet,  and  taking  with 
lierall  her  blessings,  her  heavenly  peace,  and  her  hopes  of 
salvation,  went  forth  from  the  ruins,  to  traverse  the  earth, 
to  enlighten  and  comfort,  and  bring  salvation  to  the 
heathen  peoples  who  sat  in  darkness  and  m  the  shadow  of 
desponding  spiritual  death. 


8i.  The  Ten  Roman  Persecutions. 

"Behold,  I  send  you  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.  You 
shall  be  brought  before  governors  and  before  kings  for  my  sake,  for 
a  testimony  to  them  and  to  the  gentiles." — Matthew  x.  16,  18. 

The  persecutions  which  the  Church  suffered  at  the 
hands  of  the  pagan  emperors  of  Kome  were  far  more 
cruel  and  protracted 


and  widespread  tlian 
those  inflicted  by  the 
Jews.  Indeed,  dur- 
ing the  first  three 
centuries  the  conflict 
between  the  powers 
of  Rome  and  the 
struggling  Christians 
was  almost  continual. 
Hence  that  period  is 
specially  known  as 
the  **age  of  martyr- 
dom. "  From  time 
immemorial  the  Ro- 
man emperors  had 
considered  them- 
selves both  as  high- 
priests  of  paganism 
and  as  supreme  rul- 
ers both  in  religious 
and  temporal  mat- 
ters. Hence  they 
looked  upon  them- 
selves as  attacked  and 
defied  in  their  most  cherished  rights  by  the  "kingdom  of 
Christ,"  which  cannot  know  or  recognize  any  authority 
superior  to  itself.  Moreover,  the  imperial  greatness  and 
power,  in  a  great  measure,  owed  its  rise,  and  gre.tt  splendor. 


Nero. 


250 


CHKIST  Ilf   HIS   CHURCH. 


I 


to  idolatry,  with  which  it  had  grown  up  into  gigantic  power 
and  majesty.  Hence  it  often  happened  that  emperors, 
who  in  other  respects  were  mild  and  gentle,  became  like 
roaring  lions  when  brought  in  contact  with  the  Christians. 
During  the  greater  portion  of  this  **age  of  martyr- 
dom" in  the  Church,  namely  from  the  year  64  to  tlie  year 
313,  history  presents  to  our  view  ten  emperors,  who  were 
the  chief  persecutors  of  the  followers  of  Christ.  These 
were:  Nero,  from  54  to  68;  Domitian,  from  81  to  96; 
Trajan,  from  98  to  117;  Adrian,  from  117  to  138;  Marcus 
Aurelius,  from  161  to  180;  Septimius  Severus,  from  193  to 
211;  Maximinian  of  Thrace,  from  235  to  238;  Decius, 
from  249  to  251;  Valerian,  from  253  to  260;  Diocletian 
and  his  agents,  from  284  to  313. 

Injustice,  cruelty,  malignant  hatred,  diabolical  lust: 
all  the  evil  passions  that  slumber  in  the  human  breast, 
seem  to  have  formed  a  conspiracy,  and  into  this  conspiracy 
to  have  taken  hell  with  all  its  malice,  for  the  sole  purpose 
of  destroying  Christianity.      Children,  old  men,  tender 
maidens  and  gentle  matrons,  peasants  and  high  dignita- 
ries, were  dragged  before  the  judgment-seat  of  the  emperor 
or  of  his  representative  officer;   and  when   flattery  and 
promises  had    no    effect    upon    their    faith,   they  were 
stretched  on  the  rack,  lacerated  with  iron  hooks,  burnt 
at  the  stake,    beheaded,    crucified,  drowned,  or  buried 
alive,  scalded  to  death   in   caldrons  of  seething  oil,  or 
molten  lead;    showing    that  Christ  still    lived,   in    his 
Church,  a  martyr's  life.     Those  Christians  who  as  yet 
had  evaded  death  and  imprisonment,  took  great  pains 
to  purchase  from  the  executioners  the  martyrs'  remains, 
and  with  touching  and  loving  solicitude  deposited  them 
in  the  Catacombs.     Then  might  be  seen  many  a  group  of 
prayerful  Christians,  gathered  in  silence  in  the  darksome 
vault,  and  by  the  uncertain  light  of  a  single  torch,  paying 
their  last  respects  to  a  martyred  brother  or  sister,  blessing 
the  sacred  remains,  and  going  forth  only  to  be  themselves 


PEKSECLTION«   JiY    THE    EASTEKN   EMPERORS.      251 

brought  back  the  next  day  and  placed  side  by  side  with 
the  one  whom  they  had  just  left.     The  martyr's  blood  in 
which  Christianity  was  to   be  extinguished    became  the 
seed  of  new  Christians.     While  thousands  of  heroes  and 
heroines  of  faith  and  charity  fell  dead  on  the  field,  mil- 
lions rushed  in  to  till  up  the  ranks,  and  in  their  turn  fall 
in  defence  of  truth;  thus  proving  that  the  hfe  of  Jesus 
Christ  did  not  close  on  Calvary,  nor  even  on  Tabor,  but 
that  he  still  lives,  although  persecuted  unto  death,  immor- 
tal and  unconquerable  in  his  Church  for  all  time.     The 
survivors  of  the  martyrs  were  careful  to  record  quite  fully 
and  accurately  the  lives,  capture,  imprisonment,  trials, 
and  executions  of  their  slaughtered  brethren.     These  rec- 
ords are  still  extant,  and  are  known  to  scholars  as  the 
'*Acts  of  the  Martyrs."    They  form  one  of  the  most 
tender  and  edifying  chapters  in  the  history  of  the  Church. 
When  the  lioman  empire,  after  having  spent  its  forces 
against  the  Christians,  became  poweriess  for  further  oppo- 
sition, it,  too,  met  its  chastisement.     Countless  tribes  of 
savages  from  the  remote  and  unknown  north  of  Europe 
invaded  its  territories,  overran  the  empire  with  fire  and 
sword,  and  in  470  drove  the  last  emperor  of  the  W^cst, 
Romulus  Augustulus,  from  the  throne. 


82.  Persecutions  by  the  Emperors  of  the  East. 

"God  hath  placed  bishops  to  rule  the  Church  of  God."— Acts 
OF  THE  Apostles  xx.  28. 

Less  bloody,  but  more  dangerous  and  wicked,  were 
the  persecutions  undergone  by  the  Church  at  the  hands 
of  the  emperors  of  the  East,  at  Constantinople.  Most  of 
these  men  were  unworthy  successors  of  Constantine  the 
Great;  and  being  addicted  to  Arianism  and  other  errors 
and  vices,  they  were  constantly  interfering  in  ecclesia'stical 
affairs.     They  even  presumed  to  issue  ecclesiastical  decrees 


252 


CHBIST  IN  HIS   CHUECH. 


I 


and  formal  declarations  of  faith;  and  woe  to  the  bishops  and 
priests  who  would  dare  to  oppose  them.  They  would  be 
deposed  from  their  office,  banished,  imprisoned,  beheaded, 
or  strangled.  Tlie  patriarchs  of  Constantinople  especially 
were  required  to  render  blind  obedience  to  the  emperors, 
and  to  become  the  tools  of  their  imperial  whims  in  reli- 
gious affairs.  While  some  few  submitted  tamely,  the 
greater  number  withstood  manfully  this  invasion  of  their 
rights  of  conscience,  and  became  martyrs  in  the  cause  of 
apostolic  freedom,  as  became  faithful  shepherds.  Such  a 
conflict  existed  during  the  time  of  the  Iconoclasts,  when 
the  emperors  Leo  the  Isaurian,  Oonstantine  Copronymous, 
Loo  the  Armenian,  Michael  the  Stamuierer,  and  Theophi- 
lus  endeavored  to  do  away  with  the  veneration  of  images 
by  torturing  and  murdering  its  defenders. 

These  persecutors  of  the  Church  did  not  escape  the 
chastisement  of  heaven.  For  while  they  were  disputing 
on  Church  affairs,  the  Persians  on  the  one  side,  and  the 
Barbarians  on  the  other,  wrested  from  their  possession  the 
so-called  Greek  poi)e<ioiii,  till  Hually  the  Turks  and  Sara- 
cens completely  overturned  forever  the  rotten  throne  of 
the  Eastern  empire. 


83.  Persecutions  in  the  Middle  Ages. 

"Then  .Tesus  saith  lo  them:  Rentier  llierefore  to  Civsiir  the 
things  that  are  Ciusar's;  and  to  God,  the  things  that  are  God's."— 
Matthew  xxii.  21. 

During  the  middle  ages,  many  kings  and  princes  of 
western  Europe  assumed  the  right  to  interfere  in  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  Church,  and  became  its  bitterest  enemies 
and  persecutors.  They  often  nominated  unworthy  men 
to  vacant  bishoprics,  and  by  artifice  and  violence  sought 
to  have  them  appointed  and  consecrated.  The  contro- 
versy about   investitures  between   the  j)<)pe3  and  bishops 


PERSECUTIONS   IN   THE   MIDDLE   AGES.         253 

on  one  side,  and  the  kings  of  Germany,  France,  and  Eng- 
land on  the  other,  lasted  from  1074  till  1122.  The  most 
crafty  and  powerful  of  these  enemies  was  Henry  IV.,* 


Henry  IV.  at  Canossa. 

Emperor  of  Germany  who,  after  making  his  submission 
at  Canossa  to  Pope  Gregory  VII.,  soon  after  violated  his 
promises  in  the  most  disgi-aceful  manner,  the  haughtv 
Henry  II.  of  England,  and  Philip  the  Fair  of  France, 
persecuted  the  Church  and  her  ministers,  and  tram})led 

*  Canossa  was  a  strongly  fortified  castlo,  belonging  to  the  noble 
marchioness,  Matilda  of  Tuscany.  Henry  IV.  came  to  this  place  of 
his  own  free  will,  as  a  penitent,  to  receive  from  the  Pope  absolution 
from  the  sentence  of  excommunication.  Frivolous  and  superficial 
writers  pretend  to  see  in  this  proceeding  a  proof  of  the  Pope's  thirst 
for  power,  and  an  instance  of  his  hard-heartedness.  But  even  many 
Protestant  writers  of  intelligence  and  discernment  have  acknowl- 
edged that  the  proceeding  redounds  to  the  credit  of  Pope  Gregory 
VII.,  who  showed  himself  n  strong  defender  of  principle,  in  opposi- 
tion to  an  ambitions,  yet  weak  and  vacillating  king. 


252 


CHKIST  Ui  .JtiiS''  ■CHUECII. 


und  formiil  decLmitions  of  faith;  and  woe  to  the  bishops  and 
priests  who  would  dare  to  oppose  them.  They  would  be 
deposed  from  their  office,  banished,  imprisoned,  beheaded, 
or  strangled.  The  patriarchs  of  Constantinople  ospecially 
w®r©  wcpired  to  reader  blind  obedience  to  the  emi)erors, 
iild  t»  boeome  the  tools  of  their  imperial  whims  in  reli- 
gious affairs.  While  some  few  submitted  tamely,  the 
greater  number  withstood  manfully  this  iuvasion  of  their 
fights  of  conscience,  and  became  martyrs  in  the  cause  of 
apostolic  freedom,  as  became  faithful  shei)lierds.  Such  a 
conliict  existed  during  the  time  of  the  Iconoclasts,  when 
Hi©  emperors  Leo  the  Isauriau,  Constantine  Copronymous, 
Ijcmj  tiic  Armeiiian,  Michael  the  Stauimerer,  and  Theophi- 
lus  endeavored  to  do  away  with  the  veneration  of  images 
hf  torturing  and  murdering  its  defenders. 

These  persecutors  of  the  Chui*ch  did  not  escape  the 
chastisement  of  heaven.  For  while  they  were  disputing 
on  Church  affairs,  the  Persians  on  the  one  side,  and  the 
Barbarians  on  the  other,  wrested  from  their  possession  the 
so-called  Greek  po[)edom,  till  finally  tlie  Turks  and  Sara- 
cens completely  overturned  forever  the  rotten  throne  of 
the  Eastern  empire. 


83.  Persecutions  in  the  Middle  Ages. 

•'Then  Jesus  saitli  to  theiu:  Keiuler  lluTcfore  to  Cu'snr  the 
things  that  ure  Ctet«ir's;  aiitl  to  God,  the  things  that  are  God'*?." — 
Matthew  xxii.  21. 

During  the  middle  ages,  many  kings  and  princes  of 
western  Europe  assumed  the  right  to  interfere  in  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  Church,  and  became  its  bitterest  enemies 
and  persecutors.  They  often  nominated  unworthy  men 
to  vacant  bishoprics,  and  by  artifice  and  violence  sought 
to  have  them  ajipointed  and  consecrated.  The  contro- 
versy ulioiit  iiivestitnres  between  the  popes  and  bishops 


PERSECUTIONS   m   THE    MIDDLE   AGES.         253 

on  one  side,  and  the  kings  of  Germany,  France,  and  Eng- 
land on  the  other,  lasted  from  1074  till  im.  The  most 
crafty  and  ])owerful  of  these  enemies  was  Henry  IV.,* 


Henry  IV.  at  Canossa. 

Emperor  of  Germany  who,  after  making  his  submission 
lit  Canossa  to  Pope  Gregory  VII.,  soon  after  violated  his 
promises  in  the  most  disgi-aceful  manner,  the  haughtv 
Henry  II.  of  England,  and  Philip  the  Fair  of  France, 
persecuted  the  Church  and  her  ministers,  and  tram])led 

*  Canossa  was  a  strongly  fortified  castlo.  belonging  to  the  noble 
marchioness,  Matilda  of  Tuscany.  Henry  IV.  came  to  this  place  of 
his  own  free  will,  as  a  penitent,  to  receive  from  the  Pope  absolution 
from  the  sentence  of  excommunication.  Frivolous  and  superficial 
writers  pretend  to  see  in  this  proceeding  a  proof  of  the  Pope's  thirst 
for  power,  and  an  instance  of  his  hard-iieartedness.  But  even  many 
Protestant  writers  of  intelligence  and  discernment  have  acknowl- 
edged that  the  proceeding  redounds  to  the  credit  of  Pope  Gregory 
VII.,  who  showed  himself  a  strong  defonderof  principle,  in  opposi- 
tion to  an  ambitious.  y,.(.  weak  and  v.i.-illatin.^  km.- 


254 


W 


I 


CHKIST    IN   1118   CHURCH. 


upon  her  rights.  Many  episcopal  chairs  were  dishonored 
by  interlopers  whom  these  monarchs,  of  their  own  accord, 
created  bishops,  wliile  many  monasteries  were  spiritually 
and  temporally  ruined  by  their  so-called  lay  abbots;  tliat 
is,  by  men  who,  without  ecclesiastical  training,  and  some- 
times even  witliout  holy  orders,  were  promoted  by  their 
sovereigns  to  the  dignity  of  abbots  in  reward  for  services 
rendered  to  the  State.  These  men  apj)ointed  substitutes 
'a)  exercise  the  duties  of  abbot,  while  they  themselves,  liv- 
ing sometimes  in  the  monastery,  but  oftener  out  of  it, 
squandered  its  revenues  in  profligacy  and  dissipation. 

Amid  the  struggles  and  persecutions  of  those  times, 
the  name  of  St.  Thomas  a  Becket,  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, is  the  only  one  we  have  room  to  mention  from  the 
long  catalogue  of  the  defenders  of  the  Church.  Henry  II., 
King  of  England,  had  promoted  this  gentle  and  cultured 
man  to  the  dignity  of  lord  chancellor,  m  the  hoi)e  of  mak- 
ing him  a  tool  for  the  furtherance  of  nefarious  designs. 
But  when  the  king  attempted  to  invade  the  riglits  of  the 
Cburch,  the  holy  archbishop  rebuked  and  thwarted  him. 
The  saint  preferred  to  incur  the  king's  displeasure,  and  to 
be  banislied  by  sentence  of  the  high  court,  rather  than  to 
prove  untrue  to  his  episcopal  dignity.  The  king  seemed  to 
regret  his  unjust  proceeding,  and  permitted  St.  Thomas 
to  return  to  his  diocese.  But  not  long  afterward  some 
courtiers  and  friends  of  Henry  slew  the  bishop  at  the  altar 
of  his  cathedral.  **  Cheerfullv  I  suffer  death  for  God's 
Church,"  he  said  to  the  executioners  as  they  were  about 
to  strike  off  his  head.  He  died  on  the  29th  of  December, 
1170. 


MODEKX   PKKSECLTIONS. 


255 


84.  Modern  Persecutions. 

"Many  have  abused  unto  pride  the  goodness  of  princes,  and  the 
honor  that  hath  been  bestowed  upon  them,  and  not  only  endeavor 
to  oppress  the  subjects,  but  to  violate  the  laws  of  humanity."— 
Esther  xvi. 

The  false  i)rinciple  advocated  by  the  reformers  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  that  the  civil  rulers  are  the  proper 
authorities  in  religious  matters,  led  to  cruel  persecution 
at  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  and  for  centuries  later. 

This  interference  in  Church  affairs  on  the  part  of  the 
civil  power  was  augmented  to  an  alarming  extent.     The 
reformers,  on  the  one  hand,  in  order  to  forward  their 
cause,  sought  the  help  of  the  princes,  and  in  return  for 
their  protection,  surrendered  to  them  many  of  the  most 
sacred  rights  and  privileges  of  the  Church.     These  rene- 
gade princes  often  employed  fire  and  sword  to  force  their 
subjects  into  the  new  religion.     On  the  other  hand,  those 
princes  who  remained  Catholics  and  protected  their  sub- 
jects against  heretical  innovations,  claimed  to  be  the  indis- 
pensable guardians  of  the  Church;  and  under  pretext  of 
protecting    it,  and    improving   gradually  its   condition, 
assumed  every  imaginable  authority.     They  discontinued 
many  episcopal  sees,  closed  several  convents  for  the  mere 
purpose  of  appropriating  their  revenues  to  their  own  pri- 
vate use,  and  by  means  of  new  laws  injured  the  freedom 
of  the  Church  very  materially.     Thus,  for  example,  the 
German  emperor,  Joseph  11. ,  oppressed  the  Church  in 
some  of  her  most  sacred  rights  from  1780  to  1790.     He 
suppressed  monasteries,  forbade  pilgrimages  and  proces- 
sions, and  restricted  the  ceremonies  even  at  mass.*    In 
order  to  place  the  Church  at  the  foot  of  the  throne,  he 

*  Hence  the  Protestant  Frederick  the  Great  styled  him  '*  Brother 
Sacristan." 


256 


CHRIST  IX  HIS  cnrucH. 


\\ 


assumed  the  direction  of  ecclesiastical  seminaries,  and  the 
training  of  candidates  for  the  priesthooJ. 

In  the  year  1790  a  fearful  storm  burst  over  the  Church 
ia  France.  The  successful  revolutionists  confiscated  all 
the  property  of  fcbe  Church,  and  dosed  all  the  convents 
and  monasteries.     Priests  who  refnsed  to  subscribe  to  the 


violent  measures  of  the  new  government  were  seni;  into  exile 
or  pnt  to  death.  After  tlie  execution  of  King  Louis  XVI., 
in  January,  1793,  Christianity  was  declared  abolished,  the 
so-called  goddess  of  reason  was  set  up  in  the  churches,  and 
the  blood  of  the  faithful  ran  like  rivers  over  the  soil  of 
France.  The  father  of  Christendom,  Pius  VI.,  died  m 
exile  in  August,  1799, 


THE   CHURCH   AND    MODKIiN   GOVERNMENTS.      257 

When,  in  1801,  a  concordat  was  agreed  upon  between 
Pius  VII.  and  Napoleon  I.,  the  oppression  of  tlie  Church 
seemed  to  be  at  an  end.  But  persecution  soon  raised  its 
head  again,  and  Pius  VII.,  deeming  it  necessary  and  proper 
to  refuse  his  consent  to  the  extravagant  and  unlawful 
demands  of  Napoleon,  and  finding  himself  at  last  com- 
pelled to  excommunicate  the  emperor,  was  brought  a  pris- 
oner to  France,  where  he  remained  fo;ir  long,  tedious 
years  in  ignominious  confinement,  till  the  defeat  of  Napo- 
leon at  Leipsic. 


85.  The  Church  and  the  Governments  in  Modern 

Times. 

"If  then  your  delight  be  in  thrones  and  sceptres,  O  ye  kings  of 
the  people,  love  wisdom  that  you  may  reign  forever."- Wisdom 
vi.  22. 

Napoleon  I.,  having  fallen  from  the  pinnacle  of  power, 
was  himself  exiled  to  the  island  of  St.  Helena,  where  he 
died  on  the  5th  of  May,  18)^1;  while  the  Pope,  released 
from  prison,  returned  in  triumph  to  the  Eternal  City. 
The  crime  committed  by  this  once  powerful  emperor 
against  the  Vicar  of  Christ  was  avenged  in  the  snows  of 
Russia.*  His  nephew,  Napoleon  III.,  also  learned  by  hard 
experience  that  God  does  not  permit  his  Church  to  be 
persecuted  with  impunity.  After  having  for  many  years 
played  a  game  of  double  dealing  between  the  Vicar  of 
Christ  and  the  Revolutionists,  he  at  last  showed  his  true 
colors,   and  withdrew   from  Rome  the  French  soldiers 

*  When  Pope  Pius  VII.  uttered  the  sentence  of  excommunica- 
tion against  Napoleon,  he  laughingly  inquired  of  his  officers 
whether  this  sentence  would  paralyze  the  arms  of  his  brave  sol- 
diers? It  is  remarkable  that  the  history  of  his  Russian  campaign 
says:  "The  intense  cold  caused  the  arms  to  drop  from  the  be- 
numbed hands  of  the  soldiers." 


250 


cmiisT  IX  ins  cihik  ii. 


assumed  the  tlireetion  of  eeclesiasticul  Heminaries,  and  tlie 
tniiiiiug  of  candidates  for  the  i)riesthooJ. 

hi  the  year  1790  a  fearful  storm  burst  oyer  the  Churcli 
ia  France.  The  successful  revolutionists  confiscated  all 
the  firopertv  of  the  Church,  and  closed  all  the  convents 
tiiid  monasteries.     Priests  who  refused  to  sul)scril>e  to  the 


■^v^i^i' 


violent  measures  of  thenewgovornmont  were  scnit,  into  exile 
or  put  to  death.  After  the  execution  of  King  Louis  X  VI.. 
in  January,  1793,  Christianity  was  declared  abolished,  the 
so-called  goddess  of  reason  was  set  u])  in  the  churches,  and 
the  blood  of  tlie  faithful  ran  like  rivers  over  the  soil  ot 
France.  The  father  of  Christendoin.  Pius  VI.,  died  m 
exile  in  August,  1799. 


TIIK    (IllIUII    AM)    MODKKX    (.<  )V  KRX  M  KMs.       257 

\Vlien,  in  18()l,  a  concordat  was  agreed  upon  between 
Pius  VII.  and  Napoleon  L,  the  oppression  of  tlio  Church 
seemed  to  be  at  an  end.  But  persecution  soon  raised  its 
head  agani,  and  Pius  VII.,  deeming  it  necessary  and  proper 
to  refuse  his  consent  to  the  extravagant  and  unlawful 
demands  of  Napoleon,  and  finding  himself  at  last  com- 
pelled to  excommunicate  the  emperor,  was  brought  a  pris- 
oner to  France,  where  he  remained  four  long,  tedious 
years  in  ignominious  confinement,  till  the  defeat  of  Napo- 
leon at  Leipsic. 


85.   The  Church  and  the   Governments  in  Modern 

Times. 

"  If  tlieu  your  tleliglit  be  in  thrones  and  sceplivs,  ()  ye  kings  of 
the  people,  love  wisdom  that  vou  may  reign  foiever  "-  Wisdom 
vi.  33. 

Napoleon  I.,  having  fallen  from  the  pinnacle  of  power. 
was  himself  exiled  to  the  island  of  St.  Helena,  where  he 
died  on  the  5th  of  May,  1821;  while  the  Pope,  released 
from  ])rison,  returned  in  triumph  to  the  Eternal  City. 
The  crime  committed  by  this  once  powerful  emperor 
against  the  Vicar  of  Christ  was  avenged  in  the  snows  of 
Kussia.*  His  nephew,  Napoleon  111.,  also  learned  by  hard 
experience  that  God  does  not  permit  his  Church  to  be 
persecuted  with  imi)unity.  After  having  for  many  years 
played  a  game  of  double  dealing  between  the  Vicar  of 
Christ  and  the  Revolutionists,  he  at  last  showed  his  true 
colors,    and   withdrew   from   Rome  the   French   soldiers 

*When  Pope  Pius  VII.  uttered  tlie  sentence  of  excommunica- 
tion against  Napoleon,  he  laughingly  inquired  of  his  officers 
whether  this  sentence  would  paralyze  the  arms  of  his  brave  sol- 
diers? It  is  remarkable  that  the  liistory  of  his  Russian  campaign 
says:  "The  intense  cold  caused  the  arms  to  drop  from  tlie  l)e- 
numbed  hands  of  the  soldiers." 


i 


258 


CHRIST   IN   JUS  'CHURCH. 


placed  there  by  the  French  nation  to  protect  Pius  the 
Ninth.  But  on  the  very  day,  when  the  first  detachment 
of  his  soldiers  left  Rome,  the  4th  of  August,  1870,  France 
lost  the  battle  of  Weissenburg.  On  the  2d  of  September, 
the  tenth  anniversary  of  his  treacherous  alliance  with 
Victor  Emmanuel  against  the  Pope,  he  lost  crown  and 
freedom,  to  die  in  exile  three  years  later. 

Most  trying  persecutions  overtook  the  Church  in  Italy, 
and,  indeed,  in  niost  European  countries,  during  the  sub- 
sequent years. 

Have  princes  and  would-be  statesmen  profited  by  these 
examples?  Alas!  the  history  of  the  Church  in  modern 
days  speaks  the  contrary;  and  even  to-day,  men  in  power 
seem  to  find  no  other  enemy  to  meet  in  battle  but  the 
Church  of  Christ. 

The  religious  houses  are  the  next  point  of  attack  for 
the  persecutionists.  These  sacred  and  peaceful  retreats, 
and  seats  of  piety  and  learning,  seem  to  be  objects  of 
special  dislike  to  the  demon  of  unbelief.  By  means  of 
falsehood,  ridicule,  and  calumny,  the  unsuspecting  people 
are  first  prejudiced  against  these  religious  institutions, 
and  then,  when  the  measures  are  all  taken,  and  the  people 
are  demoralized,  the  mighty  ones  in  the  government, 
under  pretence  of  its  being  the  people's  wish,  and  that 
the  good  of  the  State  requires  it,  proceed  to  the  ruthless 
invasion  and  suppression  of  these  sacred  abodes  of  faith, 
learning,  and  charity.  The  old  consecrated  halls,  the 
products  of  our  forefathers'  generosity,  are  then  perverted 
into  penitentiaries,  fjictories,  or  insane  asylums.  In 
many  places,  the  freedom  of  bishops  and  pastors  in  the 
exercise  of  their  duties  is  restrained  by  iniquitous  laws; 
while  the  State,  although  publicly  and  fundamentally 
proclaiming  its  disbelief  in  all  religions,  still  would  arro- 
gate to  itself  the  selection  and  appointment  of  pastors  of 
souls.  The  Church,  that  ancient  and  experienced  school- 
mistress of  nations,  is  rudely  and  unjustly  deprived  of  her 


TIIK   CHURCH    AND    >U)'DKKN    GOVKRXM  ENTS.      259 

right  to  direct  the  schools;  and  for  no  other  purpose  than 
to  keep  the  tender  children,   whom  the  Saviour  would 
have  to  come  to  him,  in  ignorance  of  the  doctrines  and 
precepts  of  that  same  divine  friend  of  youth.     In  the 
colleges  and  universities,  founded  and  supported  as  they 
have  been  from  the  revenues  of  the  Churches,  and  by  the 
generous  bequests  of  our  Catholic  ancestors,  we  see  the 
highest  and  most  important  positions  intrusted  to  men 
of  no  belief,  in  order  that  our  future  lawyers,  physicians, 
and  statesmen  may  imbibe  in  the  very  bloom  of  their 
youth  the  poison  of  godlessness  and  of  hatred  for  religion. 
By  the  enactment  of  unprincipled  and  unconstitutional 
laws,  marriage,  which  is  the  very  foundation  of  all  society, 
is  stripped  of  its  sublime  character  of  a  Sacrament,  and 
reduced  to  the  level  of  a  mere  civil  contract. 

Moreover,  whilst  governments  and  law-makers  thus 
circumscribe,  oppress,  and  persecute  the  Church  and  re- 
ligion, they  concede  to  an  evil  press  the  most  unrestricted 
license,  and  in   many  instances  afford  it  governmental 
assistance  and  protection  at  the  expense  of  the  taxpayers. 
Countless  copies  of  unprincipled  newspapers,'  of  tracts, 
pamphlets,  almanacs,  and  magazines  are  circulated  from 
house  to  house.     The  unsuspecting  head  of  a  family  is 
persuaded  that  it  is  a  proof  of  education,  and  very  neces- 
sary to  his  success  in  life,  to  read  the  advanced  newspaper 
of  the  day  and  to  cause  his  children  to  do  the  same.    And 
alas!  what  are  the  ordinary  contents  of  these  so-called  pro- 
gressive journals?    They  contain  the  poison  of  e^il  and 
soul-destroying  principles,  the  filth  of  obscene  anecdotes 
and  indecent  stories;  ridicule  for  the  Churcli,  and  even 
formal  blasphemy.     Many  a  Christian,  blinded  by  the  evil  ' 
spirit  of  the  times,  pays  for  this  literature  with  money 
earned  by  the  sweat  of  his  brow,  and  yet  hopes  and 
intends  to  be  able  to  die  a  good  Christian  and  a  true 
Catholic. 

The  Popes  of  later  years,  especially  the  late  Pius  the 


i  ■ 


It 


(I 


260 


CHRIST    IN    HIS    CHUKCir. 


,       "^1 


Ninth,  and  his  illustrious  successor,  Leo  XIII.,  have  raised 
their  voices  in  solemn  protest  against  these  persecutions 
of  religion  on  the  part  of  governments,  of  false  science, 
and  of  an  unprincipled  press.  And  what  return  did  the 
Vicars  of  Christ  meet  with?  None  other  but  the  same 
that  was  made  long  ago  to  Jesus  Christ,  the  King  of 
Martyrs;  and  to  St.  Stephen,  the  firstling  among  the 
martyrs  of  the  Church.  As  the  Jews  of  old  expelled  the 
Redeemer  of  the  world  from  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  and 
led  him  to  Calvary  for  crucifixion  ;  as  they  dragged  St. 
Stephen  out  of  the  same  city  in  order  to  stone  him  to 
death;  in  a  very  similar  manner  have  the  great  powers  of 
the  earth,  in  collusion  with  the  Revolutionary  element  of 
society,  labored  for  many  years  to  expel  the  Pope  from 
the  holy  city  of  Rome,  in  order  that  he  too  might  find  his 
Calvary  and  death;  **for,"  say  they,  **  with  the  Papacy 
falls  the  Church;  and  with  the  Church  the  whole  religion 
of  Jesus  Christ." 

Such  has  been  the  history  of  the  Church  for  eighteen 
hundred  years.  Fire  and  sword  have  been  directed  against 
her  in  vain;  governments  have  opposed  her;  false  science 
would  tear  her  with  its  teeth;  diplomacy  has  laid  plans 
for  her  destruction  ;  calumny  would  blacken  her  fair 
name,  and  even  disloyal  priests  have  given  her  the 
treacherous  kis8  of  Judas.  And  now  let  us  raise  our 
eyes  and  scan  the  horizon  of  the  world's  history.  Can  w© 
find  in  any  age,  or  in  part  of  the  world,  an  institution 
which  has  been  so  persistently  opposed  as  has  been  the 
Catholic  Church?  Nowhere,  nowhere.  Well  then,  in  this 
unparalleled,  unbroken  persecution,  we  discover  an  incon- 
testable and  undeniable  proof,  that  in  the  Catholic  Church 
doth  burn,  really  and  truly  and  brightly,  that  divine  Light 
which  the  darkness  of  the  world  has  hated  from  the  be- 
ginning; that  Christ  whom  the  world  did  nail  to  a  cross, 
but  who,  in  the  very  darkest  hour  of  his  trials,  on  the  eve 
of  his  death,  extended  his  arms  over  his  faithful  followers, 


THE    C'JIUKCII    AM)    MUDKK^    GO VEU2s  MEM'S.  .  201 

saying  to  them,  with  courage  and  reliance  upon  God  : 
''Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you  that  you  shall  lament  and 
weep,  but  the  world  shall  rejoice;  and  you  shall  be  made 
sorrowful,  but  your  sorrow  shall  be  turned  into  joy.  Have 
confidence:  I  have  overcome  the  world." 


I 


tl 


t  1 1 


CHAPTER  X. 


THE  TRIUMPH  AND  GLORY  OF  THE 
CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 


JESUS  CHRIST  LIVES  IN   HIS   CHURCH  AS  THE  GLORIFIED 

CX)KQUEROR. 


86.  The  Triumphant  Existence  of  Nearly  Nine- 
teen Hundred  Years. 

*'  If  this  be  the  work  of  men,  it  will  come  to  naught:  but  if  it 
be  of  God,  you  cannot  overthrow  it."— Acts  of  the  Apostles  v.  38. 

THE  congregation  of  all  the  Faithful  on  earth  consti- 
tutes the  Church  militant  or  struggling.  The  glorified 
Elect  in  heaven  form  the  Church  triumphant.  In  each 
division  of  the  Church  Christ  is  the  centre.  As  the 
Saviour,  during  his  sojourn  on  earth,  sometimes  mani- 
fested his  divine  power  in  the  midst  of  his  humiliations, 
ignominy  and  persecution,  so,  too,  in  the  Church  mili- 
tant, on  earth,  the  triumph  of  Chi-ist  over  his  enemies 
is  sometimes  very  positive  and  palpable. 

Of  all  these  triumphs,  the  most  obvious  and  unques- 
tionable is  the  prolonged  and  successful  life  of  his  Church 
for  now  nearly  nineteen  hundred  years.  Great  teachers 
and  philosophers  in  the  world  have  meanwhile  gathered 
disciples  about  them  and  founded  celebrated  systems  and 
schools.  All  have  disappeared.  Ambitious  men  have  dis- 
torted divine  revelation,  and  founded  for  a  time  powerful 
and  influential  sects.  These  exist  no  longer,  except  as 
the  dry  branches  of  a  withered  tree.     Mighty  heroes  have 


CENTUKIES   OF  TRIUMPHANT   EXISTENCE.      263 

fought  their  way  to  immovable  thrones,  and  founded  proud 
and  haughty  dynasties.  They  have  perished,  and  are  for- 
gotten. Provinces  and  clans  of  people  have  confederated 
together,  and  formed  mighty  kingdoms  and  common- 
wealths. They  have  become  dismembered,  leaving  only 
their  name  to  history.  Amid  all  these  unceasing  changes 
in  human  affairs,  only  one  Power  has  remained  unchanged 
and   unchangeable  during  the  long  period  of  eighteen 


t« 


Christ  Triumphing  over  Peath  and  Hell. 

liundred  years  and  more.  One  only  kingdom  has  resisted 
dissolution,  and  defied  destruction.  That  is  the  kingdom 
of  Christ,  the  Catholic  Church. 

Though  there  has  been  growth,  development,  advance- 
ment, yet  there  has  been  no  change.  To  those  self- 
same doctrines  of  faith  in  which  the  early  Christians 
found  such  comfort,  the  Church,  with  her  two  hundred 
millions  of  followers  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  still 


CHAPTER  X. 


THE  TRIUMPH  AND  GLORY  OF  THE 
CATHOLIC   CHURCH. 


JESUS  CHRIST  LIVES  IX   HIS   CHURCH  AS  THE  GLORIFIED 

CONQUEROK. 


86.  The  Triumphant  Existence  of  Nearly  Nine- 
teen Hundred  Years. 

**  If  this  be  the  work  of  raeu,  it  will  come  to  naught:  but  if  it 
be  of  God,  you  cannot  overthrow  it." — Acts  op  the  Apostles  v. 38, 

THE  congregation  of  all  the  Faithful  on  earth  consti- 
tutes the  Church  militant  or  struggling.  The  glorified 
Elect  in  heaven  form  the  Church  triumphant.  In  each 
division  of  tie  Church  Christ  is  the  centre.  As  the 
Saviour,  during  his  sojourn  on  earth,  sometimes  mani- 
fested his  divine  power  in  the  midst  of  his  humiliations, 
ignominy  and  persecution,  so,  too,  in  the  Church  mili- 
tant, on  earth,  the  triumph  of  Christ  over  his  enemies 
is  sometimes  very  positive  and  palpable. 

Of  all  these  triumphs,  the  most  obvious  and  unques- 
tionable is  the  prolonged  and  successful  life  of  his  Church 
for  Biiir  nearly  nineteen  hundred  years.  Great  teachers 
and  philosophers  in  the  world  have  meanwhile  gathered 
disciples  about  them  and  founded  celebrated  systems  and 
schools.  All  have  disappeared.  Ambitious  men  have  dis- 
torted divine  revelation,  and  founded  for  a  time  powerful 
and  influential  sects.  These  exist  no  longer,  except  as 
the  dry  branches  of  a  withered  tree.     Mighty  heroes  have 


0ENTUKIE8   OF   TK1U31PHANT   EXISTENCE.      268 

fought  their  way  to  immovable  thrones,  and  founded  proud 
and  haughty  dynasties.  They  have  perished,  and  are  for- 
gotten. Provinces  and  clans  of  people  have  confederated 
together,  and  formed  mighty  kingdoms  and  common- 
wealths. They  have  become  dismembered,  leaving  only 
their  name  to  history.  Amid  all  these  unceasing  changes 
in  human  affairs,  only  one  Power  has  remained  unchanged 
and   unchangeable  during  the  long  period  of  eighteen 


Christ  Triumphing  over  Death  and  Hell. 

hundred  years  and  more.  One  only  kingdom  has  resisted 
dissolution,  and  defied  destruction.  That  is  the  kingdom 
of  Christ,  the  Catholic  Church. 

Though  there  has  been  growth,  development,  advance- 
ment, yet  there  has  been  no  change.  To  those  self- 
same doctrines  of  faith  in  which  the  early  Christians 
found  such  comfort,  the  Church,  with  her  two  hundred 
millions  of  followers  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  still 


'u^i 


f 


M 


f 


264 


CHRIST  i:S'  HIS   CHURCH. 


ki 


clings  with  invincible  steadfastness.  The  self-same  sacri- 
fice which  was  offered  u])  in  the  catacombs  is  still  offered 
in  all  the  Catholic  Churches  throughout  the  world.  The 
same  seven  sacraments  which  sanctiHed  our  forefathers 
make  us,  to-day,  partakers  in  the  atonement  of  Christ. 
Around  the  present  reigning  Pontiff,  Leo  XIII.,  the  multi- 
tude of  believers  gather,  animated  with  the  same  senti- 
ments of  obedience  that  moved  the  Apostles  and  the  other 
early  Christians  to  gatiiw  about  St.  Peter.  Another 
evidence  that  the  i)ower  and  intiuence  of  the  Church  are 
still  undiminished,  may  be  seen  in  the  fact  that  not  only 
Catholics,  but  more  esi)ocially  heretics  and  atheists,  in 
their  writings  and  in  their  public  measures,  always  consider 
and  recognize  the  existence  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

**  The  Lion  of  Judah  hath  conquered,"  and  he  shall  ever 
continue  to  conquer  and  triumph  in  his  Church,  till  he 
attain  the  last  and  greatest  crowning  victory  on  the  day  of 
judgment.  Can  there  be  anv  more  wonderful,  dorious, 
decisive,  and  convincing  victory  on  the  part  of  the  Church 
than  the  plain  and  obvious  fact  of  her  present  existence 
among  men,  without  a  change  in  her  doctrine  or  in  her 
nature— as  full  of  life  and  youthful  vigor  as  in  the  days 
of  the  Apoetles,  directing  and  consoling  the  hearts  and 
souls  of  millions  of  the  noblest  and  best  of  men?  Is  not 
her  very  existence  upon  earth  a  crowning  victory,  after 
eighteen  hundred  years  of  the  most  deadly  opposition  from 
the  world,  from  hell  itself,  from  political  powers,  from 
error,  unbelief,  and  false  knowledge?  Certainly,  that 
ancient  doctor  of  the  law,  Gamaliel,  mentioned  in  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  uttered  prophetic  words  when, 
rising  up  in  the  high  council,  he  exclaimed:  "If  this 
work  be  of  men,  it  will  come  to  naught :  but  if  it  be  of 
God,  you  cannot  overthrow  it,  lest  perhaps  you  be  found 
even  to  fight  against  God."  [Acts  v.]  For  nineteen 
centuries  the  powers  of  hell  have  waged  war  against 
this   work,  but    they  have   not   vet   destroved    it.     This 


* 


church's   triumph   IX   HER   MARTYRS. 


265 


fact   constitutes  the  first  glorious  victory  of   our  holy 
Church. 


87.  The  Triumph  of  the  Church  in   her  Martyrs. 

"Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory.  But  thanks  be  to  God, 
who  hath  given  us  the  victory,  through  onr  Lord  Jesus  Christ."— 
1  Corinthians  xv.  54,  57. 

Christ  in  the  very  moment  of  his  deepest  humiliation, 
by  his  death  on  the  cross,  won  a  victory  over  the  great 
ones  of  this  world.    This  victory  won  in  blood  he  continues 
to  rei)eat  in  the  Martyrs,  the  bleeding  witnesses  to  the. 
truth  of  his  Church. 

The  world  employs  all  the  ingenuity  that  hatred  sug- 
gests, and  all  those  means  at  which  humanity  shudders,  in 
order  to  estrange  the  Faithful  from  Christ  and  his  Church. 
Sword  and  gibbet,  fire  and  wild  beasts,  everything  that 
hell  could  invent  to  torture  and  kill,  have  all  been  em- 
ployed against  the  confessors  of  Christianity,  as  well  by 
individual  tyrants  as  by  fanatical  nations.  But  behold  I 
With  a  supernatural  fortitude  have  these  victims  of  cruelty 
mocked  at  all  these  torments,  and  thereby  proved  that  a 
still  higher  mysterious  power  bore  them  up.  Overcome  at 
this  spectacle,  their  opponents — aye,  even  their  very  execu- 
tioners— have  thrown  themselves  at  the  martyrs'  feet,  con- 
fessed Christ, and  shared  their  sufferings  and  death.  Hence, 
as  Tertullian  writes,  the  blood  of  the  martvrs  became  the 
seed  of  Christians,  and  the  enemies  of  Jesus  were  com- 
pelled over  and  over  again  to  acknowledge,  with  the 
ancient  Pharisees,  the  victory  and  triumph  of  the  Saviour 
of  the  world.  "The  Pharisees  therefore  said  amon^ 
themselves :  Do  you  see  that  we  prevail  nothing?  Be- 
hold, the  whole  world  is  gone  after  him." — John  xii.  19. 

Each  century,  from  the  time  of  Nero  down  to  the 
present  day,  furnishes  us  with  examples  of  Christian  mar- 
tyrdom.    Thus,  for  ox.iniple,   the   soil   of  Japan  was  as 


I\ 


I   !' 


266 


C'lIKlST   l.\    HIS   CilURCll. 


profusely  saturated  as  any  other  land  with  the  blood  of  Hit 
martyrs  who  suffered  during  the  persecutions  which  broke 
out  in  1596,  and  lasted  for  fifty  years.* 

In  China,  too,  from  1795  to  1820,  during  the  reign  ol 
the  emperor  Hiaking,  thousands  of  Catholics  suffered 
martyrs'  deaths.  At  their  head  stands  the  yaliant  and 
and  pious  Vicar  Ai)ostolic,  Dufresse.  In  Corea,  in  the  year 
1839,  the  French  bishop,  Imbert,  with  two  of  his  brethren 


The  Monks  of  St.  Bernard. 

and  about  one  hundred  native  Christians,   secured  the 
crown  of  martyrdom. 

Each  and  every  such  glorious  death  of  a  martyr  is  a 
new  and  separate  victory  for  the  Church.  For  what  is 
this  invisible  mysterious  power  before  which  the  rage  and 
might  of  error  and  unbelief  is  so  shamefully  abused  and 

*  The  solemn  canonization  of  these  Japanese  martyrs  took  place 
in  1862,  in  Rome,  at  a  great  gathering  of  bishops  from  all  parts 
of  the  Christian  world. 


chukch's  triumph  over  ueathex  powers.     267 

thwarted  but  the  truth  of  Christ,  the  grace  of  Christ,  the 
law  of  Christ,  the  supernatural  treasure  which  he  has 
deposited  in  his  Church? 

Hardly  less  brilliant  than  the  Church's  triumph  in  the 
martyrdom  of  faith  is  that  testimony  furnished  during  all 
ages  by  the  martyrs  in  the  cause  of  charity  or  love  of 
neighbor.  All  those  heroic  confessors,  male  and  female, 
of  the  faith,  who  at  the  risk  of  their  lives  i)enetrated  to  the 
cells  of  the  Christian  martyrs,  in  order  to  comfort  them, 
lire  themselves  so  many  martyrs  of  charity,  and  their  lives 
form  a  victory  of  the  faith  taught  in  the  true  Church. 

Those  monks  who,  for  more  than  nine  hundred  vears, 
have,  generation  after  generation,  imperilled  their  lives 
amid  the  wild  passes  of  Mount  St.  Bernard,  in  order  to 
<ave  the  lives  of  perishing  travellers,  are  also  martyrs  of 
charity,  a  shining  triumph  in  the  Church.  Such,  too,  are 
the  brothers  and  sisters  who  risk  their  lives  on  the  field  of 
battle,  or  in  the  hospitals  and  asylums.  Their  sacrifice  of 
life,  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  his  Church,  is  a  continuous 
and  rei)eated  victory,  a  never-ceasing  song  of  triumph,  an 
indubitable  proof  of  the  power  of  Christ  in  hi^  Church. 


88.  The  Triumph  of  the  Church  over  Heathen 

Powers. 

"And   this  i.s  the   victory  \Yhich   overcometh   the  world,  our 
faith." — 1  John  v.  4. 

The  pagan  empire  of  Rome  had  existed  for  more  than 
a  thousand  years,  and  had  extended  its  power  to  nearly  all 
the  countries  of  the  eai'th.  But  at  last  the  day  was  dawn- 
ing when  divine  Providence  woidd  bring  tliis  i)ower  to 
the  feet  of  Christ,  and  grant  to  His  Church  her  proud 
victory  over  heathendom.  The  agent  made  use  of  by 
God  for  this  purpose  was  Constantine  the  Great,  the  first 
among  the  Roman  emperors  to  embrace  the  truth.     This 


t 


CUKIST   IN    HIS   CJlLKCll. 

profusely  saturated  as  any  other  land  with  the  blood  of  the 
martyrs  who  suffered  during  the  persecutions  which  broke 
out  in  159G,  and  lasted  for  fifty  years.* 

In  China,  too,  from  1795  to  1820,  during  the  reign  ot 
llie  emperor  Iliaking,  thousands  of  Catholics  suffered 
martyrs'  deaths.  At  their  head  stands  the  valiant  and 
and  pious  Vicar  Apostolic,  Dufresse.  In  Corea,  in  the  year 
1839.  tlie  Frencli  l)ishop,  Imbert,  with  two  of  his  brethren 


The  Munk.s  of  St.  Bernard. 

and  about  one  liundred  native  Christians,   secured  the 
crown  of  martyrdom. 

Each  and  every  such  glorious  death  of  a  martyr  is  a 
new  and  separate  victory  for  the  Cliurch.  For  what  is 
this  invisible  mysterious  power  before  which  the  rage  and 
might  of  error  aud  unbelief  is  so  shamefully  abused  and 

*  The  solemn  canonization  of  these  Japanese  martyrs  took  place 
in  1862,  in  Rome,  at  a  great  gathering  of  bishops  from  all  parts 
of  the  Christian  world. 


C11UKU118   TKlUMPll    0\  Kll    IIEATIIEX    J*U\VEK8.       267 

thwarted  but  the  truth  of  Christ,  the  grace  of  Christ,  the 
law  of  Christ,  the  supernatural  treasure  which  he  has 
deposited  in  his  Church? 

Hardly  less  brilliant  than  the  Church's  triumph  in  the 
martyrdom  of  faith  is  that  testimouy  furni.shed  during  all 
ages  by  the  martyj-s  in  the  cause  of  charity  or  love  of 
neighbor.  All  those  heroic  confessors,  male  and  female, 
of  the  faith,  who  at  the  risk  of  their  lives  penetrated  to  the 
cells  of  the  Christian  martyrs,  in  order  to  comfort  them, 
are  themselves  so  many  martyrs  of  clun'ity,  and  tlieir  lives 
f(»rm  a  victory  of  the  faith  taught  in  the  true  Church. 

Those  monks  who,  for  more  than  nine  hundred  vears, 
have,  generation  after  generation,  imperilled  their  lives 
amid  the  wild  i)asses  of  Mount  8t.  Bernard,  in  order  to 
!iave  the  lives  of  perishing  travellers,  are  also  martyrs  of 
charity,  a  shining  triumph  in  the  Church.  Such,  too,  are 
the  brothers  and  sisters  who  risk  their  lives  on  the  field  of 
l)attle,  or  in  the  hospitals  and  asylums.  Their  sacrifice  of 
life,  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  his  Cliurch,  is  a  continuous 
and  rei)eated  victory,  a  never-ceasing  song  of  triumph,  an 
indubitable  proof  of  the  power  of  Christ  in  h\^  Church. 


88.  The  Triumph  of  the  Church  over  Heathen 

Powers. 

•*Auil  this  i^  the  victory  whicli  ovcrconieth  the  world,  our 
laith."— 1  .T<uiN  V.  4. 

The  i)agan  empire  of  Home  had  existed  for  more  than 
a  thotisaiul  years,  and  had  extended  its  power  to  nearly  all 
tiie  countries  of  the  earth.  But  at  last  the  dav  was  dawn- 
ing  when  divine  Providence  wotdd  bring  tliis  power  to 
the  feet  of  Christ,  and  grant  to  His  Cliurch  her  \miul 
victory  over  heathendom.  The  agent  made  use  of  by 
God  for  this  purpose  was  Constantine  the  Great,  the  first 
among  the  Roman  emperors  to  embrace  the  truth.     TJiis 


7 


I 


^1 


f  ■ 


Mm 


ii 


268 


CHKIST   IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


famous  ruler,  who  possessed  all  the  talents  of  a  successful 
general  and  all  the  wisdom  of  a  prudent  legislator,  was 
led  into  the  bosom  of  the  Church  by  an  extraordinary 
manifestation  of  divine  Providence.  Although  he  had 
acquired  a  knowledge  of  Christianity  in  his  early  years, 
both  from  his  devout  mother,  the  empress  Helen,  and 
from  his  intercourse  with  the  Christians  who  were  found 
in  large  numbers  in  the  imperial  court  of  his  pagan  father, 
Constantiiis  Chlorus,  and  was  thus  to  a  great  extent  pre- 


Constautine  the  Great. 

pared  to  receive  the  teachings  of  Christ,  yet  it  was  only 
on  the  occasion  of  his  great  victory  at  the  Milvian  bridge, 
on  the  3d  of  October,  312,  that  he  permitted  himself  to 
be  finally  conquered  by  the  cross.  With  a  very  inferior 
force  he  had  marched  against  the  pretended  emperor 
Maxeutius,  and  gave  him  battle  near  the  Milvian  bridge, 
just  before  the  gates  of  Rome.  Constantine  saw  with 
extreme  anxiety  the  very  superior  forces  of  his  formidable 
opponent,  and  his  heart  was  tilled  with  sad  forebodings  of 


chukch's  triumph  over  iieathejs^  rowERis.    269 


an  unfavorable  result;  when,  happening  to  raise  his  eyes 
to  the  clouds,  he  beheld  in  the  sky  a  brilliant  cross  bear- 
ing the  inscription,  ''In  Hoc  Stgno  Vi?ices."  *' By  this 
Sign  thou  shalt  conquer."  Admonished  by  this  extra- 
ordinary vision,  Constantine  at  once  attached  the  sign  of 
the  cross  to  the  imperial  flag,  and  soon  gained  a  brilliant 
and  decisive  victory  over  his  oi)ponent.  Immediately  all 
the  cruel  and  bloody  edicts  against  the  Christians  were 
repealed,  the  religion  of  Christ  was  recognized  by  the 
State,  and  glorious  temples  were  erected  for  its  worship. 

The  correctness  of  views  held  by  Constantine,  on  the 
proper  relations  between  Church  and  State  may  be  inferred 
from  his  remarks  at  the  first  General  Council  at  Nice. 
From  his  position  amid  tlie  bishops,  and  which  they  had 
accorded  to  him,  he  said:  ''God  has  placed  you  as  leaders 
of  the  Church;  me  He  has  appointed  merely  to  protect  and 
defend  its  temporal  part. 

Once  more,  in  323,  paganism  raised  its  head,  under  the 
pretender  Licinus,  in  the  hope  of  wresting  Christendom 
from  Christianity.  On  the  morning  of  decisive  battle, 
Licinus  first  offered  sacrifice  to  the  false  gods,  and  then 
addressed  his  army,  saying:  "  This  day  will  make  known 
whether  we  or  the  Christians  are  in  error.  It  will  decide 
between  our  gods  and  their  crucified  God."  But  he  was 
defeated  by  Constantine,  for  the  fortunes  of  war  turned  in 
favor  of  the  Christians  and  their  God.  The  efforts  of 
Julian  the  Ai)ostate,  from  3G1  to  303,  had  a  similar  ending. 
This  man,  a  nephew  of  Constantine,  endeavored  to  restore 
paganism.  But  he  was  specially  desirous  to  render  false 
the  prophecy  of  Christ  concerning  the  Temple  of  Jerusa- 
lem. Hence  he  twice  issued  to  rebuild  it,  but  his  designs 
were  thwarted  completely,  and  conquered  by  the  Persians, 
he  cried  out,  as  he  was  dying:  "Thou  hast  conquered,  0 
Galilean  !" 

Thus  the  Roman  power,  after  having  waged  war  against 
Christ  for  centuries,  finally  bowed  down  before  Christ's 


i^l 


i 


268 


diniST   IN   HIS   (  HUKCll. 


famous  ruler,  who  possessed  all  the  talents  of  a  successful 
general  and  all  the  wisdom  of  a  prudent  legislator,  was 
led  into  the  bosom  of  the  Church  by  an  extraordinary 
manifestation  of  divine  Providence.  Although  he  had 
acquired  a  knowledge  of  Christianity  in  his  early  years, 
both  fmmk  Ms  devout  mother,  the  empress  Helen,  and 
from  his  intercourse  with  the  Christians  who  were  found 
in  large  numbers  in  the  imperial  court  of  his  pagan  father, 
Constaiitius  Chlorus,  and  was  thus  to  a  great  extent  pre- 


Constaiitine  the  Great. 

|jtired  to  receive  the  teachings  of  Christ,  yet  it  was  only 
mt  the  occasion  of  his  great  victory  at  the  Milviun  bridge. 
oft  the  3d  of  October,  312,  that  he  permitted  himself  to 
l»  finally  cou(|Uered  by  the  cross.  Witli  a  very  inferior 
force  he  had  marched  against  the  pretended  emperor 
Ma.ventius,  and  gave  him  battle  near  the  Milvian  bridge, 
just  before  tlie  gates  of  Rome,  Constiintine  saw  with 
extreme  anxietv  the  verv  superior  forces  of  his  formidable 
opponent,  and  his  heart  was  tilled  with  sad  forebodings  of 


CIIUKCJrs   TKIU3irJI   OVER  IIEATIIEX   PuWEKiS.      269 


an  unfavorable  result;  when,  happening  to  raise  his  eyes 
to  the  clouds,  he  Ijcheld  in  the  sky  a  brilliant  cross  bear- 
ing the  inscription,  '' Jfi  Hoc  Signo  Vinces.''  '^  By  this 
fSign  thou  shalt  conquer."  Admonished  by  this  extra- 
ordinary vision,  Constantine  at  once  attached  the  sign  of 
the  cross  to  the  imperial  flag,  and  soon  gained  a  brilliant 
and  decisive  victory  over  his  oi)ponent.  Immediately  all 
the  cruel  and  bloody  edicts  against  the  Christians  were 
repealed,  the  religion  of  Christ  was  recognized  by  the 
State,  and  glorious  temples  were  erected  for  its  worship. 

The  correctness  of  views  held  by  Constantine,  on  the 
proper  relations  between  Church  and  State  may  be  inferred 
from  his  remarks  at  the  first  General  Council  at  Nice. 
From  his  position  amid  the  bishops,  and  which  they  had 
accorded  to  him,  he  said:  *'God  has  placed  you  as  leaders 
of  the  Church:  me  He  has  ai)pointed  merely  to  protect  and 
defend  its  temi)oral  i:)art. 

Once  more,  in  323,  paganism  raised  its  liead,  under  the 
pretender  Licinus,  in  the  hope  of  wresting  Christendom 
from  Christianity.  On  the  morning  of  decisive  battle, 
Licinus  first  offered  sacrifice  to  the  false  gods,  and  then 
addressed  his  army,  saying:  "  This  day  will  make  known 
whether  we  or  the  Christians  are  in  error.  It  will  decide 
between  our  gods  and  their  crucified  God."  But  he  was 
defeated  by  Constantine,  for  the  fortunes  of  war  turned  in 
favor  of  the  Christians  and  their  God.  The  efforts  of 
Julian  the  Ajiostate,  from  301  to  3G3,  had  a  similar  ending. 
This  man,  a  nephew  of  Constantine,  endeavored  to  restore 
paganism.  But  he  was  sjoecially  desirous  to  render  false 
the  i)rophecy  of  Christ  concerning  the  Temple  of  Jerusa- 
lem. Hence  he  twice  issued  to  rebuild  it,  but  his  designs 
were  thwarted  completely,  and  conquered  l)y  the  Persians, 
lie  cried  out,  as  he  was  dying:  ''Thou  hast  conquered,  0 
Galilean  !" 

Thus  the  Roman  power,  after  having  waged  war  against 
Christ  for  centuries,  finally  bowed  down  before  Christ's 


t 


^i 


1 1 


270 


CHKIST  IN   HIS   CHUBCH. 


standard,  the  holy  cross;  and  the  spouse  of  Christ,  his  holy 
Church,  had  won  another  glorious  victory. 


89.  Triumph  of  the  Church  over  the  Barbarians 
in  the  Days  of  the  Northern  Invasions. 

"  I  will  bring  unto  thee  Sisera,  the  general  of  the  army,  and  his 
chariots  and  all  his  multitude,  aud  will  deliver  them  into  thy  hand.' 
— Judges  iv.  7. 

Those  invasions  of  the  barbarians,  which  a  century  and 
a  half  after  the  death  of  Constantino  were  the  cause  of 
the  downfall  of  the  Roman  empire,  had  already  begun. 
Countless  hordes  of  uncivilized  tribes;  namely  the  Suevi, 
Saxons,  Goths,  Huns,  and  Vandals,  came  from  the  in- 
hospitable regions  of  western  and  northern  Europe,  and 
overran  the  southern  countries  in  search  of  plunder  and 
of  fairer  lands,  spreading  carnage  and  devastation  on  all 
sides.  Torrents  of  blood,  heaps  of  slain,  and  smoking  ruins, 
marked  the  patlis  pui'siied  by  these  ruthless  invaders  in  their 
victorious  marches  through  Gaul,  Spam,  and  Italy.  And 
who  was  the  first  to  succeed  in  subduing  and  pacifying 
these  powerful,  but  rude  and  uncultivated  peojile.  whose 
descendants  are  now  the  inha])itants  of  civilized  Europe? 
Who  taught  them  to  understand  and  to  love  peace  and 
civilized  life,  and  ti-ained  them  in  knowledge  and  the  arts 
of  industry?  Who  defended  and  preserved  for  future 
generations — who  rescued  from  amid  the  general  wreck 
caused  by  these  incursions — the  remains  of  all  that  civili- 
zation,  literature,  arts,  and  sciences  brought  to  such  per- 
fection by  ancient  Rome?  The  Catholic  Church  proved 
herself  to  be  the  saviour  of  civilized  Europe  in  those  try- 
ing times.  She,  and  she  alone,  won  the  grand  victory 
over  the  barbarous  invaders.  And  when  we  see  these  wild 
and  uncultivated  peo})le  transformed  into  gentle  and 
peacetul  tiUerg  of  the  soil,  clearing  the  forests,  laying  out 


ClIUKCUS   TIlirMJMI   IX   IIEII   PONTIFFS. 


271 


} 


roads,  building  bridges,  founding  towns  and  cities,  culti- 
vating even  the  arts  and  sc'ences,  we  see  but  the  result  of 
the  tact,  wisdom,  and  influence  of  the  Church.  It  is  an 
indisputable  fact  of  history  that  the  Catholic  Church, 
through  the  unceasing  energy  and  piety  of  her  bishops, 
missionaries  and  monks^  established  order,  social  and 
political;  education,  liberty,  prosperity,  and  morality  upon 
the  ruins  of  the  ancient  Roman  empire,  and  thus  saved 
Europe  from  lapsing  into  barbarism,  idolatry,  and  super- 
stition. 


90.  The  Triumph  of  the  Church  in  the  persons  of 

her  great  Pontiffs. 

"He  hath  deposed  the  mighty  from  their  seat."— Lukp:  i.  53. 

In  return  for  these  benefits  conferred  upon  society, 
the  Church  received  but  little  thanks;  for  we  read  in  the 
history  of  the  middle  ages,  that  proud  emperors  and 
haughty  kings  raised  their  hands  in  threatening  attitude 
against  her,  aud  sought  to  deprive  her  of  her  well-earned 
privileges  and  rights,  to  despoil  her  of  her  liberty,  and  to 
rob  her  of  her  possessions.  Often  during  those  centuries 
do  we  see  the  Church  prostrate  in  affliction  and  oppression, 
but  still  always  protesting  against  wrong  and  injustice. 
Yet  the  cloud  of  adversity  soon  passes  away,  and  we  again 
behold  her  rising  from  the  dust,  clad  in  the  shining 
garments  of  victory  of  her  divine-human  spouse,  and 
witnessing  in  her  turn  the  downfall  of  her  adversaries. 
For  the  divine  conqueror  of  death  and  hell  prepared  glo- 
rious victories  for  his  Church,  by  raising  up  in  the  time 
of  need  heroic  men  to  hold  the  keys  of  Peter:  men  against 
whose  wise  efficiency  the  billows  of  evil  dashed  themselves 
in  vain.  Thus  in  early  Church  history,  from  440  to  4G1, 
we  meet  the  great  popes,  Leo  I.  and  Gregory  I.  In  the 
year  1077,  we  find  the  unrighteous  emperor  Henry  IV.  of 


I   I 


272 


OlIEIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 


|\ 


i 


III 


Germany,  when  deserted  by  his  false  friends,  coming  in 
the  garb  of  a  penitent  to  mee!;  Gregory  VII.  at  Canossa, 
in  order  to  seek  protection  at  the  hands  of  that  Pontiff 
whom  he  himself  had  abused  and  persecuted  but  a  short 
time  previous.  In  the  twelfth  century  we  see  Alexander 
III.,  whose  firmness  and  goodness  made  such  an  impression 


n»r 


on  the  wayward  monarch  Frederic  Barbaro£sa  that  he  was 
willing  to  kiss  the  Pontiff's  feet. 

Pope  Innocent  III.  (1198  to  1216)  made  the  Papacy 
more  powerful  than  ever.  On  the  24th  of  May,  1814,  we 
behold  the  illustrious  sufferer,  Pius  VII.,  returning  amid 
shouts  of  welcome  to  the  eternal  city  of  Christendom, 
while  almost  at  the  same  hour  his  persecutor,  the  emperor 


CHUUClf  S   TIUITMFII    IN    llFAl    PONTIFFS.       273 

Napoleon  I.,  was  signing  his  papers  of  abdication  in  the 
Castle  at  Fontainebleau,  which  itself  had  been  the  prison 
of  the  now  triumphant  pope.  From  Gregory  VII.  to 
Pius  VII.  more  than  seven  hundred  years  had  intervened, 
and  during  that  long  and  stormy  period  the  Popes  had 
won,  by  their  wisdom,  prudence,  and  indomitable  courage. 


His  Holiness,  Pope  Leo  XHL 

many  signal  victories  over  the  enemies  of  Christ.  Pius 
the  Ninth  of  our  own  day  won  victories  for  the  Church. 
History  will  call  him  Pius  the  Great,  and  his  reign  from 
1846  to  1877  will  be  known  as  the  age  of  Pius  the  Ninth. 
During  his  lifetime  the  enemies  of  the  Church  predicted; 
with  Pius  IX.  the  Papacy  dies.  On  the  7th  of  February, 
1877,  the  gray-haired  Pontiff  was  called  to  his  reward, 
and  but   thirteen  days  later  the  world  resounded  with 


I 


r 


272 


CHRIST  IX  HIS  ninioii. 


Germany,  wlieii  desei*ted  by  his  false  friends,  coming  in 
the  garb  of  a  penitent  to  mee'.  Gregory  VII.  at  Canossa, 
in  order  to  sock  protection  at  the  liands  of  tliat  Pontiff 
whom  he  hinLself  had  abused  and  persecuted  but  a  short 
time  previous.  In  the  twelfth  century  we  see  Alexander 
III.,  whose  firmness  and  goodness  made  such  an  impression 


on  the  wayward  monarch  Frederic  Barbarossa  that  he  was 
willing  to  kiss  the  Pontiff's  feet. 

Pope  Innocent  III.  (1198  to  1216)  made  tbe  Papacy 
more  powerful  than  ever.  On  the  24th  of  May,  1814,  we 
behold  the 'illustrious  sufferer,  Pius  VII.,  returning  amid 
shouts  of  welcome  to  the  eternal  city  of  Christendom, 
while  almost  at  the  same  hour  his  persecutor,  the  emperor 


CllUUC'll's   TIMl  MPIJ    IIS'    IIKK    PONTIFFS.       273 


Napoleon  I.,  was  signing  his  papers  of  abdication  in  the 
Castle  at  Fontainebleau,  which  itself  had  been  the  prison 
of  the  now  triumphant  pope.  From  Gregory  YIL  to 
Pius  VII.  more  than  seven  hundred  years  had  intervened, 
and  during  that  long  and  stormy  period  the  Poi)es  had 
won,  by  their  wisdom,  prudence,  and  indomitable  courage, 


His  Holiness,  Pope  Leo  XTH. 

many  signal  victories  over  the  enemies  of  Christ.  Pius 
the  Ninth  of  our  own  day  won  victories  for  the  Church. 
History  will  call  him  Pius  the  Great,  and  his  reign  from 
1846  to  1877  will  be  known  as  the  age  of  Pius  the  Ninth. 
During  his  lifetime  the  enemies  of  the  Church  predicted; 
with  Pius  IX.  the  Papacy  dies.  On  the  7tli  of  February, 
1877,  the  gray-haired  Pontiff  was  called  to  his  reward, 
and  but   thirteen  days  later  the  world  resounded  with 


274 


CHRIST   IN   HIS   CUUIiCH. 


ciiuKCii's  TRIUMPHS  OVER  iieresif:s. 


275 


l\ 


the  joyful  cry,  ''Long  live  Leo  XIII. ,  Pope  and  King!" 
Catholics  look  with  confidence  on  this  '"light  from 
heaven." 

"  After  a  storm  comes  a  calm,  from  night  to  day,  from 
the  cross  to  the  crown,"  were  the  watchwords  of  the  chosen 
pilots  of  Peter's  bark. 


91.    The  Triumphs  of  the  Church  over  the 

Heresies. 

"For  I  will  give  you  a  mouth  and  wisdom,  which  all  your 
adversaries  shall  not  be  able  to  resist  and  gainsay."— Luke  xxi.  15. 

The  darkest  of  all  the  clouds  that  have  ever  passed  over 
the  bright  disk  of  the  Church  were  the  clouds  of  lieresy. 
But  in  this  case,  as  in  most  others,  the  propliecy  is  veri- 
fied: "From  night  to  day,  from  cross  to  crown." 

How  often  we  have  seen  the  holy  successors  of  the 
Galilean  fisherman  presiding  with  wisdom,  learning,  and 
piety  over  tlie  grand  councils  of  the  Church,  and  there 
winning  glorious  and  decisive  victories  over  heretics  and 
their  errors!  The  spectacle  deserves  our  attention.  A 
teacher  of  error  arises.  His  new  doctrines  invariably 
flatter  the  senses  and  gratify  the  pride  of  men.  Many 
persons,  sometimes  whole  nations,  and  even  priests  and 
bishops,  fall  into  the  snare.  The  Church  of  God  seems 
to  totter  towards  complete  ruin;  her  enemies  are  already 
rejoicing  at  her  downfall.  Anon  a  voice  of  authority  is 
heard.  The  successor  of  St.  Peter  summons  to  his  side, 
from  every  quarter  of  Christendom,  the  faithful  and 
learned  bishops  of  the  Church,  and  together  they  discuss, 
often  for  months  and  even  years,  the  disputed  and  denied 
dogmas  of  the  Church.  At  last,  in  solemn  session,  the 
Fathers  of  the  Church  formulate  for  all  time  their  inspired 
decisions,  promulgate  them  to  the  world,  and  condemn 
the  heretic  and  his  errors.     The  world  is  astounded;  and 


presumptuous  and  self-sufficient  men  of  learning  demur. 
Princes  and  statesmen  pass  enactments  and  issue  protests 
against  the  decisions  of  the  Fathers.  The  enemies  of  the 
Church  are  exasperated.  But  wait!  one  twelvemonth,  or 
at  most  a  few  years  elapse,  and  the  storm  has  subsided; 
the  opponents  are  silent;  unity  and  peace  once  more  pre- 
vail. What  has  become,  for  instance,  of  those  men  who 
in  1870  pronounced  the  Church  as  dying?  Of  the  sect 
called  "Old  Catholics"  hardly  a  dozen  remain.  The 
Church  laments  their  disloyalty,  but  they  have  not  weak- 
ened her.  More  than  ever  before  she  is  the  centre  of  all 
history,  and  even  her  enemies  acknowledge  her  victory 
over  the  most  recent  assaults.  The  profane  historian  tries 
in  vain  to  explain  this  result;  while  the  believing  Christian 
knows  that  it  is  Christ,  the  glorious  Victor,  who  has 
secured  this  triumph  to  his  Church.  How  many  times 
has  this  grand  scene  been  presented  to  the  wondering 
eyes  of  men,  from  the  days  of  the  Council  of  Nice  down 
to  the  glorious  Council  of  the  Vatican!  It  was  not  worldly 
wisdom  that  won  the  victory;  "  This  is  the  victory  which 
overcometh  the  world.  Our  Faith."  [1  John  v.  4.] 

Ever  since  the  Catholic  Church  has  become  known  to 
Americans,  many  of  the  best  and  purest  as  well  as  of  the 
most  learned  among  them  have  recognized  her  beauty  and 
truth,  and  have  sought,  by  entering  her  portals,  to  enkindle 
within  their  own  individual  souls  the  mysterious  life  of 
Christ,  which  they  saw  so  strikingly  reproduced  in  his 
one  true  Church.  Among  these  only  a  few  can  be  men- 
tioned here,  namely :  Archbishops  Bailey,  Wood,  and 
Eccleston;  Bishops  Gilmour,  Young,  Eosecrans,  and 
Wadhams;  Drs.  Brownson  and  Ives;  Rev.  Fathers  Hecker, 
Preston,  Walworth,  Deshon,  Baker;  Mother  Seton,  foun- 
dress of  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  and  many  others. 


i 


276 


OHEIST  IN  HIS  CHUBCH. 


[|! 


92.  The  Triumph  of  the  Church  in  her  Conversions 

— The  Converts. 

"  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  ?  It  is  hard  for  thee  to 
kick  against  the  goad."— Acts  op  th$:  Apostles  xxvi.  14. 

There  are  other  victories  too;  choice  and  glorious  and 
consoling,  and  won  by  Christ  in  his  Church:  namely,  the 
return  of  many  worthy  men  and  women  out  of  the  slough 

of  error  to  the  bosom 
of  their  holy  mother. 
It  is  not  possible  to 
enumerate  these  con- 
versions, comprising 
the  best  men  and 
women  of  all  classes. 
Among  them  are  elo- 
quent orators,  such 
as  Joseph  Emman- 
uel Veitli,  the  preach- 
er of  the  Cathedral 
in  Vienna.  Among 
the  painters,  Over- 
beck;  the  architect 
Habsch;  the  theolo- 
gian Stolberg;  and 
many  others. 

England  is  especiiilly  the  land  of  converts.  In  her 
metropolis  mighty  men,  such  as  Cardinal  Wiseman,  proved 
to  Englishmen  that  genuine  love  of  liberty  and  civilizing 
knowledge  are  to  be  found  chiefly  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Catholic  Church.  Of  the  number  of  English  converts  we 
may  form  some  idea  from  the  fact  that  during  the  last 
fifty  years,  nearly  four  hundred  Anglican  ministers,  among 
them  Cardinals  Manning  and  Newman,  and  more  than 
five  hundred  of  the  students  and  professors,  all  learned 


Cardinal  Newman. 


church's  triumph  in  her  conversions.    277 

men,  have  returned  to  the  bosom  of  the  Church  of  their 
forefathers.  What  influence  has  been  at  work  to  produce 
these  countless  illustrious  conversions?  Not  indeed  the 
lust  of  the  flesh,  nor  greed,  nor  ambition,  which  have 
sometimes  led  weak  and  unfortunate  Catholics  away  from 
their  faith.  No ;  it  is  the  power  of  grace,  the  majesty, 
dignity,  and  beauty  of  the  ancient  Church  that  has 
brought  them  over.  Many  of  these  converts  are  men  of 
education  and  refinement:  while  by  far  the  greater  num- 
ber are  men  of  un- 
blemished lives  and 
high  intelligence, 
who  have  renounced 
friends,  country,  po- 
sition, and  ample 
means  of  livelihood ; 
braved  opposition, 
ridicule,and  poverty, 
in  order  to  obey  the 
voice  of  truth  and  to 
heed  the  warnings 
of  conscience.  Many 
who  had  won  fame 
and  position  among 
men,    retired    from 

the   world   in    order  cardinal  Manning. 

to  devote  the  remainder  of  their  lives  to  prayer  and  pen- 
ance in  the  cell  of  a  monastery;  interceding  continually 
for  the  conversion  of  their  still  erring  brethren.  These 
are  noiseless  and  bloodless,  but  precious  victories  for  the 
Church,  who  whilst  the  enemies  of  light  and  truth  are 
raging  against  her,  in  quiet  and  prayerful  seclusion  is 
multiplying  her  victorious  laurels,  all  of  which  will  deck 
her  brow  on  the  day  of  judgment. 


t'  i 


? 


270 


CHRIST   IN   HIS   CailJRCH. 


92.  The  Triumph  of  the  Church  in  her  Conversions 

— The  Converts. 

'*  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  ?  It  is  hard  for  thee  to 
kick  against  the  goad." — Act.'*  of  the  ArosTLEs  xxvi.  14. 

Tliere  are  other  victories  too;  clioice  and  glorious  and 
consoling,  and  won  by  Christ  in  his  Church:  namely,  the 
return  of  many  worthy  men  and  women  out  of  the  slough 

of  error  to  the  bosom 
of  their  holy  mother. 
It  is  not  possible  to 
enumerate  these  con- 
versions, comprising 
the  best  men  and 
women  of  all  classes. 
Among  them  are  elo- 
quent orators,  such 
as  Joseph  Emman- 
uel Yeith,  the  preach- 
er of  the  Cathedral 
in  Vienna.  Among 
the  painters,  Over- 
l)eck;  the  architect 
Hiibsch;  the  theolo- 
gian Stolberg;  and 
many  others. 

England  is  especially  the  land  of  converts.  In  her 
metropolis  mighty  men,  such  as  Cardinal  Wiseman,  proved 
to  Englishmen  that  genuine  love  of  liberty  and  civilizing 
knowledge  are  to  be  found  chiefly  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Catholic  Church.  Of  the  number  of  English  converts  we 
may  form  some  idea  from  the  fact  that  during  the  last 
fifty  years,  nearly  four  hundred  Anglican  ministers,  among 
them  Cardinals  Manning  and  Newman,  and  more  than 
five  hundred  of  the  students  and  professors,  all  learned 


Cardinal  Newman. 


ClIUKCirs   TRIUMPH   IN    JIKll   OOxWKKSIONS.      277 

men,  have  returned  to  the  bosom  of  the  Church  of  their 
forefathers.  What  influence  has  been  at  work  to  produce 
these  countless  illustrious  conversions?  Not  indeed  the 
lust  of  the  flesh,  nor  greed,  nor  ambition,  w^hich  have 
sometimes  led  weak  and  unfortunate  Catholics  awav  from 
their  faith.  No ;  it  is  the  power  of  grace,  the  majesty, 
dignity,  and  beauty  of  the  ancient  Church  that  has 
brought  them  over.  Many  of  these  converts  are  men  of 
education  and  refinement:  while  by  far  the  greater  num- 
ber are  men  of  un- 
blemished lives  and 
high  intelligence, 
who  have  renounced 
friends,  country,  jio- 
sition,  and  ample 
means  of  livelihood ; 
braved  opposition, 
ridicule, and  poverty, 
in  order  to  obey  the 
voice  of  truth  and  to 
heed  the  warnings 
of  conscience.  Many 
who  had  won  fame 
and  position  among 
men,    retired    from 

the   world    in    order  cardinal  Manning. 

to  devote  the  remainder  of  their  lives  to  prayer  and  pen- 
ance in  the  cell  of  a  monastery;  interceding  continually 
for  the  conversion  of  their  still  erring  brethren.  These 
are  noiseless  and  bloodless,  but  precious  victories  for  the 
Church,  who  whilst  the  enemies  of  light  and  truth  are 
raging  against  her,  in  quiet  and  prayerful  seclusion  is 
multiplying  her  victorious  laurels,  all  of  which  will  deck 
her  brow  on  the  day  of  judgment. 


w 


278 


0IIRI8T   IN    HIS   CHURCH. 


93,  The  Triumph  of  the  Church  in  the  Arts  and 

Sciences. 

"  Jesus  spoke :  I  am  the  light  of  the  world  ;  he  that  f olloweth 
me,  walketh  not  in  darkness." — John  viii.  12. 

Amoug  the  many  countless  and  priceless  treasures 
bestowed  upon  the  human  family  by  the  goodness  of  its 
Creator,  the  arts  and  sciences  take  a  prominent  rank. 
But  to  the  Catholic  Church  is  due  a  debt  of  gratitude  for 
the  care  with  which   she   has   encouraged   the  arts  and 


The  Cathedral  of  Cologne. 

sciences,  and  preseiTcd  them  against  the  destructive  ten- 
dencies of  thoughtless,  uncivilized,  and  malicious  men. 
Art  has  at  all  times  found  a  fostering  mother  in  the 
ancient  Church.  The  homes  of  her  bishops,  the  halls  of 
her  cloisters,  have  always  been  thrown  open  to  the  artist. 
The  Popes  always  endeavored  to  draw  around  them  men 


CHURCH   TRIUMPH   IN   ART8    AND   SCIENCES.      279 

of  skill  and  cultivation,  and  to  encourage  and  elevate 
them  in  the  pursuit  of  their  refined  calling.  In  fact, 
where  could  the  artist  find  himself  more  at  home  than  in 
the  beauteous  precincts  of  the  Church  ?  The  heavenly 
doctrines  there  proclaimed,  the  sacred  story  there  related, 
the  sublime  and  significant  festival  there  celebrated,  the 
solemn  service,  the  very  building  itself  in  which  the  ador- 
ing worshippers  kneel  in  silent  prayer  or  raise  their  united 
voices  in  praise  to  the  great  Creator — these  are  themes 
well  calculated  to  inspire  the  genius  and  awaken  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  poet,  painter,  musician,  and  architect. 
Hence,  it  was  by  true  sons  of  the  Church,  devout  Catho- 
lics, that  those  immortal  works  of  art  were  produced, 
which  even  the  heretical  and  unbelieving  tourists  are  to- 
day compelled  to  pronounce  beyond  imitation. 

In  the  department  of  music,  the  reader  may  recall  the 
names  of  the  founders  of  the  majestic  old  Church  chants; 
more  especially  the  name  of  Gregory  the  Great,  and  later 
of  Palestrina,  Allegri,  Cherubini,  Mozart,  Haydn,  Lam- 
billotte,  and  countless  others  of  hardly  less  merit. 

In  ancient  Catholic  poetry,  we  possess  such  brilliant 
writers  as  Sts.  Ambrose,  Prudentius,  Paulinus,  and  Sedi- 
lius.  Later  on,  we  have  the  devout  poets  of  the  middle 
ages,  Conrad  of  Queenfort,  John  of  Salzburg,  Lopez, 
Calderon,  Dante,  Tasso,  Chaucer,  Spenser,  Shakesi)eare, 
and  many  others. 

Among  the  Catholic  painters,  we  remember  with  ])ride 
Ficsole,  Da  Vinci,  Raphael,  Voneyck,  Vandyke,  Diirer; 
and  in  subsequent  years,  an  endless  array  of  painters, 
down  to  the  devout  and  artistic  Overbeck. 

In  the  line  of  sculpture,  the  Church  justly  claims  as 
her  children,  Pisano,  Buouarotti,  Schonhofer,  Kraft, 
Styrlin,  Canova,  and  many  others. 

To  the  skill  and  taste  of  Catholic  architects,  we  are 
indebted  for  the  statelv  and  endurinor  monuments  that  rise 
in  glorious  proportions  in  almost  every  country  in  Europe. 


<l 


278 


ClIUlST    IN    HIS    CIIUKOII. 


93.  The  Triumph  of  the  Church  in  the  Arts  and 

Sciences. 

"Jesus  spoke:  I  am  the  light  of  the  world  ;  he  that  followcth 
me,  walketh  not  in  darkness." — John  viii.  12. 

Among  tlie  many  countless  and  priceless  treasures 
bestowed  upon  the  human  family  by  the  goodness  of  its 
Oreator,  the  arts  and  sciences  take  a  prominent  rank. 
But  to  the  Catholic  Church  is  due  a  debt  of  gratitude  for 
the  care  with  wliieh   she   has   encouraired   the  arts  and 


The  Cathedral  of  Cologne. 

sciences,  and  preserved  them  against  the  destructive  ten- 
dencies of  thoughtless,  uncivilized,  and  malicious  men. 
Art  has  at  all  times  found  a  fostering  mother  in  the 
ancient  Church.  The  homes  of  her  bishops,  the  halls  of 
her  cloisters,  have  always  been  thrown  open  to  the  artist. 
The  Popes  always  endeavored  to  draw  around  them  men 


CHUKC'll   TUll  MPII   IN   AKT8    AND   SCIENCES.      279 

of  skill  and  cultivation,  and  to  encourage  and  elevate 
them  in  the  jjursuit  of  their  refined  calling.  In  fact, 
where  could  the  artist  find  himself  more  at  home  than  in 
the  beauteous  precincts  of  the  Church  ?  The  heavenly 
doctrines  there  proclaimed,  the  sacred  story  there  related, 
the  sublime  and  significant  festival  there  celebrated,  the 
solemn  service,  the  very  building  itself  in  which  the  ador- 
ing worshippers  kneel  in  silent  praver  or  raise  their  united 
voices  in  praise  to  the  great  Creator — these  are  themes 
well  calculated  to  inspire  the  genius  and  awaken  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  poet,  painter,  musician,  and  architect. 
Hence,  it  was  by  true  sons  of  the  Church,  devout  Catho- 
lics, that  those  immortal  works  of  art  were  produced, 
which  even  the  heretical  and  unbelieving  tourists  are  to- 
day compelled  to  pronounce  beyond  imitation. 

In  the  department  of  music,  the  reader  may  recall  the 
names  of  the  founders  of  the  majestic  old  Church  chants; 
more  especially  the  name  of  Gregory  the  Great,  and  later 
of  Palestrina,  Alleo^ri,  Cherubini,  Mozart,  Ilavdn,  Lam- 
billotte.  and  countless  others  of  hardly  less  merit. 

In  ancient  Catholic  poetry,  we  possess  such  brilliant 
writers  as  Sts.  Ambrose,  Prudentius,  Paulinus,  and  Sedi- 
lius.  Later  on,  we  have  the  devout  poets  of  the  middle 
ages,  Conrad  of  Queenfort,  John  of  Salzburg,  Lopez, 
Calderon,  Dante,  Tasso,  Chaucer,  Spenser,  Shakespeare, 
and  many  others. 

Among  the  Catholic  painters,  we  remember  with  ])ride 
Ficsole,  Da  Vinci,  Raphael,  Voneyck,  Vandyke,  Diirer; 
and  in  subsequent  years,  an  endless  array  of  i)ainters, 
down  to  the  devout  and  artistic  Overbeck. 

In  the  line  of  sculpture,  the  Church  justly  claims  as 
her  children,  Pisano,  Buonarotti,  Schonliofer,  Kraft, 
Styrlin,  Canova,  and  many  others. 

To  the  skill  and  taste  of  Catholic  architects,  we  are 
indebted  for  the  statelv  and  enduriii":  monuments  that  rise 
in  glorious  proportions  in  almost  every  country  in  Europe. 


280 


CHRI8T  IN   HIS   CHURCH. 


A  Church  that  has  begotten,  trained,  and  educated 
such  a  race  of  giant  minds  and  intellects,  should  not 
certainly  be  taunted  as  the  enemy  of  the  arts  and 
sciences. 

The  Catholic  world  in  all  ages  has  been  prodigal  in 
affording  encouragement  to  genuine  art. 

The  same  is  true  with  regard  to  Christian  science. 
Ignorant  and  insolent  writers  and  speakers  call  our 
beloved  Church  the  enemy  of  science  and  enlightenment. 
But  they  forget  intentionally  all  that  the  Church  in  her 
motherly  love  and  solicitude  has  done  for  the  education  of 
her  children,  all  that  she  is  still  doing.  They  fail  to 
remember,  or  refuse  to  admit  and  to  proclaim,  that  dur- 
ing long  and  troublesome  centuries  science  had  no  pro- 
tection or  shelter  save  what  it  found  in  monasteries, 
churches,  and  cathedrals.  They  forget  that  those  re- 
nowned seats  of  learning,  the  great  universities  of  Europe, 
were  to  a  great  extent  founded  and  maintained  by  popes 
and  bishops,  who  by  ecclesiastical  regulations,  liberal 
endowments,  and  many  rights  and  privileges,  have  ren- 
dered these  seats  of  learning  the  pride  of  all  Christendom. 
These  renowned  Catholic  men,  so  deeply  versed  in  every 
department  of  science;  the  immortal  achievements  which 
they  have  bequeathed  to  posterity ;  the  long-continued 
and  successful,  and  eminently  useful  prosperity  of  the 
schools  of  learning  which  she  called  into  existence,  form 
but  a  portion,  though  a  grand  and  proud  one,  of  the 
triumph  which  Christ  her  founder  and  the  "  Light  of 
the  World,"  has  achieved  over  darkness  and  ignorance. 
They  forget  that  the  most  accomplished  scholars  and  the 
deepest  thinkers  sprang  from  the  bosom  of  the  mother 
Church. 


CONCLUSION. 


Conclusion. 


281 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  THE   CHURCH   ON  THE  LAST   DAY. 

"It  triumpheth  crowned  forever,  winning  the  reward." — Wis- 
dom iv.  2. 

Although  no  man  can  question  all  these  triumphs  of 
the  Church,  yet  she  must  ever  continue  to  be,  here  below, 
the  Church  militant,  and  be  willing  and  ready  to  undergo 
all  thos.e  humiliations  and  persecutions  which  her  divine 
Founder  was  willing  to  accept  during  his  life  on  earth. 
But  on  that  great  and  glorious  day,  on  which,  at  last,  the 
weary  conflict  shall  be  brought  to  a  final  close,  death  be 
forever  vanquished,  and  when  the  cross  of  Christ  shall 
shine  resplendent  with  celestial  glory  above  the  nations  of 
the  earth  on  the  great  Judgment  Day,  the  Church  mili- 
tant will  win  her  last  permanent  triumph,  and  become  for 
all  eternity  the  Church  triumphant  in  heaven. 

The  history  of  early  Christianity  furnishes  us  with  a 
feeble,  though  true  and  edifying  picture  of  the  great  tri- 
umph which  the  cross — that  is,  the  Church  of  the  Cruci- 
fied— ^will  celebrate  on  the  last  day.  In  the  year  326,  the 
pious  empress  Helena,  who  from  childhood  had  cherished 
in  her  soul  the  laudable  design  of  recovering  the  holy  cross 
upon  which  our  blessed  Lord  and  Redeemer  had  consum- 
mated man's  redemption,  set  out,  followed  by  the  best 
wishes  of  her  son  Constantine  the  Great,  and  the  prayers 
of  all  her  Christian  subjects,  from  her  own  country  on  her 
way  to  the  holy  city  of  Jerusalem.  But  alas!  on  arriving 
at  her  destination,  she  discovered  that  the  places  which 
had  been  once  consecrated  by  the  passion  and  death  of 
Christ,  had  for  more  than  two  hundred  years  been  dese- 
crated by  the  heathens.  The  pagan  emperor  Adrian,  in 
order  to  show  his  contempt  for  the  teachings  of  the  Cross, 
had  permitted  an  idolatrous  temple  to  be  built  on  Mount 
Calvary.      Relying  confidently  on  divine  assistance,  the 


tl 


282 


CHRIST   IN    Hiss   CllLKCll. 


COXCLUSIOX. 


283 


!1 


pious  empress  had  the  temple  pulled  down,  the  rubbish 
removed,  and  excavations  made;  till  at  last  the  grotto  of 
the  holy  sepulchre  was  discovered,  and  lying  near  it  were 
three  crosses,  with  the  nails  and  the  inscription.  This 
inscription  having  become  detached  from  the  cross,  the 
question  now  arose  which  of  the  three  was  the  cross  of 
Christ.  In  this  emergency,  Macarius,  the  holy  bishop  of 
Jerusalem,  conceived  the  idea  of  carrying  the  three  crosses 
to  a  well-known  pious  lady  of  the  city  who  was  lying  dan- 


The  Finding  «»f  the  True  Cross. 

gerously  ill.  In  presence  of  the  emi)ress  and  several  court- 
attendants,  two  crosses  were  ai)]>liod  to  the  ])crson  of  the 
invalid,  but  without  any  result.  Hardly,  however,  had 
the  third  cross  touched  her,  when  she  felt  new  life  cours- 
ing vehemently  through  her  hitherto  withered  and  para- 
lyzed limbs,  and  she  arose  immediately  from  her  bed  in 
the  full  enjoyment  of  health  and  strength.  Wlio  can  con- 
ceive the  joy  that  must  have  thrilled  the  heart  of  the  pious 
empress  and  other  witnesses  of  this  miracle?    The  cross 


of  Jesus,  which  was  once  a  folly  to  the  Gentiles  and  a 
stumbling-block  to  the  Jews;  the  cross  of  Christ,  once  the 
sign  of  shame  and  disgrace;  the  cross  of  Christ,  which  for 
centuries  had  lain  concealed  in  dishonor  beneath  the  tem- 
ple of  Venus,  now  came  forth  from  its  obscurity  to  be 
lifted  up  m  honor  and  triumph  before  tJie  eyes  of  the 
nations.  And  while  the  gi-ateful  empress  embraced  the 
sacred  wood  with  unspeakable  reverence  and  consolation 


The  Glories  of  the  Final  Triumph  of  Our  Lord. 


and  the  holy  bisliop  Macarius  proclaimed  the  wondrous 
works  of  God,  a  thrill  of  joyfnl  gi-atitude  ran  through  the 
hearts  of  the  multitude,  who  with  one  accord  raised  their 
voices  in  joyful  praise  and  shouts  of  triumph  for  Him  who 
by  his  death  on  the  cross  had  conquered  sin  and  hell 

If  then  the  Cross  of  Christ  was  tlius  victorious  and 
triumphant  m  those  days;  if  it  is  still  so  to  an  eminent 
degree  eyen  m  our  day  of  strife  and  oppression,  how  trans- 


i 


282 


ClUUST   IN    Ills   CJII  i:cii. 


COXCLUSIOX. 


283 


I 


piouiB  empress  had  the  temple  i)iilk'd  down,  the  rubbisli 
remored,  and  excavations  made;  till  at  last  the  grotto  of 
the  holy  sepulchre  was  discovered,  and  lying  near  it  were 
three  crosses,  with  the  nails  and  the  inscription.  This 
inscription  having  Ixjcome  detached  from  the  cross,  the 
question  now  ai'ose  which  of  the  tliree  was  the  cross  of 
Christ.  In  this  emergency,  Macariiis,  the  holy  bishop  of 
Jernsalem,  conceived  the  idea  of  carrying  the  three  crosses 
to  a  well-known  pious  lady  of  the  city  who  was  lying  dan- 


T\\t^  Fimling  of  thf  True  Crtws. 

gerously  ill.  In  presence  of  the  emi)ress  and  several  court- 
attendants,  two  crosses  were  aj)j>licd  to  the  i)crson  of  the 
invalid,  l)ut  without  sinv  result.     Hardlv,  lu^wcver,  luid 

ft  »    ' 

the  third  cross  touched  her.  when  she  felt  new  life  court- 
ing vehemently  through  her  hitherto  withered  and  i)ara- 
lyzed  limbs,  and  she  arose  immediately  from  her  bed  in 
the  fnll  enjoyment  of  health  and  strength.  WIio  can  con- 
ceive the  joy  that  must  have  thrilled  the  heart  of  the  i)ious 
empress  and  other  witnesses  of  this  miracle?     The  cross 


of  Jesus,  which  was  once  a  folly  to  the  Gentiles  and  a 
stumbling-block  to  the  Jews;  the  cross  of  Christ,  once  the 
sign  of  shame  and  disgrace;  the  cross  of  Christ,  which  for 
centuries  had  lain  concealed  in  dishonor  beneath  the  tem- 
ple of  Yomxs,  now  came  forth  from  its  obscurity  to  be 
lifted  up  m  honor  and  triumph  before  the  eyes  of  the 
nations.  And  while  the  grateful  empress  embraced  the 
sacred  wood  with  unspeakable  reverence  and  consolation 


The  Glories  of  the  Fhial  Triumph  of  Our  Lord. 


and  the  holy  bishop  Maearius  proclaimed  the  wondrous 
works  of  God,  a  thrill  of  joyful  gratitude  ran  through  the 
hearts  of  the  multitude,  who  with  one  accord  raised  their 
voices  in  joyful  praise  and  shouts  of  triumph  for  Him  who 
by  his  death  on  the  cross  liad  conquered  sin  and  hell 

If  then  the  Cross  of  Christ  was  thus  victorious  and 
triumphant  in  those  days;  if  it  is  still  so  to  an  eminent 
degree  even  in  our  day  of  strife  and  oppression,  how  trans- 


li 


284 


CHRIST  11^  HIS  CHURCH. 


cendently  glorious  will  bo  its  triumph  on  the  diiy  of  judg- 
ment, when  it  shall  appear  in  dazzling  splendor  above  the 
heads  of  all  mankind  !  The  glories  of  this  last  great  tri- 
umph of  our  crucified  Lord,  and  of  his  persecuted  Church, 
have  been  vividly  portrayed  by  St.  Jolin  the  Evangelist 
in  his  book  of  Eevelations: 

"After  these  things,  I  heard  as  it  were  tlie  voice  of 
much  people  in  licaven,  saying:  Alleluia !  salvation  and 
glory  and  power  u  to  our  God.     And  the  four  and  twenty 
ancients   and   the  four  living  creatures  fell   down   and 
adored  God  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  saying,  Amen  ! 
alleluia!    And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  mul- 
titude, and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice 
of  great  thunders;  and  the  voice  of  harpers  and  them  that 
play  on  the  pipe  and  on  the  trumpet.     And  they  sang  a 
new  canticle:  Alleluia!  the  Lord  our  God,  the  Almighty, 
hath  reigned.     Babylon  is  fallen,  the  great  is  fallen.     Let 
us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  glory  to  him;  for  the  mar- 
riage of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  prepared 
herself.     And  it  is  granted  to  her  that  she  should  clothe 
herself  with  fine  linen,  glittering  and  white.     For  the  fine 
linen  are  the  justifications  of  the  saints.     And  I  saw  the 
heaven  opened,  and  beheld  a  white  horse,  and  he  that  sat 
upon  him  was  called  Faithful  and  True,  and  with  justice 
doth  he  judge  and  fight.     And  his  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of 
fire,  and  on  his  head  were  many  diadems,  and  he  had  a 
name  written  which  no  man  knoweth  but  himself.     And 
he  was  clothed  with  a  garment  sprinkled  with  blood;  and 
his  name  is  called  The  Word  ef  God,    And  the  armies  that 
are  in  heaven  followed  him  on  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine 
linen  white  and  clean.     And  he  hath  on  his  garment  and 
on  his  thigh  written:  King  of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords." 
Such  will  be  the  day  of  the  Lord,  the  day  of  his  last, 
greatest,  most  signal,  and  most  enduring  victory. 


RETROSPECT 


OF 


CHURCH   HISTORY,  ACCORDING -TO 
AGES  AND   CENTURIES. 


I.  The  Three  Epochs. 

THE  whole  period  of  time  embraced  in  Church  history 
may  be  divided  into  three  ages;  namely.  Christian 
Antiquity,  the  Middle  Ages,  and  Iilodern  Times. 

I.  Christian  antiquity  covers  the  period  from  the  birth 
of  Christ  to  the  reign  of  Charlemagne,  about  the  year  of 
our  Lord  800.  During  tlie  greater  portion  of  thi§  age,  we 
find  Christianity  most  flourishing  chiefly  among  the 
ancients  ;  that  is  to  say,  among  the  Greeks  and  Romans, 
We  see  the  Church  maintaining  her  position,  through 
bloody  conflict,  for  three  hundred  years,  against  the  impe- 
rial power  of  mighty  Pagan  Rome,  making  that  time  the 
**  Age  of  Martyrdom.''  During  that  same  period,  as  well 
as  during  the  following  three  or  four  hundred  years,  she 
preached  and  developed,  though  amid  mighty  conflicts 
with  heretics  and  heresies,  the  saving  truths  which  had 
been  entrusted  to  her  keeping.  This  was  the  "Age  of 
the  Church  Fathers." 

As  early  as  the  second  part  of  the  age  of  Christian 
antiquity,  several  strange  peoples,  chief  among  them  the 
Germans  and  Franks,  invaded  the  Roman  Empire,  bowed 
down  before  the  Cross  of  Christ,  embraced  Christianity, 
and  gradually,  under  tlie  reign  of  Charlemagne,  took  their 
palaces  in  the  history  of  the  Church,  in  lieu  of  the  ancients. 


^  HIS  ciiuucii. 


TIIK  FIKST  CEXTUUY. 


287 


Re  Middle  Ages,  Cliristianity  lived,  acted, 
TTed  chiefly  among  these  German  and  Koman- 
55^  peoples.  The  apostolic  chair  of  St.  Peter's  in 
Rome  was  the  rallying-point,  about  which  all  these  mem- 
bers of  the  various  Christian  families  gathered  together. 
Religious  and  civil  life,  Church  and  State,  were,  notwith- 
standing many  a  contest  between  Popes  and  Emperors, 
closely  united  together.  The  happy  results  of  this  union 
may  be  seen  in  the  monastic  life,  and  in  the  glorious 
monuments  of  religious  architecture  which  even  now 
awaken  our  admiration  ;  also  in  the  Crusades  and  in  the 
Orders  of  Knight-errantry,  and  in  the  renowned  and  crowd- 
ed universities  of  learning. 

III.  Modern  times  in  Church  history  usually  take  their 
date  from  the  so-called  Reformation.  It  has  been  a  period 
of  resistance  to  lawful  authority  on  the  one  side,  while  on 
the  other  side  it  has  been  a  time  of  most  intimate  and 
faithful  adhesion  of  the  true  and  stanch  Catholics  to 
their  ancient  Church.  Social  and  civil  life  have  been  con- 
stantly losing  their  Christian  character  ;  while  the  Church, 
on  the  contrary,  in  the  midst  of  persecution,  has  been 
strengthening  herself  from  day  to  day  in  her  inner  life, 
in  preparation  for  the  time  when  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
warned  by  the  chastisements  of  Heaven,  shall  seek  within 
her  pale  help,  safety,  and  renewed  vitality. 

*  The  Romanesque  people  were  those  people  in  France,  Spain, 
and  Italy  who  sprang  from  the  mingling  of  the  Germans  with  the 
ancient  Romans. 


The  First  Century, 


OB 

The  Century  of  the  Apostles  and  their  Disciples. 

A.D. 

34  The  Coming  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on  Whitsunday 
(page  17).  The  Rise  and  Growth  of  the  First  Chris- 
tian Congregation  (page  27).  St.  Peter  converts  3000 
persons  on  one  day,  and  5000  on  another  (page  29). 
Conversion  of  St.  Paul  (page  32). 

36  St.  Stephen  the  First  Martyr  is  stoned  to  death 
(page  189). 

39    St.  Peter  converts  Cornelius  the  Centurion  (page  29). 
4a    The  Apostles  go  forth  as  Missionaries  to  all  lands 
(page  41). 

51    The  Council  of  the  Apostles  at  Jerusalem  (page  124). 

54-  St.  Paul  preaches  at  Ephesus,  Macedonia,  Illyria,  and 

58      Greece  (page  35). 

^7  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  are  put  to  death  by  the  Empe- 
ror Nero  (pages  31  and  40). 

70  Destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Romans  under  Titus 
(page  247). 

95  St.  John  the  Evangelist  is  cast  into  a  caldron  of  boil- 
ing oil,  from  which  he  comes  out  uninjured  (page 
41).  Beginning  of  the  Gnostic  heresy  (page  216). 
After  the  Apostles  appear  Sts.  Titus,  Timothy,  Cle- 
ment, Ignatius,  Polycarp,  and  the  holy  men  who  re- 
ceived the  doctrines  of  salvation  and  their  Apostolic 
Missions  directly  from  the  Apostles  themselves.  Per- 
secutions of  the  Christians  by  the  Jews,  pagans,  und 
the  Emperors  Nero  and  Domitian  (pages  245  to  250). 

The  following  are  the  four  Popes  who  reigned  during 
the  first  century: 


1.  St.  Peter 67 

2.  St.  Linus 73 


3.  St.  Cletus "^'gS 

4.  St.  Clement 100 


^ 


288 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


The  Second  Century, 


OR 

The  Century  of  the  Christian  Apologists. 

X07  St.  Sjmeon,  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  and  St.  Ignatius, 

Bishop  of  Antioch,  are  put  to  death  (page  116). 
125  Quadratus,  Aristides,  Justin,  Athenagoras,  Tatian, 
to  Theophilus,  Tertullian,  and  other  illustrious  Apolo- 
180  gists,  by  their  writings  and  by  word  of  mouth,  ably 
and  successfully  deny  and  refute  the  unfounded 
calumnies  uttered  by  the  pagans  against  the  Chris- 
tians; such  as  being  Atheists,  or  despisers  of  the 
Deity,  traitors,  murderers,  and  the  like.  The  Found- 
ing and  Growth  of  the  Church  in  Asia  (page  55),  and 
in  Africa  at  Alexandria  and  Carthage  (page  60); 
also  in  Italy,  Spain,  France  (page  45),  England  (page 
47),  and  the  Rhine  Countries  (page  50).  The  Gnos- 
tics arise.  The  chief  abettors  of  this  heresy  are  Ba- 
silides  and  Saturninus  (about  a.d.  125),  Valentine, 
Marcion,  and  Bardesanes  (page  217).  The  heretical 
moral  reformer,  Montanus  (between  140-150),  denies 
the  co-operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  work 
of  Christ.  Praxeas  (192-202)  denies  the  doctrine  of 
the  Blessed  Trinity.  Violent  persecutions  against  the 
Church  under  the  Emperors  Trajan,  Adrian,  Mar- 
cus Aurelius,  and  Septimus  Severus  (page  250). 

The  eleven  Popes  of  the  second  century  are: 


DIKD 

5.  St.  Anacle 112 

6.  St.  Evaristus 121 

7.  St.  Alexander 132 

8.  St.  SixtusI 142 

9.  St.  Telesporus 154 

10.  StHyginus 158 


DIED 

11.  St.  Pius  1 167 

12.  St.  Anicetus 175 

13.  St.  Soter 182 

14.  St.  Eleutherius 193 

15.  St.  Victor  I aw 


THE  THIRD  CENTURY. 


The  Third  Century, 


OB 


The  Century  of  Origen. 


289 


A.D. 


202  Martyrdom  of  St.  Irenaeus  (page  117). 

203  Clement   of   Alexandria   is   succeeded    by    Origen. 

Among  the  men  who,  in  the  course  of  this  century, 
amid  the  persecutions  of  the  Christians  by  the  Em- 
perors Decius,  Valerian,  and  Diocletian,  keep  the 
torch  of  Christian  knowledge  burning  brightly, 
thereby  exerting  a  decisive  influence  on  their  con- 
temporaries and  posterity,  we  find  Origen,  St.  Cy- 
prian, and  Tertullian  (pages  117  and  118);  also  count- 
less anchorites  and  holy  hermits,  such  as  St.  Paul  of 
Thebes  (page  19G). 

227  The  Persian  Manes  (page  217)  teaches  Manichoeism, 
the  doctrine  that  there  are  two  Eternal  Beings, 
Light  and  Darkness,  constantly  warring  with  each 
other  for  supremacy. 

230  Martyrdom  of  St.  Cecilia  (page  211). 

240  Death  of  Tertullian,  who  in  his  later  years  is  led 
astray  from  the  Church  by  the  doctrines  of  Monta- 
nus (page  118). 

249  Death  of  Origen  (page  118). 

250  St.  Antony,  the  first  Hermit  (page  158).     The  cities 

of  Toledo,  Leon,  Tarragona,  Cordova,  and  Elvira, 
in  Spain,  become  bishoprics  (page  45). 
258  Martyrdom  of  St.  Cyprian  (page  118). 

The  fifteen  Popes  of  this  century  are: 


DIED 

16.  St.  Zephyrinus 230 

,17.  St.  CalixtusI 227 

la  St.  Urban  I ^3 

19.  St.  Pontian 238 

30.  St.  Anterus 239 

21.  St.  Fabian 2.53 

22.  St.  Cornelius 2.'>5 

23.  St.  Lucius  L 357 


DIED 

24.  St.  Stephen  1 260 

25.  St.  Sixtusir 2GI 

20.  St.  Dionysius 273 

27.  St.  Felix  1 2«o 

28.  St.  Eutychian ^ 

29.  StCaius  296 

30.  St.  Marcellinus 304 


i 


290 


CIIKIST  IX  HIS   cm  KCIT. 


The  Fourth  Century, 


OB 


The  Cextury  of  the  Great  Church  Fathers. 


A.D. 


305  The  celibacy  of  the  clergy  is  made  a  fixed  law  by  the 
bishops  assembled  at  the  synod  of  Elvira  (page  141). 
307  Martyrdom  of  St.  Catharine  (page  213). 

312  Victory  of  Constantino  the  Great  (pnge  2G8).     With 

Constantiue  ends  the  ''i\gc  of  Martyrdom,"  and  be- 
gins '*  the  period  of  the  Great  Fathers  of  tlie  Church." 
Within  thi3  century  occurs  the  glorious  period  of 
Sts.  Athanasius,  liilarius,  Ephrem,  Cyril  of  Jerusa- 
lem, Epi])hanias,  Basil,  Gregory  of  Nyssa,  Gregory 
Nazianzen,  Chrysostom,  Jerome,  Ambrose,  and  partly 
of  St.  Augustine  (pages  119-122), 

313  Bishops   assembled    at   Rome    pronounce  judgment 

against  the  Donatists,  who  held  that  baptism  is  in- 
valid if  conferred  by  a  heretic. 

325  First  General  Council  at  Nice  (page  125),  at  which 
the  Arian  heresy  is  condemned  (page  218). 

328  St.  Athanasius,  at  the  age  of  thirty,  is  made  Arch- 
bishop of  Alexandria  (page  118). 

340  Death  of  Eusebius,  Bishop  of  Caesarea,  the  father  of 
Church  historv. 

356  Death  of  St.  Antonv,  founder  of  monastic  life  (mse 
158).  ~  ^^  ^ 

361   Julian  the  Apostate  becomes  Emperor  (page  269). 

381  Second  General  Council  at  Constantinople,  in  which 
the  Errors  of  Macedonius  against  the  Divinity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  are  condemned  (page  125). 

386  Death  of  St.  Cyril  of  Jerusalem  (page  119). 

387  Death  of  St.  Monica,  mother  of  St.'  Augustine  (mse 

210).  b  VI  fc 

390  Contest  between   St.  Ambrose  (page  119)  and   the 


THE  FIFTH   CENTURY. 


291 


Emperor  Theodosius,  in  which  the  latter  submits 
and  does  penance  for  his  crime. 
During  this  century  Ufila,  bishop  of  the  Western 
Goths,  translates  the  Bible  into  Gothic. 

The  eleven  Popes  of  the  fourth  century  are:  * 

DIED 

81.  St.  Marcellus  1 809  87.  St  Liberiua  ^^^t 

t  If-^Tn^^^ F  ^'  it-FSfx  l^■.■.•.•.■.v.v;.:::;  3^ 

S-  IJ- Me^chiades 814  39.  St.  Damasus m 

S'  iJ- Svlvester I , 337  40.  St.  Sirieius. .:[  m 

i:  it:jLuL"V.::::.-.-.:::.::::::  i^ ''-  st  Ana^tasius  i ^ 


The  Fifth  Century, 


OB 


The  Century  of  Pope  Leo  the  Gre^t 

A.D. 

407  Death  of  St.  John  Chrysostom  (page  122). 
410  Home  is  taken  and  plundered  by  the  Goths  under 
Alaric. 

430  St.  Augustine  dies  as  the  Vandals  are  invading  Africa 

(pages  61  and  120). 

431  Third  General  Council,  held  at  Ephesus  (page  125), 

declares  in  opposition  to  JSTestorius  that  there  is  but 
one  person  in  Christ,  and  not  two  separate  persons, 
and  establishes  and  confirms  the  dignity  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary  as  Mother  of  God  (page  220). 

432  St.  Patrick  adds  Ireland  to  the  list  of  Christian  na- 

tions (page  48). 
440  Pope  Leo  I.,  who,  during  the  pontificate'  of  Popes 
Celestine  L  and  Sixtus  III,  though  only  in  deacon's 
orders,  wielded  a  great  influence,  is  made  Pope,  and 
becomes  in  the  hands  of  God  an  instrument  to  pro- 
tect and  honor  the  Church  during  the  decay  of  the 
Roman  Empire  and  the  invasions  of  heathens  and 
the  assaults  of  the  Arians  (page  270). 


292 


A.D 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


444  Death  of  the  holy  Father  of  the  Church,  St.  Cyril  of 
Alexandria  (page  119). 

449  Pope  Leo  the  Great  meets  Attila,  and  saves  Italy 
(page  149). 

451  Fourth  General  Council,  at  Chalcedon,  declares 
against  the  heretic  Eutyches  (page  220),  and  de- 
fines the  revealed  teaching  of  faith  that  in  Christ 
there  are  two  distinct  natures,  the  divine  and  the 
human,  hypostatically  united  in  one  divine  person 

(page  125). 
476  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire  in  the  West,  under  the 

Emperor  Romulus  Augustulus. 
494     Feast  of  the  Purification  is  introduced  into  the  West 

by  Pope  Gelasius  (page  109). 
496  Conversion  and  baptism  of  the  French  King  Clovis 

(pa^e  46). 

The  eleven  Popes  of  the  fifth  century  are: 

42.  St  Innocent  1 417  48.  St.  Hilary 4« 

43  St  ZoSw      418  49.  St.  Simplicius -^ 

45.  St.  Celestine  1 432  51    St.  Gela^us  I. 496 

46.  St.  Sixtus  m 440  52.  St.  Anastasius  IL 498 

47.  St.  Leo  L  The  Great 4oll 


The  Sixth  Century, 


OB 


529 


The  Century  of  St.  Benedict. 

St.  Benedict,  by  his  monastic  rule,  which  is  the  foun- 
dation of  monasticism  in  all  ages  of  the  Church,  as 
well  as  by  his  founding  of  the  Benedictine  Order, 
works  undying  good  for  the  civilization  of  Europe, 
for  the  development  of  the  Church,  and  for  the  sal- 
vation of  souls  (page  161).  With  Pope  St.  Gregory 
I.  he  shares  the  glory  of  this  century. 


THE  SEVENTH  CENTURY. 


293 


A.D. 


553  Fifth  General  Council  at  Constantinople  (page  126). 
560  Council  of  Tours  and  that  of  Macon  (586)  enforce 

the  offering  of  tithes  (page  144). 
565  St.  Columkille  carries  the  faith  to  Scotland  (page 

48). 
570  Birth  of  Mohammed  (page  57). 

596  St.   Augustine    and    forty  missionaries    found    the 

Church  in  England  (page  47). 

597  Death  of  St.  Columkille  (page  48). 

During  this  century  the  Western  Goths  in  Spain,  the 
Burgundians  in  Eastern  France,  and  partially  also 
the  Lombards  in  Northern  Italy,  abandon  Arianism 
and  join  the  true  Church. 

The  fourteen  Popes  of  the  sixth  century  are: 


DIED 

53.  St.  Symmachus. 514 

64.  St.  Honnisdas 523 

55.  St.  JohnI 526 

56.  St.  Felix  IV 530 

57.  Boniface  U 532 

58.  JohnU 535 

69.  St.  Agapitus 536 


DIED 

ea  St.  Silverius 538 

61.  Vigilius 555 

62.  P^iagiusI 560 

63.  Johnin 573 

64.  Benedict  1 578 

65.  PelagiusII 590 

66.  St.  Gregory  I.  The  Great . .  604 


The  Seventh  Century, 

OB 

The  Century  of  Mohammedanism. 

6io  Mohammed  pretends  to  have  visions, 

6ii  Mohammed  first  appears  as  a  public  teacher,  declar- 
ing "there  is  but  one  God,  and  Mohammed  is  his 
prophet"  (page  57). 

622  Flight  of  Mohammed  from  Mecca  to  Medina  (page 

67). 
630  Mohammed  marches  on  Mecca,  and  takes  possession 

of  the  city  (page  57). 
632  Death  of  Mohammed  (page  57).    During  this  century 


294 


A.D. 


CHRIST  IN  HIS  CHURCH. 


tlie  Mohammadans  overrun  "Western  Asia,  Africa, 
and  Spain  (page  57),  while  the  Church  in  the  East 
is  convulsed  with  unceasing  theological  disputes* 
Whilst  agitated  by  the  violent  interference  of  the 
Byzantine  Emperors  in  ecclesiastical  questions,  and 
tending  towards  decay,  new  Church  life  is  awakened 
in  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland.  The  faith  is 
carried  from  Ireland  to  Germany  and  Switzerland 
(page  40). 

637   The  Mohammedans  take  Jerusalem. 

680  Birth  of  St.  Boniface  (page  51).  The  Sixth  General 
Council,  at  Constantinople,  condemns  the  Monothe- 
lites. 


The  twenty  Popes  of  the  seventh  century  are; 


DIED 

67.  Sabinianus 

606 

68.  Boniface  UI    . . . . 

607 

61).  St.  Boniface  IV  . 

615 

70.  St.  Adeodatus  I. 

619 

71.  Boniface  V 

6i> 

72.  Honorius  I 

(m 

73.  Severinus 

640 

74.  John  IV 

642 

75.  Theodoras  I 

(U9 

76.  St.  Martini 

635 

77.  St.  Eugenius  I . . , 

78.  St.  Vitalian  

79.  Adeodatus  11.  . . . 

80.  Domnus  I 


DIED 

.  656 
.  67a 
.  676 
678 


81.  St.  Agatho 682 

82.  St.  Leo  II 683 

as.  St.  Benedict  II 685 

84.  John  V 686 

85.  Conon 687 


86  St.  Sergiusl. 


roi 


The  Eighth  Century, 


QB 


The  OiiTftTRY  OF  St.  Boniface. 

718  Zeal  and  activity  of  St.  Boniface.  He  is  antlidrized 
by  Pope  Gregory  II.  to  evangelize  the  Germans  (page 
51). 

723  St.  Boniface  is  made  bishop,  and  changes  the  name 
Winifred,  which  he  received  in  baptism,  to  that  of 
Boniface  (page  51). 

727  The  Greek  Emperor,  Leo  the  Isaiirian,  and  the  heresy 
of  Iconoclfism  (page  222). 


THE  XINTII  CENTUKY. 


295 


A.D, 

742 


King  Luitprand  gives  Pope   Zachary  the  city  and 
province  of  Sutri  as  the  lawful  property/  of  St.  Peter, 
thus  forming  the  nucleus  of  the  ''  Temporal  Power" 
(page  150). 

752  Pepin  the  Small,  son  of  Charles  Martell  and  father 

of  Charlemagne,  is  anointed  King  of  France  (page 
52). 

753  St.  Boniface  receives  the  martyr's  crown  (page  52). 
770  Death  of  St.  John  Damascene  (page  119). 

787  Seventh  General  Council,  at  Nice,  sustains  and  con- 
firms the  time-honored  and  pious  veneration  of 
images  (page  223). 

The  twelve  Popes  of  the  eighth  century  are: 


DIED 

87.  John  VI 70.5 

88.  John  VII 707 

89.  Sisinnius 708 

90.  Constantine 715 

91.  St.  Gregory  II 731 

92.  St.  Gregory  III 741 


DIED 

93.  St.  Zacharias 752 

94.  Stephen  IT 752 

95.  Stephen  III ^'57 

96.  St.PaulI 767 

97.  StephenI  V 771 

98.  Adrian  1 795 


The  Ninth  Century, 


OR 


The  Century  of  the  Great  Schism  ix  the  East. 

800  Pope  St.  Leo  III.  crowns  Charlemagne  Roman  Em- 
peror; that  is  to  say,  constitutes  him  protector  of  the 
Church,  and  chief  among  the  Christian  princes  in 
the  West. 

831  Paschasius  Radbertus  originates  the  first  controversy 
on  the  Real  Presence,  in  Avhich  John  Erigena  ap- 
pears, as  forerunner  of  Zwingli  (page  236). 

848  The  monk  Gottschalk  renews  the  controversy  on  Pre- 
to      destination,  holding  that  some  i^ersons  have  been 

849  preordained  by  God  to  be  lost. 

869  Eighth  General  Council,  at  Constantinoi^le,  exposes 


296 


CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 

and  condemns  the  wickedness  of  Photius,  who  was 
seeking  to  separate  the  Eastern  from  the  Western 
Church,  in  which  attempt  he  was  successful  (page 
223).  During  this  century  the  Saxons,  Northmen, 
Swedes,  Norwegians,  and  Bohemians  are  converted 
(page  52). 

The  twenty-one  Popes  of  the  ninth  century  are* 


99. 
100. 


St  Leo  m. 
Stephen  V 


DTED 

816 
817 


101.  St.  Paschall 884 

102.  Eugenius  II 827 

103.  Valentine 8^ 

104.  Gregory  IV 844 

105.  Sergius  IL 847 

106.  St.  Leo  IV 855 

107.  Benedict  m 868 

108.  St.  Nicholas L  The  Great..  867 

109.  AdrianU 872 


DIED 

110.  JohnVni 882 

111.  Marinus  1 884 

118.  Adrianin 885 

113.  Stephen  VI  . .   891 

114.  Forraosus 896 

115.  Boniface  VI 896 

116.  Stephen  VII 898 

117.  Romanus 898 

118.  Theodoras  n 898 

119.  JohnllL 900 


Tlie  Tenth  Century, 


OR 


The  Century  of  the  Assaults  on  the  Chair  of  Peter. 

A.  D. 

911  Hollo,  the  most  skilful  and  daring  of  all  the  Nor- 
man chiefs,  is  converted  and  baptized  under  the 
name  of  Robert,  and  shortly  after  marries  the  royal 
princess  Gisela.  Robert  and  his  successors  protect 
the  frontiers  of  the  "West-Frankish  Empire  from  in- 
vasion by  the  Normans,  religion  flourishes,  and  the 
great  French  Benedictine  monastery,  which  after- 
ward exerts  such  a  powerful  and  salutary  influence, 
is  founded  at  Cluny. 

942  Death  of  St.  Odo,  Abbot  of  Cluny. 

950  Hierotheus,  first  bishop  of  the  Hungarians  (page  53). 

955  The  Russian  princess  Olga  (Helena)  is  baptized  at 
Constantinople.  Her  grandson,  Wladimir  the  Great, 
labors  to  establish  Christianity  among  the  Russians. 


THE  ELEVENTH  CENTURY. 


297 


962  The  Polish  Duke  Mieczyslaw,  through  the  influence 

of  his  wife,  Dombrowka,  is  baptized. 
972-  Geisa,  Duke  of  Hungai-y,  begins  to  introduce  Chi-is- 

997  tianity  into  his  States.  .     ,,      ^     ,     •    ah 

998  Odilo,  Abbot  of   Cluny,  adds  to  the  feas    of  All 

Saints  a  commemoration  of  the  souls  of  the  faith- 
ful  departed.     Feast  of  All  Souls  (page  111). 
The  twenty-six  Popes  of  the  tenth  century  are: 


DIED 

120.  Benedict  rv 903 

121.  LeoV 903 

laj.  Christophoi-us 90* 

123.  SergiusllI 911 

124.  Anastasius  III »J3 

125.  Landus 914 

126.  JohnX g8 

127.  Leo  VI 923 

128.  Stephen  VIII 931 

129.  John  XI ^ 

130.  Leo  VII 939 

131.  Stephen  IX 9*2 

132.  Marinus  II 946 

133.  Agapitus  I£ *» 


DIBD 

134.  JohnXII 964 

135.  Benedict  V 9» 

136.  John  Xni 9ra 

137.  Benedict  VI 9^ 

138.  DomnusII 9^ 

139.  Benedict  VU w4 

140.  John  XIV 985 

141.  Boniface  VII »& 

142.  JohnXV WJ 

143.  JohnXVI    996 

It: ?JgfFviIv;.;.-.;.v.::::  | 

146.  Sylvester  II IWB 


The  Eleventh  Century, 


OB 


The  Century  of  Pope  St.  Gregory  VII. 

I0I4  The  saintly  Henry  II.  is  crowned  Emperor  of  Ger- 
many (page  200). 

1054  Second  controversy  on  the  doctrine  of  the  Keal  Pres- 
ence.    Michael  Cerularius  completes  the  severance  * 
of  the  Greek  from  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
(page  223). 

1059  To  the  College  of  Cardinals  is  given  the  right  of 
electing  the  Popes  (page  137). 

1073  Hildebrand,  a  monk  of  Cluny,  who  for  thirty-three 
years  had  exercised  a  powerful  influence  in  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  Church,  becomes  Pope,  as  Gregoiy 
VII.  As  supreme  Pontiff,  he  works  with  equal  energy 


298 


A.D. 


1076 

to 

1077 
1084 
1085 
1088 

1095 
1099 


CHIUST  m  UIS   CUUUCII. 

for  the  advancement  of  leai-ning  and  piety  among 
the  clergy  and  for  the  liberation  of  the  Church 
from  civil  encroachments.  Rise  of  universities 
under  the  special  influence  and  protection  of  the 
Church.     Rise  of  Scholasticism. 

Henry  IV.  of  Germany  is  excommunicated,  and 
goes  to  Canossa  to  implore  jiardon  of  the  Pope 
(pages  253  and  272). 

Bruno  of  Cologne  establishes  the  Carthusians. 

Death  of  Pope  Gregory  VII. 

Death  of  Berengarius,  who  denied  the  doctrine  of  the 
Real  Presence. 

Enthusiasm  for  the  first  Crusade  preached  by  Peter 
the  Hermit  (page  1G3). 

Jerusalem  captured  by  the  Christians  under  Godfrey 

de  Bouillon  (page  1G4). 

The  eighteen  Popes  of  the  eleventh  century  are; 


DIED 

147.  JohnXVni 1003 

148.  JohnXIX 1009 

149.  Sergius  IV 1012 

150.  Benedict  Vm 1084 

151.  John  XX 1088 

158.  Benedict  IX 1044 

158.  Gregory  VI.  (abdicated 

in  1046) 

154.  Clement  II    1047 

155.  DamasusU 1018 


DIED 

156.  St.  Leo  IX 10&4 

157.  Victor  II 1057 

158.  Stephen  X 1068 

150.  BenedictX .  .  1059 

160.  Nicholas  II 1061 

161.  Alexander  II 1078 

168.  St.  Gregory  Vn. 1085 

168.  Victor  III.  1087 

iOl.  Urbanll 1099 


The  Twelfth  Century, 


OB 


The  Cextury  of  the  Crusades  axd  of  the  Knights 

Errant  . 


A.D, 


iii8-  Establishment  of  the  Orders  of  Knight-Templars  and 
1 120     of  Knights  of  St.  John  (page  167). 
1 122   Agreement  made  between  Pope  Calixtns  II.  and  the 
Emperor  Heniy  V.  of  Germany,  by  which  the  free 


THE  TWELFTH  CENTURY. 


299 


A.D. 


ZZ23 


"39 

"47- 
"49 
"52 
to 

1 190 

"53 
1 170 


"79 


election  of  bishops  is  guaranteed  to  the  chapters  of 
the  respective  cathedrals,  subject  to  the  approval  of 
the  Pope  (page  143). 

Kinth  General  Council,  at  Rome,  declares  and  main- 
tains the  independence  and  freedom  of  the  Church 
from  the  civil  power  of  the  Emperor  (page  126). 

Tenth  General  Council  at  Eomc  condemns  the  sedi- 
tious demagogue,  Arnold  of  Brescia  (page  126). 

The  Second  Crusade  is  preached  by  St.  Bernard 
(page  164). 

The  haughty  Emi)eror  Frederic  Barbarossa  opens  a 
controversy  between  the  Empire  and  the  Papacy 
•which  lasts  more  tlian  a  hundred  years. 

Death  of  St.  Bernard  (page  163). 
St.  Thomas  A  Becket,  the  holy  Archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, is  murdered  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  (page 
254).     Death  of  St.  Isidore  (page  205), 

Eleventh  General  Council,  at  Rome,  in  which  the 
errors  of  the  Albigenses  and  Waldenses  ai*e  con- 
demned (pages  126  and  225). 

The  Third  Crusade  (page  163). 
The  seventeen  Popes  of  the  twelfth  century  are: 


DIED 

165.  Pa.schal  II ms 

166.  Gelasiu.qII mg 

167.  Calixtus  II 1134 

168.  HonoriusII I130 

169.  Innocent  II 1143 

170.  Celestine  II 1144 

171.  Lucius  II 1145 

172.  B.  EugeniusIU 1153 

173.  AnastasiusIV 1154 


DIED 

174.  Adrian  IV 1159 

175.  Alexander  III 1181 

176.  Lucius  III 1185 

177.  Urban  III ii87 

178.  Gregory  VIII 1187 

179.  Clement  lU 1191 

180.  Celestine  III 1198 

181.  Innocent  111 12I8 


IE' 

w 


300  CHRIST   IN    HIS   CHURCH. 

The  Thirteenth  Century, 

OB 

The  Century  of  St.  Francis  and  St.  Dominic. 

A.D. 

During  this  century  the  Papacy  attains  great  power 
under  the  pontificate  of  Pope  Innocent  III.,  who 
died  in  1216  (page  16S). 

1204  The  Fourth  Crusade  (page  163). 

1215  Pope  Innocent  III.  sanctions  the  Mendicant  Order  of 
St.  Francis  of  Assisi  (page  168),  and  that  of  St.  Domi- 
nic (page  ITl ).  Twelfth  General  Council,  at  Eome, 
rejects  the  errors  of  Bereugarius,  which  had  before 
been  refuted,  and  more  firmly  establishes  and  eluci- 
dates the  true  Catholic  doctrine  by  the  adoption  of 
the  term  transnbstantiation.  At  the  same  Council 
the  dogmas  of  the  Blessed  Trinity  and  of  the  Incar- 
nation of  the  Son  of  God,  both  of  which  have  ever 
been  taught  and  believed  in  the  Church,  are  reaf- 
firmed and  clearly  and  briefly  formulated  (page  126). 
The  obligation  of  yearly  Confession,  and  of  receiv- 
ing Holy  Communion  at  Easter,  is  imposed  upon  all 
(page  91). 

1219- Fifth,  Sixth,  and  Seventh  Crusades,  in  the  second  of 

1270    which  St.  Louis  is  taken  prisoner  (page  165). 

1245  Thirteenth  General  Council,  at  Lyons,  in  which  all 
Christendom  is  exhorted  to  take  up  arms  and  defend 
itself  against  the  incursions  of  the  Saracens  (page 
126). 

1245  The   Western  Carraellites  are  enrolled  among  the 

Mendicant  Orders. 

1246  Institution  of  the  Feast  of  Corpus  Christi  (page  103). 
1250  Frederick    II.   of    Germany  is    reconciled  to    the 

Church,  and  dicG  December  13. 

\-  The  pious  Rudolph  of  Hapsburg  is  Emi)eror. 


thp:  thirteenth  century. 


801 


to 


lagi } 


A.D. 


1274  Fourteenth  General  Council,  at  Lyons,  in  which  the 
ancient  doctrine  of  the  Procession  of  the  Holv  Ghost 
from  the  Father  and  Son  is  renewed  and  confirmed, 
and  the  union  of  the  Greek  and  Roman  Churches  is 
established,  to  be  severed  again  after  a  short  time 
(page  127).  St.  Thomas  of  Aquin  dies  while  on  his 
way  to  this  Council,  and  St.  Bonaventure  during  its 
sitting. 

1294  Pope  Benedict  VIII.  has  a  contest  with  the  insolent 
Philip  the  Fair  of  France,  who  is  seizing  the  prop- 
erty and  revenue  of  the  Church. 
During  this  century  are  founded  the  Universities  of 
Oxford  (1249),  Cambridge  (1257),  Vicenza  (1204), 
Padua  (1222),  Naples  (1224),  Vercelli  (1228),  Pia- 
cenza(1246),  Treviso  (1260),  Ferrara  (1264)  Perugia 
(1276),  Toulouse  (1228),  Salaman-ca  (1240),  and  Lis- 
bon (1290).  The  three  oldest  of  the  Universities, 
namely,  of  Paris,  Bologna,  and  Salerno,  though 
begun  in  the  twelfth  century,  are  very  flourishing 
in  this. 

The  seventeen  Popes  of  the  thirteenth  century  are: 


DIED 

J82.  HonoriusTTI 1227 

183.  Gregory  IX 1241 

184.  CelestinelV 1341 

185.  Innocent  IV 1254 

186.  Alexander  IV 1261 

187.  Urban  IV 1264 

188.  Clement  IV 1269 

189.  B.  Gregory  X 1276 

190.  Inuocent  V 1278 


DIKO 

191.  Adrian  V 1277 

192.  John  XXI 1277 

193.  Nicholas  III ]280 

194.  Martin  IV 1285 

19.5.  Honorius  IV 1287 

196.  Nicholas  IV  1292 

197.  St.  CelestlneV  (resigned)  1296 

198.  Boniface  ViU :...,.  1303 


A.D. 

1305 
to 

1378 


302  CHRIST  IN  HIS   CHURCH. 

The  Fourteenth  Century, 

OR 

The  Cextury  of  the  Exiles  at  Avignon. 

Yielding  to  the  pressure  of  France,  the  seven  Popes 
from  Clement  V.  to  Gregory  XL  reside  at  Avignon, 
in  France.  After  the  death  of  Gregory  XL,  two 
Antipopes  lay  claim  to  the  Chaii*  of  Peter.  The 
Council  of  Pisa  (1409),  in  order  to  put  an  end  to  the  ^ 
schism,  declares  both  elections,  that  in  Rome  and  the 
one  in  Avignon,  null  and  void,  and  elect  Alexander 
V.  Christendom  is  thus  distracted  into  three  divi- 
sions.   The  great  schism  lasts  from  1378  to  1417. 

13"  The  Fifteenth  General  Council,  in  Vicnne,  abolishes 
the  Order  of  Knight  Templars,  at  the  instance  of 
Philip  the  Fair  (page  167).  The  Fratricelli,  Apos- 
tolicals,  Beghards,  and  Beguines,  associations  which, 
though  originally  formed  with  pious  and  charitable 
intentions,  fell  into  excesses,  and  even  into  heresy, 
are  condemned. 

Raymond  LuUus  is  martyred  at  Tunis  (page  61). 
Cola  di  Rienzi,  the  tribune  of  the  people,  re-establishes 
the  Roman  Republic. 

The  Black  Plague,  a  malignant  contagious  fever, 
ravages  Europe  and  leads  to  a  revival  of  peniten- 
tial severity.  A  body  of  religious,  calling  themselves 
Flagellants,  go  about  scourging  themselves  in  order 
to  avert  God's  anger.  Starting  with  the  best  of 
motives,  they  finally  become  presumptuous  and  self- 
sufficient,  and  rejecting  with  contempt  whatever 
comes  from  the  Church,  they  are  suppressed. 

1360  The  heretic  Wickliffe  disquiets  England  (page  227). 

1361-  Death  of  the  Mystics  (puge  226),  Tauler  (1361),  Suso 

1381       (1365),  and  Ruysbroch  (1381). 

1393   Murder  of  St.  Johu  X'epomuconc  (page  105). 


131S 
1347 

1349 


THE   FIFTEENTH   CENTrUY. 

The  fourteen  Popes  of  this  century  are: 


803 


DIED 

199.  B.  Benedict  XI 1304 

200.  Clement  V.     (at  Avignon)  1314 

201.  John  XXII.       "         ••  1334 
203.  Benedict  XII.    "         '•          1*42 

203.  Clement  VI.      "         "  1352 

204.  Innocent  VI.     "         "  1362 
2aj.  B.  Urban  V.      "         "          1370 

212.  John  XXni 


DIED 

20G.  Gregory    XI.    (restored 

See  to  Rome) 1378 

207.  Urban  VI 1389 

208.  Boniface  IX 1404 

209.  Innocent  VII.  (resigned  1406) 

210.  Gregory  XII.  (resigned  1409) 

211.  Alexander  V 1410 

(resigned  1415) 


The  Fifteenth  Century, 


OR 


AD. 


The  Century  of  Genuine  Reformation. 


1431 
to 

1449 


1409   The  Council  of  Pisa. 

1414  The  Sixteenth  General  Council,  at  Constance,  in 
which  the  dismal  divisions  caused  by  the  Anti- 
popes  are  healed  and  the  errors  of  Huss  and 
Wickliffe  (pages  127  and  227)  are  condemned. 

1419   John  Huss  is  burned  at  the  stake  (page  227).  Death 
of  the  great  Dominican  St.  Vincent  Ferrer. 
Seventeenth  General  Council,  at  Basel.     It  is  con- 
tinued by  that  of  Ferrara,  in  1438,  and  of  Florence, 
in  1439  (page  127). 

1440  Invention  of  printing. 

1453   Capture  of  Constantinople  by  the  Turks  (page  224). 

1457   St.  Francis  of  Paula  founds  the  Order  of  Minims. 

1492  Discovery  of  America  (page  62).  Overthrow  of  Sara- 
cens in  Spain  by  Ferdinand  the  Ciitholic. 

1494   An  altar  erected  on  t]ie  island  of  Ilayti  (page  69). 
This  century  is  fruitful  in  eminent  holy  men,  as  St. 

Vincent  Ferrer,  St.  Bernardin  of  Sienna,  St.  Francis  of 

Paula,  Thomas  A  Kempis,  author  of  "  The  Imitation  of 

Christ,"  the  learned  theologian  Gerson,  the  noble  Cardinal 

Nicholas  of  Cusa,  the  great  preacher  John  Geiler. 

The  nine  Popes  of  this  century  are: 

DIED  '  DIED 

213.  Martin  V 1431  I  218.  Paul    II 1471 

214.  EngeniusIV 1447'  219.  Sixtus  IV , 1484 

215.  NicholasV 1455:220.  Innocent VIII 1492 

216.  CalixtusIII 145R   221.  Alexander  VI 1503 

217.  Pius  II 14641 


304 


CliniST   IS   HIS   ClILIUJI. 


The  Sixteenth  Century, 

OR 

The  Century  of  Sham  Reformation. 

A.D. 

15 12   The  Eighteenth  General  Council,  at  Rome  (page  127) . 

1514  Cardinal  Ximenes  publishes  a  polyglot  Bible,  contain- 
to       ing  Hebrew,  Chaldaic,  Greek,  and  other  versions. 

1517  He  also  publishes  dictionaries  and  grammars  to  aid 
in  the  acquiring  of  the  biblical  languages.  This 
eminent  man,  at  once  a  statesman,  warrior,  scholar, 
and  saint,  dies  in  1517. 

151 7  To  the  process  of  genuine  reformation  succeeds  a  false 
one,  not  improving  morals,  but  attacking  ancient 
belief  and  practices  ;  not  harmonizing,  but  dividing 
Christendom  (page  228).  The  so-called  reformers 
Luther  (page  234)  and  his  friend  Melancthon  (page 
240). 

iS^S  Francis  I.  of  France  strives  for  Church  unity  in  his 
to       own   country,  and    at  the  same  time  helps  the 

f547      "  Reformation"  in  Germany. 

1518-Zwingli  preaches  against  the  Pope  (page  23G).  John 

1564     Calvin  (page  237). 

1521  Charles  V.  of  Spain,  Emperor  of  Germany,  opposes 
the  **  Reformation." 

1524  Gustavus  Vasa,  of  Sweden,  introduces  Protestantism 

into  his  countrv. 

1525  The  Peasants'  war,  in  which  it  is  computed  a  hundred 

thousand   men  fell  in  battle,  spreads  throughout 
Germany. 

1526  The   Capuchins,  a  branch    of  the  Franciscans,  is 

founded  by  ^latthew  Bassi  (page  170). 

1527  The  Catholics  of  Antwerp  publish  a  polyglot  Bible. 
1529   The  Turks  before  the  gates  of  Vienna. 

1531- Religious  wars  in  Switzerland  (1531),  in  Germany 
1588     (1546),  and  in  France  (15G2-1588)  (page  240). 


THE  SIXTEENTH  CENTUKY. 


305 


A.D. 
1534 


1535 


153$; 
1537 


1542 

1545 
to 

•563 
1546 
1548 

1551 


1552 

1555 
to 

1598 
1556 
1558 


Henry  VIII.  of  England,  who  at  one  time  defends  the 
Church  against  Luther,  now  embraces  Protestant- 
ism in  order  to  freely  indulge  his  passions.  Luther 
publishes  his  Bible.  The  Anabaptists  take  posses- 
sion of  Munster,  but  are  finally  subdued,  and  their 
leader,  John  of  Leyden,  is  executed  (1536). 

St.  Ignriius  of  Loyola  founds  the  Society  of  Jesus, 
which  is  confirmed  in  1540  by  Pope  Paul  III.  (page 
173). 

Death  of  Erasmus,  "the  scholar  of  Rotterdam." 

Apostolic  brief  of  Pope  Paul  III.  against  enslaving 
the  American  Indians  (page  65).  St.  Angela  Merici 
founds  the  Order  of  Ursulines  (page  180).. 

St.  Francis  Xavier  carries  the  faith  to  the  East  Indies 
(page  58). 

>iineteentli  General  Council,  at  Trent,  in  which  the 
errors  of  the  so-called  Reformers  are  rejected  and 
condemned  (page  127). 

Death  of  Martin  Luther  (page  235). 

St.  Philip  Neri  founds  the  Order  of  the  Blessed  Trin- 
ity, which  later  on  takes  the  name  of  the  Oratory. 

Blessed  Peter  Canisius  labors  for  the  faith  in  Austria. 
He  succeeds  in  stopping  the  advance  of  heresy,  and 
brings  back  to  the  Church  most  of  those  who  had 
gone  over  to  Protestantism.  He  renders  great  ser- 
vice to  both  clergy  and  laity  by  the  publication 
(1554)  of  a  Larger  and  Smaller  Catechism,  and  is 
called  to  his  reward  in  heaven  in  1597. 

Death  of  St.  Francis  Xavier  (page  59). 

Philip  II.  of  Spain  contends  for  the  unity  of  the 
Church,  though  sometimes  with  questionable 
means. 

Death  of  St.  Ignatius  of  Loyola  (page  173). 

Elizabeth  becomes  Queen  of  England,  persecutes  the 
Catholics,  and  beheads  her  cousin,  Mary  Queen  of 
Scots. 


306 


A.D. 


CIimST  IN   HIS  CHURCH. 


1562  to  1588  Huguenot  wars  in  France  (page  240). 

1566  Death  of  Las  Casas  (page  Gi). 

1572  The  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's  Day  (page  240). 

1579  The  Socinians,  a  heretical  sect,  arise  in  Poland. 

1582  Death  of  St.  Teresa. 

1584  Death  of  St.  Charles  Borromeo  (page  193.) 

The  seventeen  Popes  of  the  sixteenth  century  are: 


OIKD 

222.  Pins  III 1303 

223.  Julius  II 1313 

2U.  LeoX 1521 

223.  Adrian  VI 1523 

22».  Clement  VII 15.^ 

227.  Paul  III 1549 

228.  Julius  III 1555 

229.  MarcellusII 1555 

S80.  Paul  IV 1569 


DIED 

231.  Pius  IV I5(i5 

2:J2.  St.  Pius  V 1572 

233.  Gregory  XIU 1585 

2*4.  SixtusV 1590 

235.  Urban  VII 1590 

236.  Gregory  XIV 1591 

237.  Innocent  IX 1592 

238.  Clement  Vm 1605 


The  Seventeenth  Century, 


OR 


A.D. 
1607 

161O 
I618 

to 

1648 


X62O 
%622 


1629 

1630 

1637 


TffR  Century  of  the  Thirty  Years'  AVar. 

Death  of  the  Church  historian  Cardinal  Baronins. 

The  Visitation  Nuns  founded  by  St.  Francis  of 
Chantal. 

For  thirty  years  a  religious  war  rages  in  Germany, 
which  is  concluded  by  a  treaty  kno»vn  as  the  Treaty 
of  Westphalia,  the  execution  of  which  is  guaranteed 
by  France  and  Sweden,  the  two  countries  that  had 
done  most  to  ruin  Germany  (page  241). 

Death  of  the  theologian  Bellarmin. 

Death  of  St.  Francis  of  Sales.  St.  Vincent  of  Paul 
founds  the  Order  of  Priests  of  the  Mission  or 
Lazarists. 

St.  Vincent  of  Paul  establishes  the  Sisters  of  Charity 

(l>agc  182). 
Rationalistic  Deism  in  England. 
Death  of  the  great  theologian  Cornelius  d  Lapide. 


TUE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTUKY. 


307 


A  n 


1643   Louis  XIV.  becomes  King  of  France. 

1649  Lord  Baltimore  promulgates  religious  freedom  to  all 

settlers  in  his  colony  (page  63).    Charles  L  of  Eng- 
land is  made  prisoner  and  beheaded. 

1650  George  Fox,  an  Englishman,  founds  the  sect  of  the 

Quakers. 

1658  Death  of  Cromwell,  ''  The  Protector,"  of  England. 

1660   Death  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul. 

1662  The  Order  of  Trappists  founded  by  Bouthillier  de 
llance. 

1678  Bishop  Francis  Stephen,  of  Pamiers,  is  condemned 
by  Louis  XIV.  to  lose  the  temporalities  of  his  dio- 
cese because  he  rebukes  the  king  for  unjust  and 
despotic  actions  in  his  dealings  with  the  Church. 

i68i  Father  J.  B.  De  La  Salle  founds  the  Society  of  the 
Christian  Brothers  (page  180). 

1683  The  Siege  of  Vienna  by  the  Turks  is  raised  by  the 
Catholic  king  John  Sobieski. 

1697  The  Peace  of  Ryswick  declares  that  the  Catholic  re- 
ligion shall  remain  in  the  German  countries  occu- 
pied by  France. 

The  eleven  Popes  of  the  seventeenth  century  are: 


DIED 

239.  Leo  XI 1605 

240.  Paul  V 1621 

241.  Gregory  XV 1623 

242.  Urban  Vm 1644 

243.  InnocentX 1655 

244.  Alexander  VII 1667 


DIED 

245.  Clement  IX 1669 

246.  Clement  X 1676 

247.  Innocent  XI 1689 

248.  Alexander vni 1691 

»49.  InnocentXII 1700 


The  Eighteenth  Century, 

OR 

The  Century  of  Revolution  and  of  Anti-Christian 

Philosophy. 

A.D 

1725   Pope  Benedict  XIII.  convokes  the  Council  of  the 
Lateral!  for  the  repression  of  abuses. 


308 

A.D. 
1729 

1738 
1732 


1753 


1764 

1773 
1775 


1776 

T780 

to 

1796 


1785 


CHRIST  IX  HIS  CHURCH. 

John  Wesley  founds  the  sect  of  the  Methodists. 

Pope  Clement  XII.  issues  a  bill  condemning  the 
Order  of  Freemasons. 

The  Congregation  of  the  Most  Holy  Redeemer  (Rc- 
demptorists)  is  founded  by  St.  Alphonsus  Liguori 
(page  175). 

France,  where,  during  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.,  the 
higher  classes  became  addicted  to  unbelief  and  loose 
morals,  becomes  the  theatre  on  which  the  pretended 
philosophers  Voltaire,  Rousseau,  D'Alembert, Dide- 
rot, and  other  atheists  and  enemies  of  the  Jesuits, 
chiefly  in  their  great  Encyclopaedia,  make  war  on 
Christianity  and  prepare  the  way  for  the  Revolu- 
tion. 

The  Jesuits  arc  suppressed  and  persecuted  in  France 
in  1764,  in  Spain  in  1767,  and.in  Naples  in  1768. 

The  Jesuits  are  suppressed  by  a  brief  of  Pope 
Clement  XIV.  (page  174). 

The  battles  of  Lexington  and  Bunker  Hill  the  begin- 
ning of  the  struggle  for  American  Independence. 
John  Barry,  an  Irish  Catholic,  leads  the  first  naval 
battle  of  the  American  Revolution  (page  66). 

The  United  States  declares  its  independence. 

Joseph  II.  of  Germany  becomes  the  leader  of  the 
enemies  of  the  Church,  and  favors  Illuminism  and 
Freemasonry.  The  electors  of  Mentz,  Treves,  and 
Cologne,  and  the  Archbishop  of  Salzburg,  forming 
the  notorious  Congress  of  Ems,  draw  up  a  protest, 
known  as  the  Pundvation  of  Ems,  in  which  they 
insist  on  absolute  and  unrestricted  episcopal  author- 
ity. Tliis  protest,  aimed  at  the  Holy  See,  is  sent  to 
Joseph  II.,  who  gives  it  his  hearty  approval  (page 
255). 

First  Catholic  congregation  organized  in  New  York 
(page  72). 


THE  NINETEENTH   CENTURY. 


309 


A.D. 
1789 


1790 
1792 

J793 


1794 


1799 


Outbreak  of  the  French  Revolution  (page  256). 
The  National  Assembly  confiscates  all  Church 
property,  and  establishes  a  civil  constitution  for 

the  clergy. 
Rev.  John  Carroll  is  made  first  Bishop  of  the  United 

States. 
First  Synod  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United 

States  (page  72). 
Louis  XVI.  is  beheaded  by  the  revolutionists  (page 

256).    Every  vestige  of  Christianity  disappears  and 

the  worship  of  the  Goddess  of  Reason  takes  its  place 

(page  256). 
Robespierre  decrees  the  existence  of  a  Supreme  Being 

and  the  immortality  of  the  soul.    Pius  VI.  protests 

against  all  these  acts,  is  made  prisoner,  and  Rome 

is  proclaimed  a  republic  (1798). 
Pius  VI.  dies  in  exile  at  Valence  (page  256). 

The  eight  Popes  of  this  century  are: 


DIED 

250.  Clement  XI 1781 

251.  Innocent  Xm 1724 

252.  Benedict  XIII 1730 


253!  Clement  XU 1740    257.  Pius  VI 


DIED 

254  Benedict  XIV 1758 

255.  Clement  XIIL 1769 

256.  Clement  XIV 1774 

1799 


The  Nineteenth  Century, 

OB 

The  Century  of  the  Separation  of  the  Faithful 

FROM  the  Unbelievers. 

From  the  time  of  the  French  Revolution,  but  more 
especially  during  the  thirty-two  years'  reign  of  the 
late  Pius  IX.,  opposition  to  all  authority,  with  un- 
belief, immorality,  and  rebellion,  is  rampant  on  one 
side,  while  on  the  other,  faith  and  religious  stead- 
fastness grow  stronger  among  Catholics.  The  various 


310 


A.D. 


i8oo 

1803 


1804 
1806 


z8o8 
Z809 

z8z4 


1815 


18x7 

1825- 

1855 
1826 

l83<^ 


CllIilST  IN  1118   tllLKCJl. 

sects,  detached  from  the  true  faith,  full  into  infidel- 
ity; whilst  the  bonds  of  belief  among  the  faithful 
are  drawn  closer  than  ever  before. 

Pius  VII.  elected  Pope  at  Venice. 

The  principalities  and  possessions  of  the  Church  in 
Germany  are  secularized  to  compensate  the  civil 
princes  for  their  loss  of  territory  on  the  left  bank 
of  the  Rhine. 

The  Jesuits  are  restored  in  Kaples.  Pius  VII, 
crowns  Bonaparte  Emperor  (page  257). 

The  States  of  the  Church  are  incorporated  into  the 
French  Empire.  The  Pope  is  made  prisoner  and 
carried  away  to  Savona  (page  257). 

The  See  of  Baltimore  is  raised  to  an  archbishropric. 

Daniel  O'Connell  becomes  the  leader  of  the  Irish 
Catholic  party. 

After  the  abdication  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  Pius 
VII.  returns  to  Rome  and  issues  a  bull  re-estab- 
lishing the  Jesuits.  Soon  after  Napoleon's  return 
from  Elba,  the  Papal  States  arc  invaded  by  the 
French  troops,  and  the  Pope  is  again  obliged  to 
leave  Rome.  Napoleon  is  defeated  at  Waterloo, 
and  sentenced  to  exile  for  life  at  St.  Helena  (page 
257). 

The  States  of  the  Church  are  restored  jn  the  Vienna 
Congress  (page  272).  Pteligious  and  ecclesiastical 
revival  in  France  by  Chateaubriand,  Do  Maistre, 
Lacordairc,  and  others. 

The  Irish  Emancipation  Bill  is  rejected  for  the  sec- 
ond time  by  the  English  Parliament. 

Persecution   of  Catholics  in   Poland   and   Russia, 
especially  under  the  Emperor  Nicholas  I. 

The  Episcopacy  in  England  ask  for  a  repeal  of  the 
penal  laws  against  Catholics. 

O'Connell  is  elected  to  Parliament.  Passage  of  the 
Irish  Emancipation  Bill  by  the  efforts  of  O'Connell. 


THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY. 


311 


W 


A.D. 
1836 


1843 


Z846 

1847 

1850 
1854 

x86o 


1865 
1869 


1870 


1872 

to 

1874 


187s 

1877 
1878 


Dr.  (afterwards  Cardinal)  Wiseman  and  O'Conuell 

start  the  Dublin  Review, 
John   Henry  Newman   (now    Cardinal)   embraces 

Catholicity,  and  is  followed  in  1845  by  Father  F. 

W.  Faber  and  Dr.  (now  Cardinal)  Manning  (page 

276). 

Piux  IX.  begins  his  pontificate  (page  244).     Oregon 
City  becomes  an  archbishopric. 
O'Connell  dies  while  on  his  way  to  Rome.     St.  Louis 
becomes  an  archbishopric. 
Catholic  hierarchy  is  re-established  in  England. 
The  dogma  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  is  pro- 
mulgated on  the  8th  of  December  (page  108). 

Massacre  of  the  pontifical  army  near  Castelfidardo 
(page  153).  The  States  of  the  Church  are  reduced 
to  the  '*  Patrimony"  of  St.  Peter  (page  147). 

Death  of  Cardinal  Wiseman. 

Twentieth  General  Council,  at  the  Vatican,  defines 

•  the  Infallibility  of  the  Pope  a  dogma  of  faith  (pages 
125-131). 

Rome  taken  by  the  Piedmontese  army  and  the  tem- 
poral powder  wrested  from  the  Pope  (pages  152  and 
258). 

Persecution  of  the  Church  in  Germany,  Switzer- 
land, and  Italy.  May  laws  against  the  free  exercise 
of  Catholic  worship.  Expulsion  of  the  religious 
orders  from  Germany,  and  of  the  Catholic  Bishops 
from  Germany  (page  243).  General  persecution  of 
the  Catholic  press  in  Europe. 

Archbishop  McCloskey  is  made  the  first  American 
Cardinal. 

The  Golden  Jubilee  of  Pope  Pius  IX. 

Death  of  Victor  Emanuel.  Death  of  the  great  Plus 
IX.  (page  273).  Election  of  Poi)e  Leo  XIII.  (page 
274).  The  Catholic  hierarchy  is  re-established  in 
Scotland. 


^ 


< 


312 


cmUST  IN   HIS   CIICUCII. 


1880  The  Jesuits  aud  other  religious  orders  are  banished 

from  France. 

1881  Hierarchy  in  Poland  and  Russia. 
The  six  Popes  of  the  nineteenth  century  "ire: 


258.  Pius  JB.,  from  \m  to  1^. 
io:  Pfus  Vm..    "     18S»  "  1830. 


263.  LeoXOt 


I 


y^— ^ 


.■y^Y.--^..  wfi.rsn.-^. 


This  book  is  due  two  weeks  from  the  last  date  stamped 
below,  and  if  not  returned  at  or  before  that  time  a  fine  of 
five  cents  a  day  will  be  incurred. 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY 


33S 

.  « 

Bu8\TnoeT 
£k^n<:h  his} 


:b9g 


¥ 


f 


B^<^ 


JAN  8    1934 


m 


